Xy Chromosome

by MannedGeorge123

Rating: mature
Tags: Comedy, Princess Celestia, Sex, Profanity, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Human, Anthro, Main 6, Nightmare Moon, Romance, Princess Luna, Original Character, Porn
Length: 179194

Equestria is running short on stallions, so Daniel is "magically" transported to Equestria, and finds himself the unwilling solution to this problem.

Equestria's stallion population is on the verge of extinction. So what happens when Daniel Rezovich, a student working on his undergraduate degree, gets sucked through a sinkhole that takes him to a mysterious land where almost every sentient creature is female? Well, fantasy turns into reality with factions at every turn, an insane family tree, and more sex than one would have in a thousand lifetimes.

I would like to deeply thank MrKashkiet from FA for the cover image.

Warning: Huge Breasts, and other kinks.

Published 2013-01-05 04:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2022-04-13 16:17:43 UTC

Chapter 2: Biological Introduction part 1

XY Chromosome

Chapter 2: Biological introduction part 1

My eyes began to open to the sound of nearby voices. The fall had taking it’s toll on me because I couldn’t make out a single word they were saying. My vision was still a little blurry but it readjusted after a few moments of looking at a wooden ceiling.

Leaning up I rubbed the back of my head to feel for any bumps from falling, miraculously there weren’t any. Looking around I saw several large bookshelves stock full of the obvious, and a staircase. Feeling around my body for any other injuries I instantly realized one major concern…, I was naked. My lower torso was covered by a thin towel, but that did little to help the fact that my clothes were gone.

Getting off of what was a small red sofa, I stood and wrapped a towel around my waist that I found close by. Dragging my hand through my hair I  felt moisture, almost as if I was playing out in the rain. I sighed and walked about the room I was in. Taking a book from one the shelves I carelessly flipped to a random page. The page had an illustration of a castle in the distance with the sun shining above a small town. At the bottom of the picture there was a description that read:

‘ For as Celestia’s Sun shines above harmony is kept.’

I grunted after reading the short description and placed the book back. I took out another one, and before I could flip through it I heard someone gasp. Slowly turning my head to the left of me, I saw yet another anthro horse thing, except this time it had a horn coming from between a section of her mane. Her and I exchanged glances and awkwardly blinked at each other, though I was the one who did most of the blinking. There was a hot pink highlight that complimented her mane, but it did little to grab my eyes as I scanned the rest of her body. My attention turned to what she was wearing. She wore cut shorts and shirt, and held a large tome in her hands. From the size of her cleavage and the amount of her stomach showing I would say her shirt was several sizes too small. Her shorts seemed to fit her well enough, but her hips were just as wide as her shoulders. Her measurements were almost perfect, her shape could be easily mistook for a model, which made me stare with more interest.

The silence and awkward staring stopped as I accidentally dropped the book I was holding. I bent down to pick it up, but as I did the towel became loose and fell off. The purple unicorn turned her head, her mane hid half the side of her face but it wasn’t enough for me to notice the purple on her cheeks turn red.

As if it weren’t awkward enough I heard footsteps coming down the stair steps, “Oh joy! Now everyone gets to see me naked.” Quickly grabbing the towel off the floor I wrapped it around me once more, and just in time.

“Hey Twi, why’d you-…oh…he’s awake.” A familiar voice said on the stairs.

The cyanpegasus, who presumably was still wearing her sports clothes, stood still on one step glaring at me. I looked at  them and began to twiddle my thumbs. The silence and the stares made me uneasy, it was one of those moments when you wished you‘d disappear and never be seen again . Moments like these reminded me of my fourth grade english story I had to share with the class.

-

Eleven years before  (Mrs. Shrupp's class)

“Daniel, you’re up.” My teacher called. The students that wanted to go first either raised their hand or just went up after the last person. Me, no, I didn’t want to go. I liked keeping what I wrote a secret. I idly handed in my paper instead and went back to my desk. I hoped she wouldn’t say anything, but in all it was lost cause to the next thing she said. “If you don’t present it it’s ten points off.” She warned.

“That took me all night to write!” I stubbornly stomped.

“If you remember on the rubric, you have to present.”

“Why!?” I whined. It didn’t take long for me to realize the whole class was staring at us and our predicament. The only way to get their attention was if another got in trouble. I never found another’s misfortune to be amusing because of previous events that scarred me.

“Being shy isn’t going to help you out when you’re on your own, so might as well get it done.”

I shook my head and sneered at her before walking back to my desk. I saw her give me her infamous ‘meet-me-after-class‘ look as I sat down. The eyes of my classmates were still on me, I didn’t have to see them to notice, for the tension of being seated in the middle of class always made me feel like I was being watched.

-

Present

I shook the memory out of my head and started to think of a way to start off conversation. Being shy certainly isn’t helping, for I received the continuous glances from the two creatures. After building up a little courage I decided to break the ice. “Sooo…uhh…why am I wet?” I cautiously questioned, hoping that they would answer me.

It took a few moments but the cyan pegasus eventually spoke. “ A little after you fell out of the tree it started to rain.” She simply informed.

“But how’d I get off the mountain?”

“You did say you needed somepony to help you off , so I-”

“You flew me off the mountain?” I interrupted. To me that didn’t make any sense for two good reasons. ONE: She caught me ‘observing’ her and she could’ve easily left me there, and Two: Her wings weren’t all that big, so I was surprised she could carry herself, also to mention that if she carried me she would have an additional hundred-eighty pounds to deal with.

She simply nodded and turned her back to me, then blew her mane out of her face. I rolled my eyes and put my attention back on the purple unicorn  She was looking down at my feet eying the book I dropped. Before bending down to reach for it, I held on to the knot that held the towel in place. Putting the book back in its place I sat back down on the sofa.

The unicorn put her attention on the tome she held, and to my amazement a purple aura shrouded her horn and the book floated to a high position on the shelves. I was in awe before the unicorn cleared her throat grabbing my attention. Her winged friend flew down the stairs and stood in beside her.

The unicorn cleared her throat again as I awkwardly looked around the room. “Are you new here?” She asked.

“I don’t think so….H-how long have I been out?”

“Three hours and thirty-seven minutes.” She chirped.

“Where are my clothes?”

The Cyan pegasus didn't answer me on my question, though she did tell me how she took me to Twilight’s house.

“Twilight?” I said pointing to the Unicorn.

“Mmmhmmm, Twilight Sparkle actually.” She smiled.

“Nice name. If I do recall, I think before falling, your other friend…, the pink one, said ‘Rainbow Dash‘.” I pointed to the cyan pegasus.

She nodded then blew her mane out one of her eyes.

“Alright seems I have to introduce myself, but before I do may I ask why you stripped me of my clothes, better yet where are they?”

“You were wet and would’ve gotten sick if we hadn’t.” Twilight shrugged. "Oh, and your clothes are over there by the furnace." Twilight pointed to a black furnace built onto bricks that surrounded it, and on some drying racks near it my clothes dripped except for my underwear.

“Okay, but why’d you take off my underwear?”

The two of them were quiet for a few moments before Dash spoke. “They’re wet too…” She sheepishly claimed.

“No, I think my underwear looks pr-.” I was interrupted by the sound of knocking on the front door. Twilight’s horn glowed and the door magically opened, and the Pink anthro horse from last time stood behind it. “You!” I pointed accusingly, my eyes looking at her cotton-candy-like hair.

“Yeah! Hi there! You’re the stallion that fell out of the tree! Did it hurt? You’re not hurt are you?! Are you n-”

“Pinkie Pie, stop asking him such rhetorical questions.” A proper british like accent came from behind her. Pinkie (When a pony’s name or title is given I’m going to start calling them by their name and not by what they are) skipped into the house and following her was a fair coated mare with a horn equal in size to Twilight’s.  Her brilliant indigo mane and tail was fashioned exquisitely making her very attractive to look at . Her body was the perfect hour glass shape, maybe a little too perfect. Large breasts, maybe a little bit over twice the size of Rainbow Dash’s, a thin waist, hips that were equivalent to her shoulders in width, and to top it all off she was wearing a thin white dress with a long ’V’ cut exposing the middle of her chest.  If my mouth wasn’t closed she would be seeing a miniature Niagara Falls. As I continued to stare I saw her wink at me causing my face to turn bright red.

“Rarity, did Pinkie tell everypony about him?” Twilight asked, pointing a finger at me.

“Uh-huh, almost everymare in town now knows about him.” Pinkie cheered.

“You can’t just tell them all!” Twilight cried.

“Twilight calm yourself, we haven’t seen a stallion in Ponyville for over three weeks.” Rarity exclaimed.

I couldn’t help but notice Rarity's baby blue eye shadow as her blue eyes narrowed at me. I asked Twilight why they haven’t seen one in a while. She told me that all the stallions and colts going through their adolescence were moved into a city called Canterlot, which apparently was the capital. I asked how many stallions were in the town and to my surprise she told me there were only around fifteen, including the colts. “So there’s not a single male here?”

“There are a few young colts still attending school, but other than that none over the age of ten.” Twilight answered.

“But…, so pretty much this place is occupied only by mares.”

“Yep, and that’s why I told everymare I could about you!” Pinkie cheered again.

“Why? Wait, are the stallions married?"

“Yeah, but only a few mares ever get married because of number of stallions.” Rainbow Dash added.

“So…I’m guessing it’s kind of a big deal for me to be here then?”

“Mhmm, and just in time too. Almost all the mares are in heat right now.” Pinkie informed jumping excitedly.

“What do you mean?”

“Pffft, like you don’t know what heat means.” Pinkie laughed.

“I know what it means, it’s when you said ‘just in time’. I didn’t exac-”…“Wait a minute…” Looking down at the towel wrapped around me, a dirty image suddenly popped into my mind.

“What exactly did you two do when I was out?” My eyes squinted in suspicion as I glared at both Rainbow Dash and Twilight.

I noticed Twilight‘s face redden again giving me an inkling on what happened. Averting my sight to Twilight’s legs I noticed a faint red trail leading down them. As I pieced it all together my body became pale and my eyes dilated . The masturbation, the red trail ,and bringing me to Twilight’s house when Dash could’ve left me stranded. “What the fuck did they do?!”

-

Rainbow Dash and Twilight third person perspective (after undressing Daniel):

“Mmmmmmm…” *gurgle* Twilight gulped down Daniel’s rod and sucked it like her favorite flavored popsicle. “Where did you find him?” Twilight gasped, releasing Daniel’s manhood.

“I found him on one of the floating mountains.” Rainbow Dash spoke, watching her friend feast on the ‘stallion’.

“Well, you picked a good one. He’s shorter than most, but he has a bi-” Twilight couldn’t finish her sentence, for she dug in again after feeling her marehood secrete more juices driving her wild.

Rainbow Dash just sat back and watched her friend do what she needed. She herself needed a stallion, but with her reputation of being the coolest pony in Ponyville there’s no way she could be seen with one. She couldn’t help but shed a tear watching her friend devour that 'stallion’s' member. She turned away and walked upstairs. Dash shut the guest bedroom door to drown out the sound, and also she didn’t want Twilight to hear her sob. The fact that everypony looked up to her as a role model made her have limits on what she could do. Unfortunately for her, being pleasured by a stallion was not to be one of them.

-Back to Twilight:

"His phallus seems to be big enough now, nice and hard." Twilight was staring at Daniel's tool, which dripped with her saliva. "I can't believe he hasn't came yet, the books say that stallions release their sperm shortly after a mare does this."

Twilight continued to look at Daniel's member, feeling her marehood leak so much more that it was starting to drip onto the floor.  She couldn't take it anymore, she needed that member to enter her right now. "I can't wait any longer, I need it inside me NOW!"

Twilight stood up to remove her soaking wet panties, and to straddle herself over Daniel's member, and as she did Daniel's dick poked her marehood causing her to shudder. She was about to lower herself onto Daniel, but then she stopped herself as she heard a *Knock-knock* at her door.

"Twilight Darling, are you in there?" Rarity's voice called out. "Pinkie Pie rushed into my boutique saying that you have a stallion in here, is that true?"

Twilight gave off a big growl, wondering how such bad luck came over her."Just a minute Rarity, I'm coming." Twilight calmed herself.

Twilight quickly used her magic to levitate a towel to cover Daniel's lower half while she put on her panties. Gazing at  Daniel's groin for a time, she turned around and headed for the door to fill her friends in about what happened.

-

Present:

“C’mon girls, I think he needs to have some time alone.” Twilight shyly said heading for the back door.

“Right behind ya.” Rainbow Dash zoomed out of library with Pinkie following.

“Hey Rarity, aren’t you coming too?” Pinkie questioned before stepping through the door.

“Err…no, somepony has to keep an eye on him to make sure he doesn’t run off.” She coyly stated.

“Okie dokie!” Pinkie cheerfully exclaimed shutting the door behind her.

I saw right through Twilight, she wanted to get out of the house because she knew I was on to her. What ever she did I didn’t want to think about it any further, and I just wanted to get out of here. “Who knows what they’ll do next?!” Still seeing the white unicorn, I immediately stood and headed to get my clothes. I didn’t want to find out why she really stayed behind, and I intended to leave,  but as I was just about to reach my clothes they floated away towards her.

“Now, let’s not be hasty.” She saucily urged

“Give back my clothes!” I ordered, trying to reach for them as her magic pulled them away.

“You’re going to have to earn them…” She chimed as my underwear hovered above her head.

“Or you can stop being a bitch and give them to me.” I barked.

“Ugh, such crude language...” She sneered, raising them to the ceiling with her magic.

I cursed under my breath, and as I tried to reach again the towel became loose once more and fell off. “Why does God hate me!?” I mentally cried, picking the towel up and wrapping it around me. Finishing the knot I noticed Rarity’s eyes were wide and dilated as her pupils stared at my groin. She maliciously licked her upper lip, then making eye contact she pulled herself towards me and had my upper torso embraced in a powerful grip. The texture of her body, which I assumed was fur, felt like soft baby skin right after it had taken a bath. She was relatively tall for my standards, actually they all were, standing around five-foot ten to six feet, just a few inches shorter than I was.

Rarity’s head rested on my shoulder and her left hand traced my back.  I couldn’t tell where her other hand was until I felt something reach under the towel and grab ‘Daniel Jr.’ I grunted and felt warm breath on my neck as Rarity breathed. She pulled herself closer and I felt her breasts push against my upper torso. I felt her fingers wrap around my member and genitals, her hand clenched slightly sending small tingles of pain up my spine. “Is there another mare in your life.” She whispered into my ear.

“No.” I gulped, wishing she would let go of my privates.

“Good…now tell me what you want?” She whispered again.

“My clothes.”

“Wrong answer.” Her hand clenched my male organs causing me to yelp. I shed a tear because of the excruciating pain. “What is it that you want?” She asked again, kissing my neck.

I began to perspire, and by the way Rarity was smiling I could tell she was enjoying it. “For you to let go.” My voice was a bit more assertive this time. Of course she did the opposite and clenched her hand even tighter. I grunted again, and my solar plexus cringed because of pain’s protocol.

She squeezed her body even more against me and her chest was mashed against mine. I could feel her nipples harden as they rubbed against my chest, and her finger danced on my lower lip putting me in a trance. The feeling was so enticing and I felt my conscious thoughts slip away, for all I wanted now was to wreck the bitch squeezing my balls!

She asked me once more what I wanted, but this time she was looking me straight in the eyes giving the answer. “You.”

She smiled and her grip loosened, before I knew it her lips smacked against mine. Her tongue entered and played with mine. By the way it felt I would say that her species’ tongue was a bit more slender and longer than a human’s.

By this time my member was hard as rock, I felt her hand tug on it while we still kissed almost making my eyes roll at the back of my head. My hand reached around her and groped her ass. I heard her moan, and the second she did her tongue became more aggressive. Hers wrapped around mine wrestling it for dominance, but as she did one of my canine teeth nipped her tongue. She pulled hers out my mouth leaving behind a stringy saliva trail connecting her mouth to my upper lip. Her pointer finger entered her mouth and slowly pulled out a drop of blood that coated her fingernail. “You bit me.” She softly stated.

“You started it.”

She kept looking at the drop of blood until it finally ran down her pointer finger. I saw her cheeks turn fiery in color, and instantly she took hold of my shoulders and slammed me against the wall. “Make me your mare.” She devilishly smiled.

“Show me what you got first.” I seductively grinned.

She took one hand off me and reached behind her back. I heard a *click*, and right as I heard it she reached back over and slipped a sleeve off. “I take back what I said. God loves me!”

Bit by bit she slowly took off her sleeves showing more and more of her flesh domes. After taking off the other sleeve the dress fell, her upper torso was now completely exposed. “You like what you see? She giggled, flipping her hair back.

“Uh-huh…” I rapidly nodded.

She saw me glaring and grabbed one of my hands. She forcibly made me touch her breasts, and as I did my other hand crept below her. “You like the way they feel?” She cooed.

I nodded again, feeling their shape, squeezing them, and receiving gasps of pleasure. My fingers fondled with her marehood beneath, and as I played with her folds I felt her drip. She immediately kissed me again, but this time I entered her mouth. From what my tongue felt I figured a pony's teeth were similar to a humans, though I didn’t feel any canines.

I almost choked on my saliva for what she did next. Her hands unraveled the towel and she again clenched her hand around my dick. She removed her mouth from mine and fell to her knees. Eying my junk she lightly licked my tip before looking at me in the eyes again. “It’s been too long since I had a stallion.”  She seductively exclaimed almost crying because of her excitement. Without  hesitation she swallowed my dick whole, all the way to its hilt. "Oh God that felt good."

She started to use her dexterous tongue, moving it around her mouth and around my member, sending jolts of pleasure up and down my spine.

She kept it up for awhile, her head was bobbing up and down, and her gorgeous blue eyes would meet mine as I would stroke her silky indigo mane. Often I would take hold of her head and force it into my crotch, making her deep throat it. She would gag of course, but still she continued to happily suck her prize.

"My my, you have lasted longer than any stallion I had before, but I can sense that your peak isn't too far behind.?" She began using her hand to stroke my throbbing member, and I couldn't help but moan as she did.

"So..., Darling, I want to know what you taste like. May I have a taste of your sperm?"

Trying to compose of what to say, she again wrapped her hand around my scrotum and squeezed my balls. "Y-Yes, y-you may. "

"Good colt, now give me your sperm my young stallion." She gave me a tender smile, then licked my tip as she began to beat-me-off. Right after, she gulped down my dick again and repeated her process, but the sucks she gave were much longer and more demanding.

I tried to hold out as long as I could, but in the end I gave a final moan before exploding inside her mouth. She wasted no time as she started to swallow my sperm, while continuing to suck my dick as she wanted to get as much as she could.

"I say darling, your cum has a wonderful taste, it's simply divine!" She stated after she stopped sucking me.

I wasn't sure what she was getting at next, for I tried to grab the towel to cover myself again, but Rarity had other ideas; she got up and pressed herself against me, her soft body colliding with mine made me shudder, but my shuddering stopped as she gained control over me with her hypnotic blue eyes.

"Now, I want that member of yours to enter my marehood, then I want you to rut me like no tomorrow. You gave me your delectable sperm, so now I want to see what you can do when entering me.

"Wait...,what!?" I looked at her in shock.

-

A few moments outside in Ponyville third person:

“Twilight, is it true?! Do you really have a stallion in your house?” A blue and white mane mare asked.

“Well yes, b-”

“Does he have a mare friend?!” Another asked as a crowd of mares started to surround her.

“No, h-.”

“He’s free!?” Another mare shouted with glee. Almost instantly the crowd ran to Twilight’s house in hot pursuit to get him.

-

Back at the library all the while Twilight and her friends were outside:

I managed to hide inside a low cabinet in the kitchen from the rampaging mare. I couldn’t fuck her, the blowjob was nice, but she wasn’t human, hot as hell, but still.

Since her magic dispersed during the foreplay my clothes were tossed on the couch I woke up on. I tricked her into thinking that I was going to my pants to get a condom when really as she let go of me I shoved her to the floor and darted. Somehow I wound up here in a cramped sink cabinet hiding from an angry bitch. Worse of all she screamed my name every five seconds. She must have found my wallet in my pants’ back pocket, how else would she have known without me telling her.

After a few more moments in the cabinet I worked up the nerve to come out. I heard her footsteps upstairs and I crept over to the back door and opened it. The door had a loud creak to it so there’s not a doubt Rarity would’ve heard it. I quickly slammed the door and scurried outside to another building. Surprisingly the back door to the other residence was unlocked and I slipped in. What I didn’t know is that in the front of the building it read 'Ponyville Spa'.

Chapter 3: Biological Introduction part 2

XY Chromosome

Chapter Three: Biological Introduction part two

Afraid of Rarity finding me, I sealed the door with a chair under the handle. Taking a few steps back I dragged my hand through my hair and tried to comprehend what just happened. “Rarity grabs my sack. We start making out. She strips down and I slightly ejaculate myself. Rarity gets down on her knees and gives me a blowjob. THEN THE CRAZY BITCH GOES ON A RAMPAGE!!!” I covered my face with my hands and took in a deep breath. “Okay, she doesn’t know I’m in here, so I’ll just stay in here for a while till she calms down…Yeah like that’ll work dumbass!” I criticized myself.

Shaking my head to get Rarity out of my thoughts I noticed that I was actually in some kind of supply room. There was a lot of lotion and beauty products stacked in boxes on shelves. I took out a bottle and read it to myself: “Manerific!”

Putting the bottle back into its box, my eyes caught sight of another door behind the shelves. Slowly turning the handle and opening the door my eyes peered into the next room. I couldn’t see far because the place was filled with stream. “Better safe than sorry.” I mentally stated while heading into the steam.

The steams moisture was a extreme wake up call. Me being naked I began to relax as my body was engulfed in the warm mist. No one would be able to find me in the steam if they came in here, it was too thick.

After a couple minutes I had a little trouble breathing, so I walked  in one direction knowing that  eventually I would hit a wall. Coming into contact at what felt like plastered tile, my hands searched for another door, if there was one. To my surprise, instead of finding a door my hands pushed aside a large shower curtain. As the steam escaped my eyes began to see more clearly. I paused at what I saw, there were massage tables, hot tubs, mud baths, and all sorts of different cosmetic stations. Looking to the right of me I read a sign that said: ‘Steam room’. “Huh, obviously.” I rolled my eyes.

Walking about I suspected no one was in here due to the bitter silence. I had to say that the place was kind of nice. Since I was alone, and it would seem that no one would come in here anytime soon, I couldn’t help but take a quick dip in one of the hot tubs. Sliding myself into the bubbling water I was met with a calming sensation. I’d almost forgot about why I was in here in the first place because of the warmth. Deeply sighing, I smiled and lay back against the tubs edge soaking up any coolness to balance out my temperature. “Okay, no more than five minutes.” I promised myself .

Half an hour later:

I woke myself up from a slight snooze I’d taken while bathing. I didn’t even remember how I fell asleep, though it was a good thing I woke myself up or I could’ve possibly drowned. I didn’t want to leave the tub, but I had to, “No telling when someone would come in here.”

Immediately after my thought I heard a bell ring and voices were coming not far from where I was. “Speak of the Devil.” I muttered quietly, climbing out of the tub. I cursed to myself as the rest of my body left the enticing bath water,  for a shot of cold air hit me and sent goosebumps all over my body. Noticing several towels hanging from some wall racks I grabbed one and dried my hair, then tied it around my waist. “Getting real sick of wearing a towel.” I grumbled.

Heading back to the steam room another thought crossed my mind. “Really? Rarity was just desperate, can’t just hide from them, maybe they’re different.” Sighing, I decided to take my chance with whoever was in here with me. Walking past the tempting hot tubs I pressed forward till the voices were just around the wall’s corner. Deciding whether it was a good idea or not I stepped out from behind to show myself.

Gaping, I couldn’t decide whether it was a good or bad thing for what my eyes saw. There were two mares swapping tongues and embracing each other.

They looked like twins, though one of them a baby blue and the other a soft pink, and they had lotus like tattoos on their hips. They both wore headbands in their mane which were the opposite color of their coats, and their faces were completely flawless. Kind of reminded me of Rarity except their boobs weren’t as big, but other than that it was still very difficult for me to not look below the neck.

Standing deathly still, only to awkwardly blink at them, I began to wonder why every mare I met or saw so far should’ve belonged on the cover of a porn magazine.

Finally noticing me, they simultaneously blinked at me before they maliciously smiled at each other. I didn’t have to be a genius to know they were in heat, making out with the same gender was all the proof I needed.

“You know what, I’m just going toooooo…GO!” I bolted to the steam room, hoping to exit the same way I came in. As I ran I heard their footsteps not far behind making me sweat.

Pushing aside the shower curtain, I entered, then put my hands on the wall to find the door. Feeling the cold handle of the exit I pushed it open and slowly closed it, for I didn’t want to give away where I had gone.

Taking a breather I took the chair from the back door and sealed the steam door. I wasn’t going to wait for them to start barging down the door if they discovered where I was, so I went out the same way I came.

After shutting the back door I leaned against its metal frame and brushed some sweat off my forehead. However my moment of serenity ended when seeing an army of mares surrounding Twilight’s place. They all had their backs turned and where talking amongst themselves. “Please don’t let them turn around.” I prayed, though praying seemed to not help as I saw a mare turn her head and one of her eyes caught me. “Fuck…”

I motioned her to turn around, but instead she continued to stare with awe. “Please turn around.” I silently mouthed the words, but it was too late as another mare turned her head.

“Hey Lyra, what are you lo-” She stopped as her eyes too caught sight of me, and to make matters worse she wasn’t quiet about it. She squealed like a little girl and before I knew it all eyes turned to her, then quickly locked onto me.

“There he is!” One of them shouted.

I was about to re-enter the spa’s back door, but as I reached for the handle it turned on its own. Backing away from it the door opened and the two mares from before stood in front of me. “There you are.” The pink one smirked.

“Shit!” I took off in the opposite direction, gripping my towel as I ran. The sound of a stampede could be heard from behind as I continued to dart. “What’s wrong with you people!!!” I yelled.

I ran down several streets to get away from them, but they still pursued. The thought of them catching me made me run faster,  even if I wanted to I couldn’t satisfy them all. Going down an alley I hid behind a garbage can. After hearing them pass I walked down the alley and peered from around one of its walls to see if it was clear. I didn't see anyone, so assuming it was a green light I took off again, several minutes later I crossed over a stone bridge and could see I was near the outskirts of town due to the lack of structures. Continuing my escape I stumbled upon a cottage built on a small hill. Seeing the woods close by I assumed not much activity came around here.

It was difficult for me to decide what to do at that moment. Either I go back in town and run from the stallion happy mares, go into the woods where God knows where I’ll end up, or I go into the cottage. Pinkie did say she told just about everymare about me, so the decision became clear, if a mare lived in the cottage no doubt she was one of the mares chasing me, not to say that also my lungs were on fire and I wanted a place to rest.

Heading up to the door I was about to try the handle, but my ears perked at the sound of humming. It came from inside and was getting closer to the door, and just as I was about to hide, the handle turned. The door opened and the mare who emerged made my eye twitch. I swear I popped a boner almost instantly, so many dirty thoughts went through my mind of what I wanted to do to her. She had a long soft pink mane and tail, and wore a yellow sweater with gardening shorts, but my attention was more focused on her chest than anything else. Her bust must have been twice if not triple the size of Rarity’s, I almost felt sorry for the sweater having to put up with all that cleavage. Her stomach was equal to Twilight’s and her thighs were just a little wider than Dash‘s, and speaking of the cyan pegasus I knew this mare was a pegasus too due to her wings on her back. .

Snapping out of my perverse thoughts my mouth opened to speak, but before I could she let out a small *eep* before fainting. I rushed over and grabbed her by the waist before she struck the ground. Panicking, I pulled her inside the cottage and looked around to see if there was a couch to put her on. Seeing a small green half sofa I set her down long ways, though her legs stretched off its end. I grabbed a nearby stool and put it under her feet to stabilize her position. Seeing how she now looked comfortable I walked over to her door to leave, but before I could a small white bunny hopped in front of me. “The heck?” I murmured, looking down at the small rodent. He started to thump my toes with its foot, and by its expression I could see he wasn’t happy.

Surprisingly the bunny started pointing at the yellow mare as if he was trying to tell me something. “And now there are sentient rabbits.” My mind mused, “Hmmm, that would be an interesting report.” I mentally joked. “Alright, what do you want?”

The bunny jumped onto the mare and pointed downward at her.

“So what…,she’s lying there because she’s out.”

I must have frustrated him, for he started jumping up and down on her, shaking his head as he did.

“You don’t like her?” I asked.

He slapped his face with his paw, and he pointed at her again, then at the coffee table.

“Uhhhh…you want her off the couch?”

To my surprise he nodded then jumped off her.

It didn’t make any sense to me, a bunny wants her off the couch, so he can do what.? Looking down at him I saw that he was tapping his little foot impatiently. I eventually submitted to his thumping and went over to pick the pegasus up, and the second I did the bunny hopped onto the sofa and curled up to take a nap. “You’re kidding me…” I’ve just been punked by a furry little bastard who just wanted to snooze.

I eventually had to lay her down on the floor, there wasn’t really anything else nearby to put her on, and not being the strongest of people my arms started to hurt from her weight. She was a lot heavier than I expected when picking her up, my guess is that all the mass on her upper torso provided her with some pounds. I took one of the sofa’s pillows and slid it under her head to keep her from getting a headache when waking up.

I felt pretty guilty making this mare faint in her own home. The least I could do is apologize when she woke up…

-

Back at Twilight’s: Third person perspective.

Twilight was scolding Rarity about the ‘stallion’ escaping the library, and how every mare was now out to get him. “Okay, so you told me he over powered you and now he’s gone.?”

“Yes, how many times do I have to tell you.”

“Once actually, because I don’t believe he would’ve just left without having a reason.”

“And what makes you think that?” Rarity snobbishly questioned.

“Well lets think about it, every mare is going through heat, and Pinkie told…uhh…what’s his name again.”

“Daniel…”

“Right, Pinkie told Daniel that everymare is going through estrus, so why would he venture outside if he knew he would be swarmed?”

“I don’t know…” Rarity shyly spoke, trying to hide her face.

“If you have to tell me something Rarity I suggest you spill it, because right now he’s being chased by the whole town.”

“I can’t believe you Twilight, you’re actually accusing me of something.” She snobbishly raised her muzzle again to the violet unicorn.

“Forget it, the more time I spend talking the worse this si-…What’s that?” Twilight pointed to a white towel hanging off one of her bookshelves.

Rarity didn’t reply, but a deep red blush emerged from her face.

“You didn’t!” Twilight gasped

“How was I supposed to help myself? The stallions have been gone for almost a month, and then he shows up during my heat cycle!”

“IT‘S NOT JUST YOUR HEAT CYCLE!!!“ Twilight erupted, feeling her marehood secrete warm, small droplets. “Do you have any idea how important he was going to be for me?! This has to be the biggest estrus cycle of my life, and then you…you….GAHHHH WHY!!!” Twilight fell to the floor and began to cry, feeling her lower section secrete more rapidly. “W-why did Cele-Celestia have to take them all away!”

-

I kept watch over the yellow mare to see if she would come around. Seeing that I’ve been here for about forty-five minutes I would’ve expected her to wake up by now. I grabbed a magazine off the coffee table and to my surprise the yellow pegasus was on the cover. Flipping though it there were several pictures of her on every page. She wore different clothes and had different postures in each photo. “Is she a model?” I thought while glaring back at her.

Flipping though a few more pages my eyes caught a photo I wanted to stuff in my wallet. The photo showed her wearing a tiny orange string bikini while rubbing on Sun tan lotion. Awkwardly whistling, I tore the page out and folded it enough to stuff in between the towel's crease.

I heard a soft moan and turned around. The mare was coming around and her eyes began to slowly open and close. “Ohhh, what happened…” She moaned, checking her forehead with the  palm of her hand.

“You fainted.” I simply stated, putting away the magazine.

“W-who are you?” She hesitated, immediately standing up and backing into a wall.

“Take it easy, you fainted and I brought you back inside.”

“B-but I thought all the stallions w-were in Canterlot.” She stuttered.

“Is that why you fainted?”

“We-well…um…uhh…y-…” She sniffled and began to tear up.

“Whoa, whoa, I-I didn’t mean to make you cry.” I fretted, not seeing what I did to make her become so emotional. I went over and  placed my hand on her shoulder to see if it would help calm her.

“P-please don’t go.” She started, catching me off guard.

“What? I don’t underst-” Looking down at her shorts I saw a wet splotch forming around her groin  “Oh shit!” Taking my hand off her shoulder, I turned away to leave. Making my way out, her arms wrapped around and embraced me. “Hey let me go!” I demanded, trying to dislodge her arms.

Her arms failed to budge, and as I kept trying to loosen them I felt her bust press up against my back. “I didn’t expect to see a half naked stallion to be on my door step.” She softly said, dexterously rubbing her hands along my chest. “And for a stallion your coat feels so strange, I don’t think I’ve ever touched something like this before.”

“Lemme go, lemme go, lemme go, lemme go, lemme go!” My mind chanted as I kept trying to pry her hands off.

“Oh please stay. I don’t want to keep going through my cycle.” Her grip tensed even more, and she nuzzled her muzzle into my spine, sending tingles across my body.

“Can’t you just use a toy or something!” My voice asserted.

She ignored me, and one of her hands shot down into the towel and grappled my member. “It feels so nice to finally touch a real one.” She smiled, turning me to face her.

“Wait, wait…we can’t do it here!” I stalled trying to make her let go.

“Oh, and why’s that?” She giggled, her hand coupling my genitals.

“Because he’s in here.” I gestured to the sleeping bunny.

“Angel Bunny!” She gasped, releasing her grip and turning her attention away from me. “He can’t see me like this, what if he wakes up?’ She turned back to look at me.

Fortunately I was already half way through the door before she bolted to get me. Slamming the door, I took off again, away from the cottage and into the forest. “They’re crazy! They’re all fucking insane!” I screamed to myself passing up the first few rows of trees making up the forest. “I make her faint, then she wakes up and tries to seduce me. What the hell!?”

After several minutes of running I came to a clearing and stopped to rest. Looking back at the way I came I was suddenly disappointed at myself for running from her. I could only imagine what would’ve happened if I stayed. I mean, what would have it been like to sleep with her.? Taking out the page I stuffed between the towel, I unfolded it and kind of regretted running away, but at least I didn’t leave without something to remember her by. Then again, I didn’t really need this picture to remember her, the size of her rack was a sight I would not soon forget.

-

Thirty minutes later at Twilight’s third person perspective:

Fluttershy raced to Twilight’s after the encounter with Daniel to see if she would help her.

“Tell me again Fluttershy.” Twilight said, wiping away her remaining tears.

“I fainted, and when I woke up he was just there watching over me. The sight of him…I-I couldn’t control myself Twilight!” Fluttershy cried over Twilight’s shoulder.

“Did he hurt you?” Twilight asked.

“No, he just ran after I let go of him.”

“Where did he go?”

“Into the Everfree Forest.” Fluttershy shivered as warm tears still made their way down her cheeks.

“What!? Is that stallion crazy!?”

“Apparently he must be…, refusing to give a mare her needs. Hmf, the nerve of him.” Rarity huffed.

Twilight continued comforting Fluttershy in her time of need, the thought of anyone making the yellow pegasus cry wanted to make her snap, so if she ever saw Daniel again, she would give him a piece of her mind…,then probably force him to rut her till his sack was empty.

-

“Well isn’t this just a stroke of luck. This one is actually very considerate.” I thought to myself before sipping some tea.

-

Before:

After walking through the forest for some time I bumped into a zebra named Zecora. She was pretty nice I had to say, though it was kind of difficult to understand her because everything she said rhymed. From her figure I would say she was more thigh and butt than chest. Still I trouble trying not to stare at her for too long, but what made it all the harder was that she was wearing a leaf made bra and undergarments.

Eventually we struck up conversation and she invited me to her home, which apparently was located in the middle of the forest. “Third time’s the charm!” I recalled from my visit to the spa and the yellow pegasus’ cottage.

-

After:

“Hey Zecora, thanks for the tea.” I said after sipping the rest of it. The tea had an odd flavor to it, it was very sweet, kind of tasted like bubble gum cough syrup.

“What do you mean ‘thanks for the tea’? I still have your cup, can you not see?” She rhymed, holding two cups in her hands with steam rising above them both.

“Wait, if that’s the tea, then what was in here?” I gave her the ceramic bowl.

“Oh dear me, you did not! That was the last of the potion from my pot!” She hesitated, almost dropping both tea cups.

“Wait, wait, what was it I drank!?”

“Who knows what will happen to you within the next hour. You have drunk the serum of the crimson vein flower.”

“What!? You put it on the table in front of me though! What’s going to happen in the next hour!?”

“Just because it’s in font of you does not mean you should drink it too. What will happen to you I do not dare say, for all I know, your transformation will happen today.”

After she finished my legs cringed around at my groin, I felt a tingling sensation down there and couldn’t get rid of it. Moments later the tingling became agitating, then it felt like my manhood was lit on fire. I ran into another room of Zecora’s house to try and ‘take care’ of it, but the burning continued. The burning became harsher and I cringed up into a ball to absorb it all. I was on the verge of bursting into tears because how harsh it felt.

As I was about to hit my peak of tolerating the pain, it stopped. The burning went away as fast as dipping a lit match in ice water. I took in several deep breaths before extending from my ball-like form. Sitting up, my hands still coupled my manhood just in case it came back. After a few minutes the pain still didn’t show, and slowly I removed my hands from my groin. I was speechless at what happened, what I thought destroyed what makes me a man did the complete opposite. “Holy-…It grew!  What the fuck!? What’d she give me, penis enhancement or something?!” I looked down in shock. My length had grown at least three inches.

I heard Zecora calling me, and by her voice I could tell she was worried. I didn’t answer her, I was still too amazed at the result. “Sell that stuff to the porn industry.” I murmured.

“Are you alright, you started gripping your towel awfully tight.”

“I’m fine, thanks..., but what the hell! That stuff made my junk grow!”

“Hmm, indeed it did, it enhanced your length just a tid.” She eyes narrowed at me as I began wrapping the towel around my waist.”

I didn’t like the look forming on her face, from what happened so far I could tell her lust had started. “You know Zecora, I’d be happy for you to ‘test’ it out, but it’s just that I was thinking maybe we could ju-” Before I could finish stalling to figure out how to get out of here, she crept forward and had me up against a wall.

“The serum, for you it was not meant, but this time I will let it go, that is if I receive payment.”

“Payment? Like money?”

She giggled and undid my towel.

“Oh, I see, ‘payment’.” My mind clicked.

Considering she had me against a wall, and the fact she’s the reason I’m ‘bigger’ the least I could do was give something of equal. Which so happened to be the result of the serum, but really I didn’t care this time, she had a reason and I guess I did too, but in all the only thing that had me concerned was how far it would go.

-Five minutes later

I had to say she was much more skillful at ‘giving’ than I would’ve expected. She knew the most sensitive parts which immediately gained my arousal as her tongue touched them.

Looking down at Zecora I could she was happily sucking my enhanced member. She quickly swallowed it whole, and I could feel her tongue sliding across my dick inside her mouth. "She's good. If she kept up this style I don't think I would be able to hold in my emission for too long."

Just when I think I'm about to cum she removed her mouth from my dick with a wet *plop*, then looked up at me. "It seems I'm losing my touch, no stallion has lasted this long, not by this much"

"I'm not what you would call a normal stallion." I said, slightly happy but yet frustrated that she removed her mouth from my shaft.

She looked down at my throbbing member then back at me with half closed eyes and a seductive smirk. "Seems this zebra mare needs to step up her game, her reward she will claim." Zecora shoved my member back inside her mouth again, and her head started to bob up and down at a faster pace.

"Oh my God, yes! Suck it!" Was the only thought I was thinking when a moan escaped my lips

Her wet mouth and tongue moved faster along my dick, and I was starting to feel my climax fast approach. Seconds before I shot my load, I grabbed her head and pressed it against my groin, and with that I unleashed my load deep inside her mouth. Her eyes expanded a little before she closed them, but yet she still continued to milk my dick even after I climaxed.

I released her head from my grip, but she was still sucking my dick. Seems that she was aiming to not leave a single drop of cum inside my balls. I think that's the reason why she didn't stop after I 'unloaded'. "God, her mouth is like a vacuum cleaner." I could still feel her sucking, even when she let go of my cock. Giving off a wet *plop* as she released, I looked down at her face and saw semen and saliva dripping from her mouth. With a finger, Zecora wiped some of the cum off her bust and put it in her mouth, and by the way her expression changed I could see that she enjoyed the taste.

“I must say my stallion friend, you are the first whose taste does not offend.”

“So you like the taste of human sperm?” I questioned.

“Human?”

'Oh good, she didn’t rhyme this time…God dammit now I’m rhyming!' “Err…uhh…nothing, just glad to see you like the taste…” I laughed uneasily.

"And I thought this place couldn’t get any weirder. What’s going to happen next? Am I going to be taken away by the magical mare of the sky, hmmm?" I wondered, but as further thoughts entered my mind they were immediately put on hold when I saw Zecora lick her lips at my still hard length.

"You are quite the giver my stallion friend, perhaps more sperm your erection will send.?"

Before I could reply, her wonderful mouth once again wrapped itself around my member, happily sucking and slurping on it. I could only stand, tilt my head, and give off moans as she continued to blow me.

-Some time later, still in Zecora's hut

I came two more times, and by then I was surprised that I still had sperm inside my balls. I would've thought by now they were bone dry.

Looking back down at Zeocra, I saw that my sperm was all over her face and breasts, which she also started using during the final acts before I exploded. I didn’t know whether to sigh in pleasure or puke, but whatever the case her face was covered with cum and I wasn’t going to be the one to wipe it off. But like before she dragged her fingers across herself to collect the sperm, and I watched her lick and suck it off. Once done, her blissful face depicted as if though she was in her own little world, but moments later she stood and started to walk across the room toward some cabinets. To bad for me, for I got the perfect view of her wet, inviting, black marehood as she scrounged through the cabinets and drawers.

"Is it winking at me?" I saw her folds look me dead straight in the eyes. I could feel Daniel Jr. start to rise again, as it did I looked down towards my dick and scowled,"Have you not had enough?" I sighed.

-

At Canterlot Castle, Princess Celestia’s letter:

Dear my faithful student Twilight Sparkle,

My Apologies for my late update to Ponyville. I have been gathering stallions all across

the land for Canterlot scientists to test their testosterone levels. As you may know there are too

few stallions left in Equestria and the fate of our race relies on having an equal amount of mares

to stallions. Over the years however, the stallion numbers have dwindled due to war and conflict

which left future generations with fewer males, and yet the numbers are still decreasing. Though,

I’m happy to report that all of Ponyville’s stallions will be returned within the next few days.

Sincerely,

Princess Celestia

P.S. I will be stopping by around evening to check on you and the rest of the mares.

Chapter 4: Biological Introduction part 3

XY Chromosome

Chapter 4: Biological Introduction part III

“Princess Celestia is coming today.” Twilight exclaimed, dropping the letter from her teacher.

“Today? What ever for? ” Rarity said, checking herself in the mirror.

“She will be checking in on us just to see how well the town is holding up.”

“Now let’s think about that.” Rainbow Dash cleared her throat. “Everymare is in heat, and there are no stallions, gee I wonder…” She sarcastically stated.

“Well, I wouldn’t say ‘no stallions’.” Rarity smiled while waving Daniel’s wallet.

“We don’t even know where he is.” Twilight argued, flipping open a book.

“Um…actually…h-he might have ran into Zecora. I mean, he did after all go into the forest.” Fluttershy said in a small tone.

“Doubtful, if he ran into the everfree forest there’s no telling where he is…, or what happened to him.” Twilight gulped.

-

At Zecora’s house:

“Wait, wait, wait, wait,…let me get this straight. You want me to fill this up with cum?” I pointed to the jar Zecora gave me.

“You are right indeed, I wish to perform experiments with your seed.” She said wiping the remaining jizz off her face.

“You can’t expect me to fill this up with sperm, this…this has to be a quarter gallon jar.” I picked up the glass and observed it. “Other than that, what kind of experiments will you do with it?”

“That I’m afraid I cannot tell, but I assure you that once filled up it will serve me well.”

“Uh-huh.”…”More like waking up every morning and spreading it on your toast!”

I wish I hadn’t thought of that. The image of seeing her spreading cum on a piece of bread was hard to picture, and sickening. Who would do something like that? “You know I could always just leave…”

“That is true, but if you decide to go, will like to have a last drink of my brew.” She went over to her clay oven and poured another cup of tea, but before she turned to give it to me I failed to notice her pluck a leaf from her bra and crumple it up, then mix it into the liquid.

“I guess.” I sat down and Zecora placed the steaming cup in front of me. Smelling the sweet steam I placed the cup’s rim to my lips and took a sip. I wasn’t going to drink it all at once, for the tea was one of the best I’d ever had and I was going to enjoy every drop of it till it was gone. Taking another sip my hands began to tremble and I quickly set the cup down, my eyesight blanked and my head plopped onto the table spilling the tea.

Zecora smiled and pulled out a needle from a drawer. “You should’ve agreed for what I first had to say, now I must do things the old fashioned way.”

-

Zecora (Third person)

She dragged Daniel away from the table and laid him on a couch. Unraveling the towel once more her prize revealed itself to her wicked smile. Feeling around where the best place to puncture was, she grabbed one of Daniel’s testes and firmly took hold of hit. Placing the jar under the scrotum, she carefully punctured the soft skin and through the testes’ membrane. She new it was just enough to agitate the male organs and make them spurt, but the amount she would receive was to be limited, for further puncturing could cause the genital to rupture.

Just like how she wanted the hole puncture started to discharge the oncoming sperm. She squeezed the genital sack, and just like milking a cow Daniel’s cum shot out in a thin stream. As the jar filled she couldn’t help but turn the stream towards her mouth. The last time she tasted it it reminded her of the crimson vein flower. The flower itself was indeed very rare and had strange properties to it, but some who ever got a hold of one sometimes used it for flavoring due to its unique taste. However, this time the cum tasted of the tea she gave him right before he passed out, taking a mental note of that she decided she might have to perform further experiments on this peculiar ‘stallion’.

Seeing the jar was almost full she stopped squeezing and let the droplets fill the rest. Satisfied with the amount she immediately patched the puncture to stop the dripping. Looking at her clock on the wall she knew he would wake up soon, the tea stabilized most of the leaf’s properties, but still it did the job of putting him to sleep, just not as long as it usually would.

-

When Daniel wakes up:

I moaned and groped my groin. I hadn’t felt that much pain down there since it was hit with a softball in eighth grade, “Stupid bitch, I bet she was aiming there the entire time I had the bat.” My mind flashed.

-

Eighth Grade P.E.:

“Hey batter, batter, batter, batter, swing batter!” My peers mocked at my second strike. “Fuckin’ dumbasses, watching too much of Ferris Bueller’s Day Off.”

I hated softball, I couldn’t stand the way the ball was pitched, it always threw me off…, well that and I couldn’t hit a ball to save my life. Readying myself for the next pitch I heard my peers mocking me again, but more obnoxiously making me boil to my core. Then some asshole shouted, ‘YOU SUCK!!!’ And as I was about to turn and flip them all the bird I let my batter stance down and the pitcher’s ball struck home, just like she intended.

-

As I still held on to my crotch I heard someone slightly snoring. Turning my head I thanked myself for not cursing at the pain aloud, Zecora was asleep right across from me in a chair. She did something to me when putting me to sleep, I had a good idea what she may have done but I felt it would be best for me to keep it locked up in the back of my head.

I found my towel right next to me and wrapped it around myself. A surge of pain made its way up my spine almost making me yell, but I clamped my mouth with a hand before I could release my cry. Making my way over to her I flipped the middle finger before her face. I turned, but then faced her again and shot two middle fingers at her, then quickly held my manhood as the pain kept coming. I wanted to call her something nasty at the top of my lungs, but seeing her wake up wasn’t exactly what was on my escape plan. “To think I almost thought of her as a friend, then she does this weird shit on me…, so much for her friendship.”

Hobbling toward the entrance of her house I noticed the jar she told me to fill with sperm was sitting right next her, only this time it was filled. Making my way back to her I took the jar and made way to the door again. I shot a nasty glare at her sleeping face before lightly pushing the door open. Closing it behind me I saw a small pathway leading away from her house, funny too because I didn’t notice it when I first came here, probably because I was overjoyed to find someone or something that wasn’t insane…, though now after what happened I stand corrected.

I noticed a bit of the sky through the forest canopy, and by its color I knew it would be dark soon because of its pinkish-orange color. I didn’t want to be stuck out in the middle of a forest at night, there’s no telling what kind of predators lurked in here. Being chased by a wild animal was not what I needed, because of right now I wanted to get out of the forest…, and for my balls to stop throbbing.

As I continued down the path I began to hear a familiar voice. “Twilight, how did she-…screw it, she’s not finding me.” I hid behind a large mossy tree a few feet away from the path.

As she came nearer I could hear other voices with her. One voice being Rainbow Dash and the other Rarity…, “Could hear her voice in a crowd.” I rolled my eyes at the thought; a whole crowd chattering away and then hearing a proper british accent. Right after I heard Rarity my ears caught a sweet soft voice. No doubt it was Fluttershy.

I could now hear what they were conversing about as they passed by my tree. Apparently the princess was coming to town around night time, and if my ears weren’t deceiving me I heard Twilight say something about the stallions returning in a couple days. Quickly coming up with a plan, I waited till their voices were just mere whispers before taking off down the path. If the stallions were coming back then that means all I had to do was stay hidden, then maybe the mares would not have such lustful desires and could help me get back home.

-

Back at Zecora’s (Fluttershy first person):

It was such a relief to know Zecora had seen the stallion we were after. I couldn’t imagine what could have happened if he didn’t bump into her. Though, I was a little disappointed to hear that she had no idea where he was at the moment. She said that she was taking a nap, and when she woke up he was gone. She yawned when she spoke so she must have woken up recently. “Ohh, I wish he was here.” I felt more droplets secrete from below making me want to scream. “I need him now!”

-

Zecora’s (Twilight first person):

I didn’t mean to wake Zecora up. I was just so determined to know where Daniel was. Sadly she didn’t know where he went. She said that he probably left during her nap. It was a very likely story, but why would she just take a nap knowing there was a stallion in her house. She wasn’t telling me something and I saw it. I had the utmost respect for her but I know when somepony wasn’t telling the truth. She had been looking around frantically, and murmured to herself in the Zebra tongue. Seeing how she kept looking inside her cabinets and drawers it was apparent that she lost something. “Did you lose something?” I asked.

“Nothing that should have your concern, but I must say the stallion you are after might not return.”

“Why’s that?”

“It would be best for me to not say, I’m just really upset that he didn’t stay.” She said closing a cabinet.

“Well, okay, we’ll just leave you to it then.” I awkwardly backed to the door seeing Zecora’s face becoming irritant. “C’mon girls, I think it would be best for us to leave.” I whispered to them. Of all the ponies, or in this case zebras, I never would’ve thought Zecora could become irritated by guests, but I guess she too must be going through her cycle, so I couldn’t blame her.

After all of us exited her home, Rainbow Dash suggested we go to Applejack’s to see if she had the time to help us search for the missing stallion. Applejack worked almost all day because Big Macintosh was gone, and being in heat at the same time was not a good combo, but it wouldn’t hurt to see if she’s willing to help.

-

My stomach growled again after I finished another apple. I hoarded some apples from a farm close to town to extinguish my hunger, though it was much more difficult than I expected.

I had been caught ‘stealing’ them as a filly, or which I assumed was a filly, saw me plucking apples from a tree. She shouted the name ‘Applejack,’ and being the one not wanting to deal with whoever it was  I ran off with a couple apples in my left arm and the jar in the other. Weird how I was still holding onto the jar, I really didn’t have any use of it, so why did I still have it.?

I eventually made it to town, keeping my eyes peeled for any mares. I had to get to Twilight’s so I could get my clothes, I wasn’t going to leave without having something to wear when hiding or traveling, because who knew where I would end up.

Peering my head out of an alley across from Twilight’s place, I scanned the streets for any signs of mares. To my luck there were none, almost like a ghost town actually. Scurrying over to the door, I entered the house/library and started searching for my clothes. I found them folded neatly on a chair. Looking around to make sure no one was spying on me, I set the jar of sperm on a coffee table and took the towel off. Finally putting my shirt on with the rest of my clothes I crept to the door to find a sanctuary till the mares’ heat cycle passed. “Got my clothes back, now where to hide…? The barn?” I whispered to myself, remembering that I saw a large barn when picking apples. “Freedom.” I mentally exclaimed.

Of course I was wrong when I opened the door. Apparently fate wanted revenge or just wanted to have a good laugh, because Pinkie Pie was staring right at me from the entrance.

“Daniel, I knew you’d come back!” She hugged me tight almost crushing my ribs.

“Wha- How do you show up everywhere!” I removed her embrace and took in a deep breath, then quickly stumbled away from her.

“Oh, I didn’t just decide to show up…., well actually I did. Twilight told me to check on her house time to time to see if you were here, and now you are!”

“So what now, are you going to tell Twilight I’m here?” I wished my response would send her off to get her unicorn friend so I could escape.

“Nope, she told me to keep you here.” She cheerfully smiled.

“And what makes you think I can’t just run out the back door.”

*Clamp!* *Clamp!* Pinkie took out a pair of pink toy handcuffs and clamped my hand to the coffee table.

“The f- WHAT THE HELL!!! How did you…”

“Wow, you were easy to handcuff!”

I tugged on the cuff and pulled the chain, but the only success I got was the rattling of plastic pieces. I put all my strength into my clamped arm to see if the chain would break, but instead I only moved the coffee table a few inches. “Where’s the key!” I demanded.

“Up there.” Pinkie pointed to a bookshelf, and on top of it was a small red plastic key slightly hanging over the edge.

“Give it to me!”

“No can do. Twilight said to keep you here by any means necessary.” Pinkie chirped, then she started humming the same tune Fluttershy hummed before she fainted.

“B- please!”

“Nope.” She stopped humming, then began again.

“C’mon, there has to be something to make you let me go.”

“Nope, nothing.”

“Please!” I begged and knelt to her.

Pinkie stopped her humming again and rubbed her chin. She looked me dead in the eyes and smiled. “Well, if your that desperate…” Her tone turned saucy, sending shivers up my spine.

“Ohh no, I will do anything else but that!” I stated, covering my ‘special’ place with my hand, considering I was completely dressed. Actually I take that back, all the while I’ve been running I had no idea where my socks and shoes were, so I wasn’t completely dressed without them on.

“Then I guess you're going to have to stay here.”

Three mares already had their way with me. Rarity and Zecora I was willing, but Twilight, no, the bitch 'raped' me and I wasn’t going to let that happen again. Pinkie though, I’m not sure if I even wanted to do it with her. Her personality was that of a child’s from what I’ve seen, but if it kept me from having to deal with Twilight and the others then so be it. “Fine.” I submitted to her only compromise.

Just like that Pinkie randomly took out a bottle of chocolate syrup from behind her and poured some down her throat, then quickly stepped over to me and unzipped my pants.

“I got a bad feeling my name is about to change to Willy Wonka.”

-

Twilight and the others coming back to her house five minutes before (Applejack first person):

It was nice to see Twilight and the others come around to see how I was doin‘. Though, ’ had to say I wasn’t to keen on accepting their request to help them find their missing stallion, that was until Applebloom told me that a stallion was stealing apples from the farm. I’ve been working Big Mac’s job here ever since he had to leave. I’d been workin’ before the rooster even crowed and now after all that work some stallion decides to steal from me? Ohhh no, I’ll be darned to see ‘im get away with it. Besides I could use a little break now in findin’ that varmint of a stallion.

“Humpf, why aint he even in Canterlot, I thought every stallion in Ponyville was supposed to go there.” I strutted down Ponyville’s streets, still angry about what happened.

“He’s…new here.” Twilight said sheepishly.

“Uh-huh, but that doesn’t mean he can just take whatever he wants. I outta teach him what for when I see him.”

“Well, when you help us find him then you can, but until then we have to keep searching for him.”

“What makes you think he’s even here, for all I know he could’ve ran off into the Everfree forest.”

“If that’s the case then we have another reason why your're with us.”

“What reason?”

“Princess Celestia will be showing up in an hour or so to inform us when the stallions will be coming back.”

“Really?!” I stopped, excited to know my big brother was coming back.

“Mmhmm, and seeing how you’ve been working all day I think it would relieve you of some stress for you to know when Big Macintosh was returning.”

“Well I hope it’s soon, the extra work has been giving me cramps. Oh, and by the way, why are we heading to the library?”

“I want to see if Pinkie is there. It would be good to have her along when the Princess arrives.” Twilight said as we approached her home.

-

I didn’t want to look, I covered my eyes with my hand, I was to scared of the picture I’d see. My mind fantasized about what it could be. A Pink mare with chocolate smothered on her face with a trail of cum leading down her lip.

“Now let’s see here, what good is chocolate without whip cream!” She cheered as she spread it along my member.

I kept my eyes closed and tried not to listen to guttural sounds coming from the mare as she fed. “As long as I’m away from that rapist I’m fine.” I urged myself to look on the bright side of the situation; once Pinkie is satisfied she’ll let me go.

“Ohhhh Daniel, I hope your ‘banana split’ is frozen enough.” She cooed.

“The hell you talking about.?”

To my horror she took off her baby blue shorts revealing a rosy red pair of panties. “Oh, fuck no! You can forget about it!” I shouted.

“To late!” Pinkie removed her panties and sat on my chest. “Now, what to do.” Her face turned innocent, almost making me forget what was really happening because of how cute her eyes looked. “Oh, that’s right…” She slid herself down my torso and my member touched her lips.

Things only got worse as the door opened and five pairs of eyes were locked on the two of us. “I bet this is happening because I forgot to attend church last Sunday.”

“PINKIE! WHAT THE HAY ARE YOU DOING!!!” Five voices shouted simultaneously.

I was to frozen with fear and resentment to even move or respond. I was just about to enter Pinkie and be home free, and then they show up.

“I uhh…uhh….” Pinkie sounded like she was about to burst into tears.

“Pinkie Pie, I can’t believe you would do such a thing!” Rarity spoke pointing at her.

“Pinkie, how could you!?” Twilight’s harsh voice pressed forward making the pink mare feel helpless as well as pissing me off.

“I just… I-”

“You!” I pointed to Twilight. “Shut the hell up. She’s only doing this because her and I made a deal.”

Twilight looked at me in disgust from hearing me curse at her. I didn’t care though, out of all the mares I’ve been with so far she was the most guilty.

“I promised Pinkie that I would satisfy her only if she would let me go right after.”

“Pinkie, I thought I told you if you caught him not to let him go!”

Pinkie rose up and walked away from me with her clothes in her hand. “But…, I just, I couldn’t help myself.” I saw a tear rush down her cheek.

“How about we stay on what’s important then.” I said. “First off, Pinkie didn’t let me go, as you can see I’m still cuffed, and second off, why are you all getting so mad, half of you already wrapped your lips around me if not tried.” I looked at Fluttershy whom was trying to hide her face behind her mane.

“I don’t why they’re mad but you wanna know why I am!?” An orange mare rushed forward and grabbed me by the shirt. “I don’t take kindly to thieves who steal from my farm.”

Obviously this must have been Applejack, she mentioned the farm and her breath had the fragrance of apples, and the only thing holding her bust was a tight plad shirt with a knot in the middle giving me an unanonymous clue that she was from the farm I ‘stole’ from.

“What are you going to do, punch me? How about you try and run all day from a bunch of mares who are out to get you, you’ll eventually get hungry.” I could see her face turn red, it was like when I first met Dash in the tree. I expected a punch from a smartass comment like that, but instead she slapped me across the face and walked back toward the other mares.

By now Pinkie put all her clothes back on, and her face was clean of chocolate and cream. They all stood before me, all of them had different expressions across their faces. It was quiet again, like when I first woke up here. Unsure of what to think or expect, but now I’m here once more faced with the same problem. “Can we please stop with the sile-” I was cut off by the sound of a loud horn being played from outside.

“Oh my gosh! The princess is here!” Twilight exclaimed, and like I was never part of the situation, they all left and shut the door behind them.

“What the hell?”

-

After the Princess’s announcement (Third person)

“Twilight, it is so good to see you.” Celestia spoke, hugging her star student.

“It’s good to see you too princess.” Twilight released her hug.

“So, tell me Twilight, when were you going to tell me there was a stallion living in the library with you?” Celestia asked, very curious to know why her student never told her about him.

“Wha-what…H-how did you know?” Twilight and her friends looked dumbstruck on how the princess knew about the stallion being in Ponyville and not in Canterlot.

“I have a few contacts here that keep me informed about the town’s well being.”

“Then why come here if you already know how well we're doing?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“After being informed about the stallion here instead of being in Canterlot, I decided to come here personally and deal with it. Oh, and just between us I like getting out of the castle time to time, it’s no fun always being locked up in there.”

“Right, uhh…would you like to see him.” Twilight sheepishly rubbed the back of her head. Though she was upset the princess knew about him, and now there’s no doubt Celestia would take Daniel away from her before she can be satisfied.

“I’d love to.” Celestia walked along with Twilight and her friends.

-

“God da- I mean gosh dammit. Just break you frickin chain!” I tugged on the cuff with all my might, only to just move the table a few more inches. “GAHHHH, MOTHER FUCKER!!! JUST BREAK!!!” I hollered. I wasn’t planning on sticking around for them to return, but apparently that’s not going to happen because of a stupid piece of plastic!

I kept tugging on the cuff and chain, but still they failed to break. I had to face it, the cuffs weren’t going to break and if I kept tugging at it I would only just piss myself off even more. I was stuck here…, with my junk hanging out of my pants and a jar of jizz above my head on the table.

I waited several minutes before the door opened. The six mares entered and didn’t say a word, but right after a taller, more ornate clothed seventh mare entered. Her profound beauty leaving me drooling from the mouth. Huge, maybe forty-two H sized breasts, a thin waist, and an ass that looked like it had enough fat that it would jiggle wildly if one were to slap it.

“What do we have here?” The mysterious mare spoke.

Chapter 5: Biological Testing

XY Chromosome

Chapter five: Biological Testing

I continued to watch the profound mare, my eyes locked on her like a heat seeking missile. She was flawless, almost like an angel sent from heaven. I noticed she had wings as well as a horn, so she must have been someone special. The mare wore a white, gold trimmed dress that covered most of her body but exposed a vast amount of cleavage that almost revealed the nipples, an exquisite crown, and crystal high heels making her about five to probably six inches taller than she already was, but still even if she wasn‘t wearing them she would tower above me at around seven foot three.. Her mane covered one eye which gave her more of a mysterious look. I couldn’t help but notice her mane was swaying as if there was a draft in the room.

All the time while I was off in la-la land I failed to hear the ‘curvylicious’ mare speak, and I failed to notice that all eyes were on me, well mostly on my crotch. Rainbow Dash waved her hand in front of me knocking me out my trance. It was rather, no actually it was my most embarrassing moment ever. A moment when a guy realizes that he has a boner that can clearly be seen by all, but doesn’t notice it till after he’s done daydreaming about a girl he likes.

Sheepishly turning to the side, where my cuffed hand was at an odd angle, I stuffed my privates back in my pants, though they still had some chocolate on them. I could forget about zipping and buttoning my fly, because it’s almost impossible to do with one hand, but whatever, point is my ‘stuff’ was hidden.

“You are the stallion I presume?” The mare spoke in a motherly tone that would calm even the worst of children.

I nodded, unable to speak because of how awkward I felt.

“If not by now you should know you should be in Canterlot with all the other stallions.”

I didn’t make any notion after she finished. I didn’t really feel like going to a city where all the males were being hoarded. I had no clue what was happening to them, and I wasn’t going to be part of it.

“So, what makes you think, a stallion such as yourself, should refuse a royal decree to attend testosterone testing.”  Her voice turned cold.

“Testosterone testing? The hell is she talking about?” I asked myself.

“Actually Princess I don’t think he knew about it.” Twilight spared me from answering the mare.

“She’s the princess?…Guess that explains the dress and crown.” I wanted to face palm myself for not knowing she was royalty, I mean a crown pretty much says it all.

“Oh, and why’s that?” Her voice turned soft again as she turned to Twilight.

“Rainbow Dash said that she found him on one of the floating mountains, and because he doesn’t have wings my guess is that somepony flew him up there and left him.”

“How odd. Why would somepony leave him up there.” She said as her eyes turned back to me. “Hmm, how about I ask you how long you were up there.?”

“Uhh…uhhh….” I couldn’t focus, my eyes kept looking at her face then down at her knockers. “Holy fuck! Those things are huge!…”… “Uhh…a month I think…, I can’t exactly remember.” I lied to her face, or in this case her breasts as I kept staring at them. “The torture, why do you mock me with your beauty and cleavage!!!???”

She walked up to me, and with every step she took her breasts slightly bounced making my pupils shrink. The princess bent down on one knee and observed me. “Not exactly the most ‘normal’ of stallions are you.” She giggled, reaching over and twirling some of my hair around her fingers

“Normal?”

She smiled and came into my comfort zone almost kissing me with her lips, but she stopped and I felt her hand grab my shoulder and squeeze tightly. “You want a piece of this, don’t you.” She seductively whispered.

My mind blanked and my heart skipped a beat after hearing that. She must have caught me eying her in the wrong spots, or she could read my mind, either way I didn’t really care, point is she got my message..

She stood once again and towered above me making me feel dwarfed. She turned to face the other six whom were talking amongst themselves.

“Princess, you’re going to take him away aren’t you.” Twilight said, her voice slightly disappointed.

“I’m afraid so, he needs to be tested, and with the results from previous patients I’d say I would have to soon take the colts away as well.”

The six of them were filled with horror. I was horrified at her response, checking children for their testosterone levels was beyond standards of society.

My eyes shifted and were aimed at the jar on the table, that thing was full of sperm, so why take me when I can just give her that. “Uhh…Princess, I think I might have an alternate solution.” I cleared my throat.

The princess turned and slightly smiled, judging by her expression I would say she was all ears and was more than interested to hear my counter proposal.

“You could just take that jar on the table.” I gulped, knowing that I would have to say what was in it.

She went over and picked it up, then observed it before she cradled the jar in her arms as if it were a child. “What’s in it.” She asked, eager to know.

“Ejaculation…” I said in a barely audible tone.

“I‘m sorry, can you repeat that.” She said getting close.

“My sperm….” I plainly stated, then taking in a deep breath.

“This whole jar!?” She gasped.

I nodded, and not just the princess, but the other mares’ eyes grew as they all looked at me. “What, you asked.” I childishly crossed my arms, for I was a little embarrassed at what I said.

“This must have taken you weeks to fill up.” The princess said holding the jar before her like some kind of relic.

“No, maybe an hour.” I guessed how long I’d been out at Zecora’s.

“An hour!” They all shouted.

“Even the average human couldn’t fill that up in an hour. Whatever Zecora did to me it must of  affected my testosterone levels significantly.” I mentally noted

The Princess put her attention on the jar once more then looked at Twilight. “Well, I take back what I said about taking this peculiar stallion to Canterlot. If what he says is true then this jar is all I need."

“So, you’ll let him stay!?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, thank you Princess Celestia, thank you!” Twilight hugged her almost making her teacher drop the jar.

Celestia could see the joy in her student’s eyes. She couldn’t blame her because everymare was going through estrus, and anymare with a stallion was more than lucky to have one.

“ For as Celestia’s Sun shines above harmony is kept.” I mentally recited the passage from the book. “ This must be her.”

“It was nice seeing you Twilight, and the rest of you too, but I’m afraid I must go now due to my schedule.” Celestia spoke, heading for the door.

As the six of them waved goodbye to their princess I noticed the cuffs were unlocked. Taking them off I saw Celestia flash a smile at me before closing the door behind her. “Must of unlocked them when she playing with my hair.” I murmured.

-

Right after, a few moments after, and two hours after Princess Celestia left:

(Right after)

It was an odd occurrence. After the princess had left Rarity decided it would be best for me to stay at her house until their cycles cleared. This wasn’t exactly her best decision, for Rarity and Twilight quickly started to catfight after arguing where I should ‘really’ be staying.

“Hey Daniel, how’d you get out of my handcuffs.” Pinkie noticed as I was being amused by the two fighting mares.

“I think the princess took them off when she got close to me.”

“Aww, that’s no fair.” She whined.

“Fair or not I think I deserve to be free after what I did.”

Pinkie pouted, sticking her lower lip out at me like a child. “Adorable.”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash broke the catfight up as they both dragged Twilight and Rarity away from each other. Both of their clothes were ripped and their manes ruffled. Fluttershy sat quietly on the couch opposite of me. I wasn’t the emotionally touchy feely kind of person, but I could see that she wanted to tell me something because of the way she kept looking at me. Walking over, I sat next to her and smiled. “Something on your mind?”

“Oh, uhh…, nothing really, just…just pondering.” She shyly looked away from me.

“Is it about earlier?”

She didn’t answer, which meant it was about what happened when I was at her home. Despite her lust during that time she was, in my opinion, the cutest of them all. “Well, if you don’t want to talk then I’ll just find myself a place to sleep.” I sighed before getting off the sofa

“Well, umm… i-if you need a bed I have an extra at my cottage.” She stuttered.

“Score!” I mentally shouted.

“Now just hold on a minute, what makes you think you can take him?” Rarity sneered trying to put her mane back in order.

“Yeah, besides he’s already here and I have an extra bed too.” Twilight joined in.

Fluttershy shrunk back and hid herself behind her mane.

“Both of you shut up!” I ordered. “She offered me to stay at her home, both of you assumed that I was just going to follow you to a bed like a dog.”

“I’m not liking your attitude.” Twilight huffed.

“Oh, and care to elaborate why?”

“Because ever since you woke up you’ve been very unfriendly.”

“And yet you’re still wondering why.” I snapped.

“B-”

“NO, don’t even speak!” I interrupted. “I think it’s time for me to settle something with you.”

Four mares looked at each other uneasily, Rainbow Dash on the other hand looked rather amused at the situation.

“What exactly did you do when Dash brought me here?” I wanted an answer, and the expression on Dash’s face immediately turned shifty. Taking note of that I assumed she knew what happened.

“Didn’t we already go over this? I told you that you were wet and we took your clothes off so you could dry off.”

“Yeah you did, but why my underwear?”

“It was soaked like the rest of them.”

“No, it wasn’t, and better yet all my clothes were still dripping when I woke up. If I was out for over two hours, and my clothes were by the furnace, they should’ve not been still drenched, but I digress, my underwear looked pretty damn dry when I woke up. With that let’s not forget the red streak down your leg. Since everymare is going through heat it’s likely that you would have a streak going down your leg from your unfertilized egg. Now let’s combine all that with a knocked out male, which is me, and what do you get? A horny mare in heat that has a knocked out stallion-…” “Why’d I say stallion?”…“On your table, so of course you’re going to have a bit of fun with him, and when he wakes up you thought you could keep it all locked up in your head, thinking that he would never know!” I finished with my eye twitching while pointing accusingly at Twilight. “Jesus Christ, why didn’t I study to become a detective?”

“Whoa…” Rainbow Dash whispered.

“Whoa indeed. So, Twilight are you ready to confess or are you going to still hide it like it never happened?”

Twilight had nothing to say, she sighed deeply and stomped up the stairs, and slammed the door. I knew I had her in checkmate, all she had to do was confess. Looking at the other mares, their eyes were wide and some of their mouths agape. “So Dash, did you do something to me when I was asleep?”

“No!” She quickly blurted out.

“Hey, what’s with you and accusing everypony, huh? You go up there and apologize to her!” Applejack ordered, pointing to the stairs.

“How about you march your redneck ass up there and give her my regards.” I shot.

“What’d you say?!”

“You heard me.”

“Why I outta give you a thrashing!”

“Why I outta give you a thrashing.” I mimicked. “Fuck you! I bet this is all just a fucked up dream anyway. I bet the second I fall asleep and wake up I’ll be in my dorm back at college, whether the pinch works or not. I mean for Christ’s sake no one, I mean no one could be this beautiful unless it was a dream.” I ended my rant huffing.

“You think we're beautiful?” Rainbow Dash responded, a red blush appearing on her face.

“Did you not hear a w-…yes you’re all beyond standards of hotness.” I cut myself off, it was a lost cause the second I said they were all beautiful.

Applejack still stared daggers at me before turning for the door. “ ‘Goin' back to the farm.” She mumbled before heading out.

“Anyone else want to j-.”

“ I got it!” Rarity interrupted pointing her finger to the ceiling. “We will all sleep here, so that we can all keep an ‘eye on him’.” She finished, sending me a lecherous glare.

“You guys go on ahead, I got better things to do than participate in a ‘slumber party’.” Rainbow Dash said, exiting the library.

( A few moments after)

Rarity left right after Dash, but came back a few minutes later, and when she entered I thought this ‘dream’ was taking an obscure twist. I never thought they made see through pajamas, seeing how she wore them, and not to mention an aroma that filled the room. “She must of also sprayed on perfume.”

“Alright Pinkie your turn.” Rarity said gesturing to the door.

Pinkie left and came back wearing creamy red panties and a rosy bra.

Fluttershy was next to leave. I didn’t notice her through my ranting. I only ranted because Rarity and Twilight were verbally attacking her. I couldn’t stand for someone like her to be in that spot. So, really it wasn’t just me trying to be a jackass, for it was because I was sticking up for the yellow pegasus. I quickly ended my pondering as Fluttershy returned. My eyes grew wide and I wanted to end my bullshit of not wanting to have sex, for the image I saw would stay with me forever.

She was wearing dull blue pajamas that covered her body, but they looked way too small for her, the buttons going down her shirt were struggling to stay sewn in the fabric. I was afraid that if one were to pop it would hit me straight in the eye. Her hips could clearly be seen from her leggings as they tried to keep them at bay. I saw her blush as I continued to stare at her in awe causing Rarity to become slightly fumed. “So, where exactly are we going to sleep then?” I asked not realizing that tiny detail before.

“Twilight has an extra bed upstairs, but seeing her attitude I’d say we're better off just using the pillows she has in the closet.” Rarity’s horn glowed, and a door in one of the corners of the room opened, and one by one around twenty fluffy white pillows hovered out.

“What about blankets?” I asked.

“That’s what we’re here for.” Rarity saucily replied, placing the pillows on the floor to make a giant cushion.

Standing deathly still, Rarity looked out the window and shut the blinds. Her horn glowed once more, and just like that the lights went out.

(Two hours after)

Right when Rarity turned the lights off several hands attacked me and ripped my clothes off, I was already back at square one (being naked), and now I was lying here, on top of about six and half pillows while three mares had their way with me.  Since the lights were off and the blinds were shut it was just about pitch black, so I couldn’t tell which mare was kissing me, sucking my dick, or fondling with my hair. I could take a guess though, Pinkie probably being the one sucking because I could smell Rarity’s perfume right on top of me, so she must be the one kissing, I heard a small pop come from above which probably meant that Fluttershy’s bust finally got the best of her pajamas, which meant she was the one playing with my hair.

The sensation was indescribable, being pleasured in three different locations was something I would’ve never thought would happen to me. Best part about it is that they rotated positions, so each one had their own turn having at a different spot. I couldn’t do much, but why bother, they were all being satisfied as well as I.

It wasn’t until they rotated again that I felt four bodies ‘on’ me. I didn’t see the front door open, and anyone would’ve stumbled down if they came from the back because it was so dark. I had to be sure though, I felt around the fourth mare’s head, and yes I felt a horn. It had to be Twilight, but if it was I was surprised that she didn’t rotate positions like the other three, she instead wrapped her arms around me and cuddled close, before I knew it she stuck out her tongue and licked my lips with it, so now two tongues were fighting over my mouth. I guess I could forgive Twilight for what she did, but still I wanted to hear her spill it.

After the next rotation they all stopped and grappled on to me. I knew now why Rarity said that’s what they were here for. Their body heat kept me warm as we all snuggled closer together.

Minutes passed and we were all off in dream land. That was until I felt one of them get on top of me. The mare didn’t seem to be completely satisfied after the rotations so she was probably wanting some ’dessert’. When her chest mashed onto mine I immediately knew who it was. “Flutt-” I was stopped as her tongue entered my mouth and explored. I let her tongue do what it desired, she had been the most compassionate out of the six so I thought she deserved to have her fun. The weight of her body on my chest made me the more eager to do something for her. My hands unbuttoned her shirt and her mammary domes fell out, probably relieved of the cramped space they were forced into. She knew what I was getting at and grabbed hold of my hands and placed them on her chest. I felt their shape, squeezed them,  and mashed them both together, the feeling was almost Christmas-like.

As I kept one hand on one of her breasts my other hand sneaked around the back to grope her ass. My eyes shot open realizing what I grabbed, the whole time she was on top of me she wasn’t wearing her leggings. I heard her moan at my touch, but it wasn’t loud enough to wake the others still cuddled up to me.

She finally released her mouth from mine and  grabbed a hold of my shoulders. “Please, I need this.” She whispered as I felt something moist touch my tip. To my horror I knew what she meant, but shoving her off would wake the others, and from what I saw she was probably very fragile, so it’d probably crush her feelings, also embarrass her. “Okay, just this on- OH SHUTUP YOU IDIOT, YOU KNOW YOU’VE BEEN WANTING TO DO THIS TO HER!!!” My conscience shouted at me.

Fluttershy slid her body down slightly, and I finally entered her. I heard her softly gasp as my member was consumed by her folds. She was a tight one I had to say, but as my manhood dwelled deeper inside her I felt something blocking it’s path. “She’s a virgin?!” Her hymen blocked my path and  I restrained Fluttershy from sliding down even further. “You sure you want to do this?” I spoke softly in her ear.

“Do it…” She began to tear up as drops landed on my chest.

Penetrating the membrane, I felt the blood trickle down my phallus. I heard her give off quick breaths as I started to form a slow constant rhythm that wouldn‘t wake the others. I know I’ve been wanting this the whole time I saw her, but I had this voice in the back of my head saying that I would soon regret it, but of course I ignored it.

Her insides were wet and smooth, and my dick easily slid in and out of her. Fluttershy made the cutest moans every time my dick was completely swallowed by her marehood. It would seem that the pain was now gone from her, or that the pleasure is greater than the pain, because she was starting to move faster. Her muscles around her pelvis massaged my dick as my rhythm continued, and after about ten minutes her marehood suddenly squeezed my length, and I could feel something flowing down it. "Did she just cum?!"

I could hear her breaths relax as I stopped my pace to give her a break. "You didn't cum yet?" She said, barely audible to my ears. "Most stallions would have came by now." Fluttershy felt around her stomach.

"I'm not exactly what you would call a stallion." I told her like I told Zecora.

"Umm...okay."

From the way she said that I figured that she really didn't care, for I felt her slide down again, and as she did I met her half way as I plunged into her. A small *eep* escaped her lips as my dick couldn't go any farther into her, but as I stopped to give her a quick moment she started to ride me again as small tiny slaps could be heard, but only audible to the two of us.

-Several minutes later

''Oh my God she feels so good!" My mind exclaimed. I felt pressure below and I knew what was coming. "You want me to take it out? I'm about to cum." I warned.

Fluttershy didn't answer, for she sounded as though she was in her own little world, constantly pounding her fleshy ass onto my pelvis. "Fluttershy..." My voice became more hesitant.

Suddenly I felt her muscles squeeze my dick again, and I couldn't contain it any longer. "SHIT!" I grabbed hold of her hips and plunged deep within her, and the second I did my tip shot warm cum into her womb.

"Sooo warm..." I heard Fluttershy whisper, her marehood still milking my dick as her insides continued squeezing to get every last drop out of it. I heard her breaths become quick and demanding of air, and moments later she collapsed onto me, her huge breasts smothering my face as she tumbled down and rested on top of my body. "Awesome..."

-

Shortly after Princess Celestia arrived back at Canterlot (First person):

“Are you sure all this belonged to him?” A doctor (mare) asked, putting a sample of the sperm in a petri dish.

“Yes,  there were no other stallions in town, so it has to be.” I replied, still amazed that one stallion could fill this whole thing up within an hour.

“Well if you say so princess, I believe you. I’ll just take the dish to the lab and we’ll run some tests on it. The results shouldn’t take long to process, so I should be back within the hour.” The doctor assured, leaving the waiting room with the petri dish.

Looking at the clock, it read seven-twelve. I sat down patiently with the jar still in my hands and waited what seemed hours, only to learn that ten minutes went by. Being alone in the room, boredom soon got the best of me and I decided ‘entertain’ myself. "Better get this cycle over with..."

Moaning as my fingers penetrated my marehood, my eyes took hold of the jar still cradled in my arms as if it were my child. I’d been a virgin for the thousands of years I had ruled, and not once have I felt the texture of the male seed. Boredom quickly turned to curiosity as I opened the jar. I hesitated at first, but then I stuck my finger into the substance. It felt sticky and warm, like some kind of gel. Lifting my finger I brought it to my nose, there was no aroma that I detected, so looking around just to make sure I was completely alone I prodded my lips with the same finger until finally I pushed too hard and entered my mouth.

My eyes widened and my heart skipped at what I tasted, “Apples!?” I reached into the jar again to make sure my mind wasn’t playing tricks on me, and yes! I tasted the same sweet flavor.

I quickly found my self sticking finger after finger into the jar to get more of the delectable goo. Some of it dripped off my finger and landed in the center of my cleavage. I stared at it for several moments before wiping it off and bringing to my tongue. "I need some toast to go with this."

All these years I had been missing out on so much, I see why mares now loved it when they had a stallion all to themselves; they could get this at almost anytime they wanted.

As I stuck my finger into the jar one last time the door opened and I quickly wiped the sperm off with the fabric on the waiting chairs.

“Your Highness!" The mare came back with a clip board.

“Yes, are the results finished?” I was slightly annoyed that she had to enter when I was enjoying myself, but I guess it was for the best, for I didn’t want to start gorging out on my new favorite ‘jam’.

“The results, th-they were off the charts!” The mare squealed in delight.

“What?!” I stood surprised at her response.

“The sample we took had many more Y chromosomes than any other test subject “

“How many?”

“Billions!”

I almost dropped the jar at my amazement, I didn’t think one stallion could fill this jar, but to also have this! It was beyond my expectations, and by the look on the doctor’s face I could see it was beyond hers as well.

“D-do you know where the stallion is.” She stuttered.

I nodded but didn’t speak. I knew where he was and I was most certainly not going to let him get away. I quickly left the room and the hospital. I gathered four of my finest guards to retrieve this special stallion from Twilight. “This one stallion is all we have, he must come here.” I informed them, and as quickly as I finished they took off flying towards the little town several miles away. I told Twilight that I wouldn’t take him, but from the results I was afraid she would have to give him up one way or another.

-

Back at Twilight’s (Fluttershy First person):

"Oh my goodness, that felt so good." I began to drift off as I tried to tell him something, but I was too tired to say it. I gave a small yawn and snuggled up on top of Daniel to get comfortable, and as I did I could still feel his member still inside me, so with all the strength I had left I gave one last squeeze to milk his dick, but only to give in as I felt Daniel wrap his arms around me.

-Back to Daniel:

What was going to happen in the morning, I didn’t know. They would all wake up and see Fluttershy on top of me, naked. Though, I did stand up for Fluttershy once and I can sure as hell do it again if they dare say anything about it.

Several hours had passed and I became thirsty, the rutting had taken its toll on me, and I was now parched. Carefully, I removed Fluttershy and any other hands from me. I slowly stood and placed my hands in front of myself to use them as a guide.

I bumped into several pieces of furniture trying to find my way into the kitchen, but eventually I prevailed as my hand grabbed the handle to the fridge. Opening it, a small light lit up and I could see around the kitchen. I opened up a cabinet and found a small plastic cup. Filling it up with water from the sink, I quietly drank it down, then filled it up again for another round.

I saw the back door that I once used to escape, and I could use it again, but from what happened between Fluttershy and I I wanted to stay. However, I decided to go anyway, not to leave but to get some fresh air to think about what I had done. I slowly shut the squeaky door behind me and sat on a nearby bench.

Feeling the cool air hit my bare skin made me feel relaxed and confident about the future. Looking up, I saw a large bright moon hovering in the sky. The thought of the moon brought me to an isolated part of my mind where my thoughts wouldn’t quarrel with each other, but all the while I was staring at the moon I heard foot steps come up from behind. Before I had a chance to look behind myself I felt something heavy bash against my head. Knocked out once again.

Sketch Celestia

Lined Celestia

Chapter 6: Biological Understanding & Collar

XY Chromosome

Chapter six: Biological Understanding & Collar

“Ahhh shit, if I keep getting knocked out I’m going to get Amnesia.” My mind began to stir as I was coming back to reality. I could feel myself lying down on something hard and cold. My eyes slowly opened to a blinding light that quickly made me squint my vision. The back of my head throbbed as I reached to massage the pain away.

After rubbing and feeling the pain pass I sat up on what was actually a long metal table. I hadn’t noticed until now but I was wearing a mint green patient gown. The room I was in reminded me of one that were in hospitals, but larger and with more equipment. I saw a poster that read: Anatomy of the pony body. Quickly turning to my right I noticed there was a small jar on the counter labeled: Test subject nine-hundred-fifty-three. Looking down, there was the number 953, written in black marker, on the upper part of my gown.

As horror struck me I instantly knew what that jar could be used for. Getting off the table my legs failed me and I fell to the cold, hard floor. My legs were numb, especially around the thighs. So again my thoughts filled me with terror as I pouted on the ground. I had to get out of here, if there was one jar that matched my number then certainly there were more to come if I didn’t leave. With my legs dragging me down I crawled toward the door at the opposite end of the room. I cursed seeing how I would have to strain myself to get to the handle. As my arm extended my fingers toyed with the handle in order to get a grip in order to turn it, but as I finally grasped the handle the door opened and slammed into my face. “GAH! G- FUCK!!!”

“Huh, oh, oh dear! You shouldn’t of awoke yet!” A feminine voice said.

Clamping a hand around my nose I looked up to a fair coated, pink mane mare, whom was wearing the skimpiest nurse outfit I’ve ever seen.

“Are you alright? I didn’t hurt you did I!?” She panicked seeing blood coming from the creases of my fingers.

“Ohh no, you just slammed a door in my face and gave me a nose bleed. What do you think! Of course you hurt me you dumb bitch!!!”

“Oh dear, hold on I’ll get some tissues for you!” She left briefly before coming back with a box of them.

I took one and crumpled it up before shoving it up my nostril. I stared at her with an un-amused look as I took another tissue from the box, I saw that she had a name tag above her right breast that read: Red Cross. “Only word missing is American.” I mentally joked … “Why am I in a hospital!?” I demanded.

“You hadn’t been t-”

“Ahh, he’s awake.” Another feminine voice said, cutting the nurse off.

Looking toward who the voice belonged to I saw another mare, but her coat was hot pink and her mane was a deep red. She wore doctor scrubs and had stethoscope around her neck, which was probably used when they were doing God knows what on me. What surprised me though was the scowl on her face. If anyone should be scowling it should be me.

“More results came in, and I’m afraid we wasted our time with this one.” She said coldly looking down at me.

“Well fuck you too bitch! You kidnap me, and then you say you wasted your time!? Go to hell!”

“Wasted? Why?” Red Cross asked.

“All the data coming from him was perfect…, until this showed up.” She flipped a page on her clipboard and gave it to the nurse.

“…What?! The sperm isn‘t his?” She gasped, then looked down at my confused expression.

“Apparently the sperm Princess Celestia brought us didn’t belong to a pony. Which means this particular stallion lied to her.” She pointed down at me, still scowling making me want to slap her. “Red Cross, stay here I’ll be right back.” The mare left, kicking my legs away from the door.

“Rude much!” I hissed. She ignored me and shut the door behind her. I looked up to Red Cross and apparently the tables had turned for me. I could see that she wasn’t happy as she angrily arranged some of the room’s equipment, and slammed the cabinet’s doors as she brought out small containers of different contents from them. “The hell are their problems?”

I waited in the room as Red Cross finished up placing the containers’ contents in different dishes. We began playing the stare game as she and I angrily locked eyes while waiting for the doctor to return. “Knocked out, and bitched at. Trust me I’m a helluva lot more pissed off than you are.” I stated, not even blinking as we continued our stare off.

Several minutes passed and the door reopened. The doctor entered but along side her were two gold armor plated white mares that held dangerous looking spears, and heavy brass shields.

“Why do I get the feeling that I’m in trouble?” I said sarcastically, receiving several huffs from the mares with me.

“That’s because you are.” A familiar cold voice stated from behind the door.

I saw Princess Celestia emerge from behind the four of them. She still wore the same outfit from our previous encounter, so my eyes were locked below the neck. “Did you think you could get away with it?” She said icily.

I couldn’t hear her because I was off in la-la land as her cleavage kept me occupied. I was immediately hit in the stomach from the butt of a spear one of the armored mares held. The wind was knocked out of me, and my stomach cringed as I tried to hold in tears.“How’d I love to break the sixth commandment right now!”

“As the ruler of Equestria you will answer!” She rushed forward and grabbed me by the gown.

“What the fuck are you talking about!?”

She slapped me making my face turn from utter force. “Damn, she’s pretty fuckin’ strong!” I noted from the way she held me, and from the slap.

“You said that jar was full of your sperm! Well, guess what? That sperm doesn’t belong to a pony!” She slapped me again but with more force, leaving a nasty welt across my face. “Now, where’d you really get that jar of sperm from?!”

I wanted to say ‘Go fuck yourself,’ but from the way she hit me I chose that decision would be unwise. “Joke’s on you.” I breathed in, filling my lungs with air.

“What!?” She raised her hand ready to slap me again.

“Well, with eyes big as yours I would’ve expected you to know I’m not a pony!” I sneered.

She dropped me, and I landed on my ass, though I couldn’t feel anything because it was still numb.

“What do you mean you’re not a pony?” She crossed her arms, her voice still cold.

“ The ears perhaps, no muzzle, or better yet how about my bare skin if you hadn’t  noticed when slapping me!”

“Wait, you’re not a pony? The doctor questioned, reviewing the results on her clipboard.

“Why the hell would I be carrying someone else’s sperm if it wasn’t mine?!”

“I guess that would explain the ears.” Red Cross said from the back.

“You people work in a hospital! How could you not notice the difference!?” I shouted. I didn’t know that they were all, before the results, too excited to have finally found a ‘stallion’ whom was very rich in sperm. So after my reply all their faces turned opposite than what they were before, except for the armored mares who I presumed were the Princess’s guards.

“But if your not a pony, then what are you?” The doctor asked.

“ A Human.” I plainly stated, I watched as they all looked at each other.

“ Human?” Celestia asked, raising a brow to me.

“I take it I’m the first one then…” I sighed. “ Humans, well you could say that were kinda like monkeys.”

“You’re a monkey!?” Red Cross gasped again.

“No! Well, not exactly. Monkeys and Humans are very closely related, but in all were both completely different species.”

“Then what are you?” The doctor asked again.

“Weren’t you paying attention? I already told you, I’m a Human.”

“But you’re mostly monkey.” She said.

“NO! I’m not a monkey, I’m not mostly monkey, and I’m not a pony! Also I’m not from here, this world, or land, or whatever!”

“Okay sorry, geeze don’t get so worked up because we didn’t know what you were.”

“No, no! I will get worked up! Y-…Which one of you knocked me out!?” My eye twitched, I was about to go on another rant.

The two guards sniggered as I asked that question, so it probably meant it was one of them. “Which one of you did it!?” I demanded, pointing at one guard then at the other.

“Wasn’t us.” One of the mares laughed. They were playing with me, I knew it had to be one of them.

“Tell me ‘Human’, how did you end up in-” Celestia began but was interrupted as the door swung open.

“Doctor!” Another skimpy outfitted nurse rushed in with a clipboard.

“Yes, what is it?”

“More results came in. The sperm from the jar, i-it fertilized the experimental eggs.”

“WHAT?!” The doctor shouted, almost dropping her clipboard.

“Some of the sperm spilled into one of the other petri dishes filled with donated eggs from former mares we tried turning into stallions.”

“How, he’s not even of the same species.” The doctor pointed at me.

“He’s not?” The nurse asked.

“Long story.” I said to the confused nurse.

“Just come quick!” The nurse said leaving with the doctor behind her.

It became very quiet in the room, the guards’ expressions turned pokerfaced, Red Cross twiddled her thumbs, and as for Celestia, a smile formed on her face as she looked at me. “ I guess I owe you an apology.” Celestia held out her hand.

I flinched thinking she was going to slap me again, which caused her and the guards to laugh. “Funny, if you both got slapped by her you wouldn’t be laughing.”

“I apologize for what I did, I just wanted answers.” Celestia spoke.

“Surprised about what you heard?” I asked.

“Very.”

“Good, then maybe I can get an answer out of you. Why am I here in this hospital, and why do they (referring to the medical staff) have my sperm?”

Celestia sighed and turned her back to me causing me to roll my eyes in why I even bothered.

“Because…” She began. “Because our race is dying.” She sniffled.

“Huh?”

“Have you noticed the lack of stallions while you were in Ponyville.” She started.

“I don’t recall seeing any.”

“Well, it’s because they’re all here in Canterlot.”

“W-…let me guess, Testosterone testing?”

“Yes, and like I said before when I first met you, the stallions lack the Y chromosomes in their sperm, that is if any of them can even make enough.”

“What do you mean?”

“Stallions in the past were able to reproduce without any problems, but as the generations went by the stallion population slowly dwindled leaving only so many left, and even if they had the sperm count to fertilize the mare, ninety-seven percent of the time the foal would be a filly.”

“So the X chromosomes are more dominant in pony genetics…Wait, the number on my gown, what does it mean?”

“…It means there are only nine-hundred-fifty-two stallions left in all of the world. You not being included since you’re a different species.”

“ How many mares are there in Equestria.”

“Hundreds of thousands, but that’s just Equestria, there are many more provinces across the world that hold ponies.”

“So in all how many are there?”

“Millions.”

“Millions! Well good luck to those stallions.” I tried to keep myself from laughing at the enormous difference in population.

“Actually, I wouldn’t say that.” Celestia turned, eyeing me with one of those ‘I’ve-got-plans-for-you’ looks.

“Why?”

“Well, you heard the doctor, your sperm fertilized the eggs, and your sperm holds vast amounts of Y chromosomes.”

“Where’re you getting at?” I looked at her suspiciously.

“Me, I’m not getting at anything, well, not yet at least.” She gave me a toothy grin.

“I’ve got a bad feeling about this one…”

-

Hours later in the hospital conference room:

“So it’s decided, Daniel will help in restoring the Stallion population.” Celestia announced to the medical staff, receiving claps from the ‘all mare’ staff.

“Yay…” I dully uttered. Apparently Celestia had this grand idea that I would restore the stallion population, but what she didn’t realize is that there’s only one of me and millions of mares. Why the hell does she think I can get them all pregnant!?

“Daniel, since most mares are beginning to go through their estrus cycles, you will start your new job after the Grand Galloping Gala.” Celestia said to my more than ‘overjoyed’ expression.

“The what Gala?” I raised a brow.

“ The Grand Galloping Gala.” She repeated. “ And usually, after the Gala, all the mares are going through their heat cycles. So, after the celebration you will work here at the hospital and well, your ‘new life’ begins.” She giggled, seeing some of the mares blush.

“Umm okay, uhh…where will I be staying then?”

“Since you will prove yourself to be a reliable asset to this cause, you will stay at the castle with me.” Celestia spoke.

“Castle?”

Celestia pointed out the window, and as I looked out I saw a great white castle with the sun rising behind it. The castle had tall, slim towers that reminded me of Neuschwanstein. My pupils shrunk at the sight, for the castle not only looking like the famous German structure, but it was also probably around five times the size. It was massive, and it overlooked the city below. “I need my camera…”

-

Back at Twilight’s: (third person)

“What do you mean he’s gone?” Twilight awoke to the sound of Fluttershy panicking.

“H-he, I don’t know, I woke up and now he’s gone.”

“Did you check the bathroom?” Twilight questioned.

“I looked everywhere around the library, and I can’t find him.”

*Yawn* “Ugh, what’s with all the noise, a lady deserves her beauty sleep you know.” Rarity woke up next, quickly followed by Pinkie.

“Daniel is gone!” Fluttershy shouted, but then excused herself because of her outburst.

“What!? Where did he go? I bet he’s playing hide and seek!” Pinkie gasped as she looked in the closet from where they got the pillows from.

“No, he’s gone!” Fluttershy shouted again.

“Fluttershy calm down, we have to think about this for a moment. I mean look around, what do you see?” Twilight said.

“Pillows.?”

“Well, yes…, but no. I mean look what’s on the pillows, his clothes. Why would he leave without being dressed?”

“Because he likes being naked?” Pinkie guessed.

“No, I think somepony took him away.” Twilight eyed the other three in suspicion.

“Don’t look at us Twilight, we were here the entire night.” Rarity replied to Twilight’s ‘insulting’ glare.

“We have to find him!” Fluttershy busted out again.

“Fluttershy calm down we wi-…Umm, why are you naked?” Twilight asked, now realizing her yellow pegasus friend was just wearing her birthday suit.

-

Back at Canterlot:

I thought the outside of the castle was mind blowing, the inside left me dumbstruck. There were marble support beams, ornate engravings across the walls, priceless works of art everywhere, it was like walking into a museum. As I walked alongside princess Celestia I couldn’t help but notice that half the hallways had red banners with the Sun on them and the other half had blue banners with the Moon. “Why are there two different banners.” I pointed out.

“Do you not know?”

“No…”

“Well, I don’t rule Equestria alone, my sister, princess Luna, rules alongside me.”

“So you both co-rule the land?”

“Indeed.”

“But still, why are the banners different?”

“Because I raise the sun every morning, and Luna raises the Moon every night.”

I stared at her with a expressionless face, trying to comprehend what she just said. “Bullshit.”

“It’s true.” She growled, slightly startling me.

“Noooo… The Sun being a star and the center of a solar system means that your world rotates around it due to gravity and inertia. The Moon rotates around this world  because it’s much smaller thus it being attracted to this world’s gravitational field.” I stated, wanting an ‘A+’.

Celestia stood silent for several moments, then her horn glowed. Looking out the window I saw the Sun begin to go down beyond the horizon, and come back up, and go down, then come back up once again. “What the hell?!” I was shocked.

“Maybe that’s how it works from where you’re from. Here you’ll find that science isn’t everything.”

“So what’s next, are you going to tell me you’re some kind of deity.” I rolled my eyes.

“Indeed!” Celestia’s voice thundered as her wings flared out at around fourteen feet in length.

Now I felt really small compared to her, it was enough that she was giant compared to me and the rest of the mares, but a goddess?! I began to think back to when she was playing with my hair. The words she said still slightly haunted me, ‘You want a piece of this, don’t you.’ “Can’t imagine having intercourse with a goddess.” I thought.

“Me either, but one could always find out.” She placed her hand on my shoulder causing me to shudder.

“How do you do that?” I wanted to know how she was able to read my thoughts. The mind was supposed to be place of privacy for one individual, and only one alone, but apparently Celestia can go inside my head and skim through my thoughts as if she were reading a book!

“Being a goddess has its benefits.” She giggled, taking her hand off me.

“So I’ve noticed.”

“Well, do you want me to continue to show you the castle, or do you want me to show you where you’ll be staying.” She asked, reviewing her pearly nails.

“I’m in no rush, heck if you have a dungeon I’d like to see that too.”

“You’re in luck then, because it so happens that I do have a dungeon, but tell me, why in Equestria would you want to see something so dreadful as that.?”

“ I don’t know, but I would like to see it. So if you will.” I gestured her to continue on with the tour.

“Very well, follow me.”

I stayed back about seven seconds just to get some distance between her and I. Not because I was scared, but when she walked, Jesus Christ, her ass shook from side to side. It was begging to be plowed, or at least poked. I mean who doesn’t want to slap that and see it jiggle. “I’d give my left nut to rut that.”

What I had forgotten was that Celestia could read my mind, so she heard every single thought and word that came in and out of my head. “Would you now?” She seductively spoke to herself.

-

Four hours later:

“Well, that’s the end of the tour. I’ll show you where you’ll be staying now.” She closed the door to the castle barracks.

“Well actually, I was hoping to see the two rooms that had those giant doors.”

“Giant doors, what are y-…Oh, sorry Daniel but those rooms are the royal chambers belonging to my sister and I.”

“Oh…, understandable, uhh…you were showing me to my bedroom, I think.”

“Yes, stay close too, I don’t want you to get lost when I’m not here to guide you back to it.”

We walked the hallways for about five minutes before coming to a door that led to one of the castle towers. The towers being slim from a distance, were actually very wide and spacious. Though, I wish whoever built the castle would’ve put wider stairs or at least a guard rail leading up to the tower; the stairs were only about four feet wide, and at the tip top of the tower it was a drop of about five hundred feet..

Staying close to the tower itself I slowly made my way up with princess Celestia. Her horn glowed bright yellow and the wooden door swung open revealing a large master bedroom with a queen sized bed. “Holy crap!”

“This tower even has its own bathroom, so you don’t have to go all the way back down to the barracks’ wash room to clean up.”

“Whoa…” My mouth was slightly agape.

“Glad to see you’re in awe, I am most certain you’ll take a liking to it. Oh, and one more thing, I’ll come back to escort you down when dinner is ready, so don‘t go wandering the castle till then.”  She said turning for the tower’s door.

“Dinner? But it’s still morning?”

“Indeed it is, see you then.” She smiled

“Wait, what about Tw-…” My sentence trailed off as her wings spread apart. I kept quiet for a few moments, and like that she jumped off the stairs edge. I rushed over to see she was alright, but as I neared the stairs I saw her sky rocket into the air and dissapear. “I’ve seen everything there is to see, no question.” I said to myself.

-

A few minutes after Celestia leaves Daniel: (Celestia first person)

“Guards, if you see the human out of his tower inform me immediately.” I ordered the guards patrolling the halls. “If he tries to run stop him, but don’t hurt him.” I left the guards as they saluted and continued to patrol the halls. “I will see if this human is capable following simple instructions.”

-

Hours later:

I looked at the clock on the wall and it read three-ten. Time was passing by very slowly, and I was starving. “This better be an early dinner.” I mumbled.

-

Thirty minutes later:

“Alright, screw waiting, I can be doing better things than lying on this bed.” I got up and opened the tower door, and as I did a gust of wind hit me sending me cowering back to the bed for safety. “Just a little breeze Daniel, no need to shit your pants…,or gown that is.” “Should’ve asked her for some clothes.”

Approaching the stairs again another gust of wind hit me, but this time I hung onto the tower’s structure to use as support. “So frickin’ high, don’t look down.” I told myself, but of course after saying that I had to. “Ehh, dammit.”

I continued down the the winding staircase unitl finally I hit the bottom, which took about an hour because of how chicken I was.

“Okay, okay, off the stairs now what.” I noticed that I had started talking to myself in order to keep calm. I then remembered the two chambers that Celestia told me about. “Well, I know where I’m going!” My mind sang as I quickly took off to ‘explore’ a little bit more.

Celestia told me not to come out of the tower, but why, is she hiding something? Whatever it was I was afraid that would have to disoblige Celestia on her request.

Also, since Celestia told me not to come out I bet that she told her guards to keep on eye me. Well it was safe to say that the patrols were easy to avoid due to all the walls of the castle

I eventually came across her chamber, or which I assumed was her chamber because of the giant sun emblems engraved on both doors. I was surprised that there weren’t any guards, well guarding her majesty’s room, but cared little for the guards at the moment. “Time to see what’s in there.” I opened one of the giant doors.

The room made my whole body twitch in amazement. The chamber had sun banners all along the walls, the bed was huge, maybe five queens put together. “Must be princess sized.” I joked. Looking at he walls I would say they were made out of polished marble due to the glimmering reflections bouncing off them. There was a large bathtub in the right corner of the room with rollable shades that would block anyones’ view if they dare take a peak. In all the room was just massive, it even had a crystal chandalier hanging form the ceiling, but what caught me most was all the furniture in this one room. Study desk, two lounging couches with a coffee table, wardrobes on every side with a matching dresser, two large mirrors on the left and right sides of the room, and to top it all off there was a stuffed collection of dolls of various mystical creatures on her bed. “Why in the world would she not want me to see this?”

Getting an eyeful I left the chamber and dodged more patrols as they went by. I came across the other chamber but instead of Sun emblems there were crescent moons. “Now let’s see what’s in chamber number two.”

Opening the heavy door I peered inside. It was rather dark and dim lit, but the light proved to be enough for me to see. Compared to Celestia’s room this one was somewhat similar. The beds were equal in area and the room itself was just as big. The bathtub was in the same spot, but really it actually kind of creeped me out as I saw empty suits of armor, and plaques with mounted shields and weapons on them. The room had medieval theme to it. The walls weren’t marble but cold dark stone that had the hue of blue. Chandalier looked the same, and so did the furnature, but there was one piece that caught my eye, there was a broken mirror on the right side that still had shardded pieces lying on the floor. Walking up to the shattered mirror  I looked into it and of course I saw a disfigured body that was mine, but as I continued to look my reflection slowly turned into something monstrous. I saw a tall disfigured black mare that wore blue clad plate mail, and as I looked closer I saw long sharp fangs that reminded me of a vampire, and her eyes, the pupils were slits and were dilated as if she was looking right at me. Slowly backing away from the mirror the mare’s face began to smirk, but then quickly disappeared. “Creepy…” I shuddered. The mirror was enough, I didn’t really want to look at anything else that might be in the room. So, as turned around, my head still looking at the mirror I bumped into something stiff, or should I say someone.

Before me stood a dark blue mare that wore a gown of different hues of blue, and just like Celestia‘s dress a vast amount of cleavage showed making it hard for me to focus. “WHY ARE THOU IN OUR ROOM?!!” Her voice boomed like thunder.

Getting my attention I saw her for what she completely was. She had a long blue horn and wings that matched a small tiara on her head. Her Aqua eyes, complimented by her metallic blue eye liner, stared daggers at me. Her blue mane blew in the non existant breeze just like Celestia’s giving her a valiant look. I didn’t have to be a genius to know who this mare was, Luna.

“YOUR PRINCESS DEMANDS OUR PEASANT TO SPEAK!!!” Luna’s voice thundered once more.

I was too frozen with fear to speak. Unlike her counterpart she spoke in the old English dialect, and shouted at me like a drill sergeant.

“I’LL GIVE THOU ONE LAST CHANCE TO SPEAK, OR WE WILL BE FORCED TO BE RID OF YOU!!!”

“Exploring…” I worked up the nerve to say.

“PEEPING IN THE ROYAL CHAMBERS IS FORBIDDEN!!! IF IT WERE TWO-THOUSAND YEARS BEFORE WE WOULD ALREADY HAVE THY HEAD ON A PIKE!!!” She grabbed me by the neck and held me up.

She had an iron grip, I could barely breathe as her fist clenched tighter. “Uh…d-don’t *ack* you…think cho-choking me is going t-” I couldn’t finish as I felt my voice slip away from her grip. My eyes darkened and I thought it would be the end. “Being chocked to death, just how I planned to die!”

“THOU SHALL GIVE THY TRUE REASON OF ENTERING OUR CHAMBER!!!” She barked.

I couldn’t answer her, not that didn’t want to but because I literally couldn’t. I was out of it, still conscious, but only barely.

“USELESS STALLION!!!” She tossed me to the side like a rag doll.

-

Five hours later:

“Knocked out four times in just twenty-four hours, there’s some real potential to you bud.” My conscience spoke to me again. I sat up and shook my head relieving me of my dizzyness. Looking around I saw that I was in the throne room with several guards standing at attention at their posts.

I stood up and tried to walk forward, but as I did I felt something pull at my neck forcing me to stop. Feeling around I felt some kind of metal brace around my neck, and to make it worse there was a chain connected from the throne to my brace, only giving me so many steps to move around. “What the fuck.”

“Oh good, you’re awake.” I heard the soft motherly tone of Princess Celestia.

Turning around I saw her walking toward me with a large ceramic dish that had a metal top covering it. “P-princess, what’s going on!? Why am I chained up!?” I demanded, fiddling around with the brace.

“I gave you simple instructions to stay in the tower, and you disobeyed.” She said placing the dish next to my feet.

“So you chained me to your throne?!”

“It could’ve been worse, because after hearing my sister’s royal Canterlot tone I immediately sent guards to her chamber to see what was going on. My guards found you lying on the floor, and since going into the royal chambers without permission is a grave offense they locked you up in the dungeon.”

“Ironic.” Before I had asked to see the dungeon, then I’m thrown in it.

“However, after my guards informed me of what happened I came down to the dungeon myself, and decided to punish you in a more ‘civilized manner’.”

“So chaining me up like an animal is your view of civilized.” I raised a brow.

“Just be glad that you’re not in the dungeon anymore, as well as still being alive.”

“Alive?”

“My sister still follows the old rules, even after her b-…uhh, well she just follows the archaic laws.”

“Yeah no kidding, she said that if it were two-thousand years earlier she would’ve mounted my head on a pike.”

“That’s only for extreme offenses, and unfortunately for you that’s what you committed.” Celestia’s voice turned harsh.

“So what, I just entered and looked at the scene. What’s so bad about that?”

“Whether what you did was harmless or not you still disobeyed me.”

“Whatever…, how long am I going to be chained up?”

“Till I see you act good.” She cooed, patting me on the head as if I were her pup.

I wanted to slap her across the face. Being punished is one thing, but being treated like a pet is another. “How would you like to be chained up like a dog!?”

She seductively smiled down at me and entered my comfort zone yet again. “It would be kinky.”  She saucily whispered, and seconds after she began prodding my lips with hers before backing away, then walking off.

“What the hell?” My eye twitched in confusion. “That’s the third time she tried getting to me.”

Looking down at the dish below me, my guess is that I missed dinner. Hearing my stomach rumble I took off the top, and I silently cursed to myself at what I saw: Five oats, a tiny mound of hay, and several flower petals. “So much for eating.” I pushed the tray away as I sat in silence.

-

Another hour had passed and I still sat where I was, murmuring to myself about how twisted this world was. “She’s a goddess, that means her sister is a goddess too. What about the population difference, how does that even work.? What the hell was up with Luna, choking someone to death isn’t exactly the friendliest way of saying ‘hello’.” I kept uttering my thoughts to myself.

The guards started to change shifts with  more intimidating uniformed ones. Most of their eyes were yellow, they all had fangs, and they had bat wings instead the more gentle, feathered opposite . They’re armor was darker and instead of the Sun being the emblem on their chest plate it was the crescent Moon. I found that to be a nice touch to the security, it added a little more culture to the castle.

Since I decided not to eat the sorry excuse of a meal, I shut my eyes, leaned against the throne, and dozed off.

I was quickly awoken by the sound of high heels as their steps echoed thoughout the keep. Opening an eye to see the annusance I saw Luna heading right toward me. By her expression she was probably less than pleased to see me, but that’s her problem. As she came nearer her body shifted an angle and headed for the throne.

Without a word she sat down on the throne, and the second she did the entire scene changed. The only light source was coming from the giant stainglass window from behind the throne, so the room had a shady look to it.

I didn’t say a word either, I kept my back to her because she deserved it. I heard her sigh, and tap one of her crystal heels on the floor because of boredom The tapping continued for almost an hour, and with each tap her annoyance to me grew.

“Thou shouldn’t of come to our room.” She finally spoke, making me turn to face her, but she still faced forward as if she was talking to someone else.

I still kept silent, I didn’t really care what she had to say, but facing someone when they were speaking to you is always respectful, though I can see that she didn’t have any for me making my eyes roll.

“Is thy peasant still upset about earlier?“ She finally turned to face me.

“What do you think?”

“That’s why we are asking.” She read my mind just like Celestia.

“Why speak to you when you can already hear me.?”

“It’s a sign of respect, peasant.” She growled.

“Hmf, respect or not I’m not speaking to you.” I crossed my arms. I still had a grudge against her, and for a good reason too.

“Fine, wallow in thy thoughts then.”

I knew there was already going to be a bad relationship between us, so why bother trying to fix it.

A few moments passed, and like it was intended my conscience spoke to me, “Love thy enemy as thyself.” That was one of my favorite verses Jesus told his Apostles.

“What was that?” I heard Luna ask, her expression not a scorn but more of a curious look.

“Love thy enemy as thyself.” I repeated.

“Why would one love thy enemy as thyself?”

“It’s not to be taken literally in all cases, but it means if you have a bad relationship with someone you don’t make that relationship worse. Instead you pray and try to befriend them.”

“Whose tongue did thy words come from?” She asked, probably interested because of how odd it sounded.

“Another Deity.”

“Whom?”

“I’m not in the mood to give a religious lesson, so I’m going to keep it at that.”

“Very well…”

I had nothing else to say to her, but I probably redeemed myself in her eyes from that one quote. “It’s strange how people who don’t like each other will somehow start up conversation, even if it’s not relevant to the matter at hand.” I mentally stated.

“Well versed.” She whispered.

With that said, she and I didn’t speak to each other for the rest of the night.

Chapter 7: Biological Party & Princess's Punishment

XY Chromosome

Chapter seven: Biological Party & Princess’s Punishment

*YAWN* I awoke from my slumber as rays of lights shined through my eyelids. “Just a few more minutes.” I growled to myself, for the light had awaken me from my best dream ever.

However, it was an odd night for me because I heard whispers soon after I fell to sleep.

-

Daniel’s dream:

“YES! Punish me you naughty stud!” Celestia squealed as I smacked her ass.

“You like that don’t you!” I slapped her jiggly butt again.

“Punish me master! Your slave has been bad!”

“Slave indeed, turn around and pleasure your master!” I ordered.

Celestia turned around and got on her knees. Her horn glowed and my gown magically floated off. She licked her upper lip, then dug into her prize.

“Mmmmmm *gurgle*.” She slurped before gripping my bottom torso. Her pace became faster and faster, and with each time she re-coated my member. She then deep throated my phallus causing her to gasp as she let it out. As she did she began to jack-me-off making me moan from the incredible feeling. “Does master like what his slave is doing?” She said innocently before continuing to ‘feast’.

"Very much…, turn slave I have something better in mind!” I ordered once more.

“Yes master, but may his slave ask what master will do?” She put two fingers on her lips giving her a sultry look.

“On the bed slave, then you shall see!”

Celestia jumped on the bed and seductively smiled at me. “What will you have me do?”

“Spread ‘em slave, it’s time for the real punishment to come!”

Celestia spread her legs, and like what I had wanted, I too jumped onto the bed and slowly neared her.

*Light wakes Daniel up*

-

Back in reality:

“Ahh the hell with it, I’m awake.” I failed to go back to sleep and dream again.

As I sat up as an itch began to annoy me ‘down south’, so I had to scratch it, but as I reached under the patient gown and felt around for the annoyance my hand was immediately drenched with something sticky. Quickly pulling my hand out of the gown, I saw that my fingers were now all connected by the sticky reproductive goop (jizz). Looking down there was a huge dark spot on the bottom part of the gown. “Oooh, shit.” I cursed to myself. No paper towels, no clothes, and no blanket…”Well, I’m fucked…”

I faced the wall behind the throne trying to hide my front, and moments later I heard the taps of  crystal high heels once more. “Uh-oh…”

“Daniel, it’s so good to see you're awake. I have good news for you.” I heard Celestia’s voice as the taps stopped right behind me. “Um, Daniel? Did you hear me?” She asked raising her brows.

“Yeah, but…is it okay if I stay turned, I rather not turn around.”

“Is something wrong?”

“You could say that…” I tapped my foot on the floor hoping that she would go away.

“Daniel, if there’s something bothering you all you have to do is tell me.” She said tenderly, stepping closer to me.

“Wait, uh…can you perhaps get me a towel.” I hesitantly spoke as I saw her shadow lean over me.

“Turn around.” She dully ordered.

“No thanks, I’m fine.” I replied. I wasn’t going to turn, there’s nothing she could say that would make me.

“Fine, I guess you still want to be chained up then.” She snobbishly shot, making me turn around in surprise. “ Ah-ha I kn-…did you have to use the restroom!?” She gasped seeing the dark spot.

“That’s not pee…” I sheepishly rubbed the back of my head.

She paused now realizing what it was. Her pupils dilated as a red blush crossed her face. She kept her eyes locked on the dark spot making me feel more and more uncomfortable with each second she stared.

“Princess?” I waved a hand in her face.

A small trail of saliva started to form down from her mouth. Before I knew it she grabbed me by the shoulders and pressed my body against the wall, with her cleavage mashing against my chest. Her mouth began to tremble as she stuck out her tongue and coated my lips. Quickly as she did that she kissed my cheek before pulling herself back and restraining herself. “I’m sorry, I-I didn’t mean t-…” She didn’t finish as she covered her face and quickly ran off.

“What the fuck!? She have demons or something?! That’s the fourth time now!” I glared at her disappearing body as she ran further away from me.

-

Celestia’s room (First person)

I sobbed on my bed as warm tears made rivers down my cheeks making my face turn red and puffy. I had been so close to seducing the only thing that could help me. My heat cycle began two weeks ago, and now I can’t stop thinking about of having a strong stallion rutting me till I was numb.

With each passing day it only got worse, and with all the stallions being tested I had to take drastic measures to keep myself sane. I actually had to take one of my guards off duty and force her to pleasure me. It was an event that I would never be proud of, but I did what I had to. Several days after I seduced her she resigned from the royal guard, and nopony had heard from her since.

Now there’s somep-, actually someone who can now help me with my problem. However he’s not a pony, so I couldn’t, I just couldn’t have intercourse with him. What would the citizens say if they found out, or worse what would Luna say.

I had to keep it under control, but with the Gala coming up in only a few days I was afraid that soon I wouldn’t be able to resist him. “Please stop… please st-.” I felt my folds excrete, and droplets quickly formed and ran down my legs making my mind only think about perverse thoughts. My fingers reached under my dress as I began to massage myself. It did little to help as I began to excrete more violently causing me to shudder and moan. I began to think of how Daniel kept staring at me, it was obvious he wanted to have sex, and I was quick to decide in what I must now do to prevent myself from doing further harm to anypony else. “Tonight…I will have him, whether he resists or not.” I gasped, seeing my rosy pink hair strands glow brilliantly.

-

“Y’know, I think I rather be wearing the same towel from two days ago right now.” I still faced the wall, hiding the embarrassing stain that taunted me from below.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw a skimpy outfitted maid carrying towels to one of the castle’s lower rooms. “Psst, hey!” I said as she passed by.

“Hmm, oh…uh, did you need something?” She asked eyeing me curiously.

“Could you perhaps spare one of those towels, I uhh…need one right now.” My head turned to her, but my body still pointed to the wall.

“Oh, sure…here you go.” She gave me a towel. “Is there anything else you need?”

“No thanks, I’m fi-…actually could you fetch me some breakfast, if any is made that is.” I felt my stomach gnaw at me.

“Of course, just let me put up these towels first.” She said walking off.

As she entered a different room I looked around to make sure none of the guards were watching. Seeing how the close was clear I stripped down and wrapped the towel around my waist. Picking the gown up I bundled it into a ball and quickly tossed it behind the throne.

Minutes had passed, then I saw the same maid from before bring me plate with a different variety of breakfast foods.

“Enjoy.” She said before continuing on with her work in keeping the castle tidy.

“Yes finally!” I picked up a banana-nut muffin from the plate and devoured it within only several bites. Next I picked up, what looked like, a cream filled piece of a doughnut. Popping it into my mouth and swallowing it I wished there were more on the plate. I lastly took the strawberries from the dish and slowly ate them; they were the sweetest I’d ever tasted. It wasn’t a big meal, but it satisfied my stomach as I didn’t hear it growl at me anymore.

Sighing, I looked up to see Celestia approaching me. Standing ready to dodge her if she tried anything I pushed aside the dish with my feet. She stopped a few feet in front of me and her head drooped down in disappointment.

“Daniel, I…I want to apologize what I did earlier…, I lost control.” She stated looking me in the eyes.

Seeing the sorrow in her eyes my muscles relaxed knowing now there wouldn‘t be any point to dodge, “It’s okay…, but…uhh, …why did y-…never mind it’s not important.” My eyes shifted to the upper left corners.

“No, it’s not okay, I’ve been attending all my royal duties, and what do I get in return n-…” She stopped herself as I saw her about to tear up.

“No, it’s okay…y-you had an urge and it’s completely understandable.” I said wanting to comfort her. “I mean, I sometimes have urges too, but not as extreme.”

“At least he’s honest.” A voice came from the back of Celestia’s head. “Okay..” She sniffled. “Before I lost myself, I wanted to tell you that there will be a social gathering tonight, and I want you to attend.”

“Who’s hosting it.”

“My nephew…” She said dully, rolling her eyes in disgust.

“What, is something wrong with him?” I asked, surprised to hear and see her disapprove of a family member.

“What isn’t wrong with him, he has to be the most stuck-up stallion in all the land.”

“So he’s one of those posh-snobbish people.”

“Indeed, but I care little for why he’s hosting it. The reason why I want you to come is because I want word to get around that you will help in restoring the stallion race.”

“Smart.” I complimented.

“However, there will be a dress code.”

“Huh?”

“I can’t have you being there in a towel.” She noticed as I saw her point down at my lower torso.

“But I don’t have any clothes, or any fancy kind at that.”

“Not to worry, I ordered some of my maids to take your measurements while you were asleep last night.” She chirped.

“You did what?” “Well now I know what all that whispering was.”

“Your tuxedo will be ready in a few hours, right now just stay put and I’ll be right back.” She wandered off again.

“I don’t see how I cannot stay put.” I murmured, holding the chain that held me in place.

-

Twilight’s house: (Letter)

Dear Princess Celestia,

I’m sorry to report that the stallion staying at my home disappeared two nights ago. I

woke up as well with my friends to search for him but we just couldn’t find him. I believe that

somepony may have foalnapped him while he was asleep. My deepest regrets Princess, I’m sorry

that I failed to keep an eye on him.

Sincerely your faithful student,

Twilight Sparkle

-

Back in Canterlot: (Celestia first person)

“I can’t believe he actually fell for it!” I smirked to myself. “He must be emotionally soft after what I did to him.”

How I couldn’t wait for after the gathering, because after that he would be all mine. I want to see what he can truly do before he starts rutting every single mare in Equestria. After the party I will escort him to my chamber, after that it would be just him and I for the whole the night! Though there was one flaw in my plan, since Daniel was the last male to be tested most of the elite class families that had tested stallions would no doubt attend Prince Blueblood’s gathering. I couldn’t make a scene there, most of the stallions were already married, and it would be beyond disgraceful for me to ‘attack’ one.

Opening one of my drawers I took out a dog collar that had a metal tag attached to it. I wrapped the collar around my neck to see if it fit, and yes! After Daniel mentioned how would I feel if I were to be chained up, I decided to experiment before he’s bucking me, and so far I was liking how it felt. “Master…”I giggled to myself, while my horn glowed and engraved the word ‘SLAVE’ on the tag.

Admiring th-…, my collar I placed it back into my drawer, and as I was about to leave a letter magically appeared before me. After I read it I shook my head and laughed. My student thinks Daniel had been foalnapped, but when really I just sent my guards to retrieve him.

I went over to my desk in the corner of my chamber and took out a quill and a scroll:

Dear my faithful Student Twilight Sparkle,

I have received your letter on your ‘failure’ to watch Daniel. However, not to worry my

student, he staying with me at the castle. Shortly after the jar was tested it would seem that he

was what we’ve been looking for. I’m afraid that he will have to stay here though, he’s too

important for us to give up. Though, you will be able to see him again at the Gala coming up in a

a week.

Sincerely,

Princess Celestia

-

Back at Twilight’s (Third person)

Twilight had gathered her friends and read the letter before them to let them know where Daniel was.

“He’s in Canterlot!?” Rarity dramatically slapped her forehead with the back of her hand.

“Princess Celestia wrote that he’s staying at the castle with her, no need to be alarmed.” Twilight assured.

“No need to be alarmed!? He’s gone, and who knows when the stallions will come back to Ponyville!” Rarity shot.

*Sigh* “Rarity, do you not remember what Celestia said during her announcement.”

“Of course I do.”

“Really? Then do you remember when she said the stallions were coming back?” Twilight raised brow, wanting to question whether Rarity paid attention to her majesty’s information.

“In a few days Twilight…, like I wouldn’t miss wanting to hear that.” Rarity snobbishly raised her nose in the air.

“Quite…, but why’d you get so dramatic then?”

“Why it’s simple dear Twilight…, IT’S BECAUSE WERE ALL IN HEAT AND THERE’S NOT A SINGLE STALLION HERE YET!!!” Rarity fumed.

“Well good riddens if he’s gone, I don’t want him stealin’ from my farm again.” Applejack crossed her arms. “Besides, with Big Macintosh comin’ home soon I can finally take a little break in the cycle.”

“Listen, point is is that he’s fine and we’ll be able to see him again at the Gala.”

Fluttershy sat the couch twiddling her fingers. She wanted to see Daniel after what they did a few nights before. Though, it was hard for her to explain what happened when Twilight asked why she was naked the day before. She had told them most of the details, but left out the part when he ‘entered’ her.

-

Seven hours later at Castle Canterlot:

Princess Celestia’s version of being right back was actually more like ‘I’ll be back after the sun sets.’ However, she did return and unlock the brace from my neck, how I loved the feeling when it was finally off. After that she sent me to one the changing rooms where a maid will help get dressed.

“Does it fit alright?” The maid that dressed me asked.

“It fits, though the bow tie is a little much.” “It’s like wearing the brace again…, but at least it’s not heavy.” “ Do I have to wear it?” I said, pulling at the tie to give me some breathing room.

“Afraid so, but don’t worry I hear that all the stallions wear bowties like that one at the gathering.” She assured.

“Well, if you say so.” I walked around in the suit to make sure it wasn’t stiff, and to my surprise I didn’t feel any strain, except from the bowtie of course. “If I had some money I’d tip you, but I’m not exactly the richest person here.”

“It’s fine, we maids aren’t allowed to accept tips from guests.”

“Oh, really?”

“Mhmm, it was part of our training when becoming a maid, to refuse bribes or tips.”

“Alrighty then, where do I go now?” I asked opening the change room’s door.

“Princess Celestia and Princess Luna have requested you to meet them outside the castle’s front gate.”

“Okay, thanks.” I shut the door behind me.

Making my way out of the main keep I stood in front of the castle’s front gate and waited. “Thought she said to meet them.” Seeing how I was the only one out here. I didn’t complain much, the scene in front of the castle was actually pretty to look at. There were town houses below, lots of street lamps that were dimly lit, and the sky’s pinkish-orange color making the scene worth my while. Sighing as a few more minutes went passed I saw a large ornate carriage being pulled by…, “Guards?” I looked at them in confusion as the carriage stopped in front of me. The door opened and Celestia poked her head out.

“Ahh, good to see you Daniel, now if you will.” Celestia reached her arm out.

I gripped her fair hand, and I clumsily stepped inside the carriage because of how old fashioned it was compared to my modern society. Taking a seat next to Celestia  Luna sat across from us with her head facing out the window. Celestia smiled at Luna then at me. “Did you two make-up last night?”

“You could say that.” I said facing away from the Night Princess.

“Thy guest had a strange tongue last night.” Luna looked over to Celestia.

“Really, what did you say.” She looked at me interested to know.

“Just something that was meaningful to me…”

Luna sighed as she turned her head again to face the outside. “We ponder about what our irritant nephew will have to say.” Luna whispered, her breath fogging up some of the carriages glass.

“You two really don’t like him do you.?”

They both looked at me un-amused before facing away. The maid had told me there were stallions that did attend the gathering, so it would be a good opportunity for me to get to know some of them, if not possibly observe them as well.

The rest of the ride we just talked at what might be, or what would happen at this party because each one was always different from the last.

Arriving at our stop I was first to exit the carriage, and being a gentleman I helped Princess Celestia out the carriage, but Luna, she refused my hand to use as a balance almost making her trip as she stepped out. Walking along side them we entered a wide ornate manor, which without a doubt belonged to one of the elite class citizens.

There were two guards at the door that didn’t look like they belonged to the castle, for they wore a Fleur de lis instead of the Sun or Moon on their chest plates, and their plumes were purple instead of blue.  As the three of us neared the door they both allowed the Princesses in, but questioned me as I tried to enter.

“Who are you?” One of them said eyeing me suspiciously.

“I could ask you the same?” I shot, being a smartass.

“We don’t allow the common pony to enter.” The other mare (guard) said as they both blocked my path with their spears.

“I’m with the princesses; Princess Celestia wanted me to attend the gathering.”

“Likely story, how do we know you’re not lying?”

“Did you two not see me get out the carriage with the princesses, and walk up here with them? I mean hell the street is just twenty feet away.” I estimated.

“Wow this one really wants to come inside.” One of the guards joked.

I was about to turn and just walk away, but then Luna poked her head out the door. “Is our guest coming or not?” She raised a brow to me.

“They’re not letting me in.” I pointed to the guards.

“It is okay fair guards, my sister wishes for him to attend.” She informed them, and as she did the guards put their spears at their sides granting me entry.

As I was about to go through the door I whispered, ‘Fuck you’ to the both of them, only to receive nasty glares from two of them.

It was like being in a smaller version of the castle, there were paintings on the walls which were made of marble, elegant furnature, and Fleur de lis engraved everywhere. “Must be a Saints fan.” I concluded walking along side Luna. There were two large wooden doors that blocked our path in a hallway, opening them there was a massive dining room behind the doors that had many large circular tables, each being covered with white cloths that went to the floor. I saw Celestia conversing at one the tables with a few other well dressed mares. “Hey, Luna, I appreciate what you did back there.” I told her. She didn’t make any notion to what I said as we both headed for the table Celestia sat at.

I was about to sit a the table before Celestia hand signaled me to stop. “Sorry Daniel, but this table was reserved for the royal family, you're going to have to sit at another one.” She apologized.

“It’s alright, there’s plenty of other tables.” I assured her, walking to another table across the room.

Sitting down I saw more ponies enter through the doorways, a few of them actually being stallions;their muzzles were a bit more horse like, and their eyes were just a tiny bit smaller, but the big difference were their sizes. Each stallion stood at about six-foot-four to around six-foot-eight. Compared to average human these stallions were giants, but the princesses still were taller, probably because they were deities.

All the ponies sat at different tables, they all conversed about the matters at hand, or it was just small talk. It was odd though, because none of them sat at my table. “Ahh, the hell with them, all I need are my tho-” I stopped myself, for my eyes caught the sight of a ‘drop-dead-gorgeous’ mare. “Jesus Christ she’s beautiful!” She was fair coated,  slim, not too much cleavage, but still her red dress exposed some, she had a light rosy pink tail and mane that had an elegant pearly horn that shot out of it, and her light violet eyeliner matched her irises giving her a very desirable face. Her eyes caught my mine as I was lost in oblivion from staring at them making her smile. She began to walk over to me, and she purposely swayed her hips making me want her, though as she continued to toward me parts of her hips showed from the long cuts of fabric that gave the dress a more of a ‘sexy’ look, and as her hips showed I noticed three fleur de lis on them, two being purple while one being gold.

“May I sit down.” She asked in a French accent.

“…Huh,…Oh o-of course, allow me.” I stuttered and stood up pulling out a chair for her. When I stood up I noticed how tall she was compared to the rest of the mares, she was actually as tall as a few of the smaller stallions that were in the room.

“Such a gentlecolt.” She said taking a seat.

“Yeah, I’m a gentlecolt…” I mentally patted myself on the back.

“May I ask whom I will have the pleasure of sitting with tonight?” She asked, her head resting on her fist.

“Daniel…Daniel Rezovich.” I extended my arm.

“Hmm, what a very interesting name. My name is Fleur de lis.” She shook my hand with hers.

“She must own this mansion.” I noted because of many fleur de lis when I walked in. “Do you own this mansion?”

“In a way, but my husband is the one who really owns it.”…" I’m more like a trophy wife…”

“Dammit she’s married…” “Who’s your husband?”

“Sir Fancy Pants.”

I tried to restrain myself from laughing, but I had to turn and laugh into my coat because of how funny that name was. “I-…I’m sorry, uhh…ju-just that I didn’t expect you to be married to him, is he here?” I was trying to hold in the remaining of the chuckles, and sound as if I knew who this comically named stallion was.

“No, he’s out on business unfortunately…, though I thought everypony in Canterlot  knew that he and I were together.”

“Well, actually I’m new here.”

“Really? Where do you live within the city?” She questioned, now taking an interest as her head tilted to the side.

“That’s just it, I don’t actually live in the city, I’m actually staying at the castle.”

Her eyes grew, and her mouth slightly gaped at my response. “You live at the castle? Are you good friends with the Princesses?” She quickly said, wanting me to give an answer.

“Believe it or not that’s why I’m here, Princess Celestia plans on introducing me.”

“Well any friend of the Princesses is a friend of mine.” She smiled.

“Do you know the Pri-” I stopped as I saw her smile disappear and her head look down. “You okay?”

“Hmm, oh, it’s nothing…I-I’m fine.” She nodded to me.

Soon all became quiet as all the ponies put their attention on a white coated, blond tail and mane stallion. He had a white Tuxedo on with a red rose in his jacket’s pocket, his eyes were sky blue, and he had a white horn sticking out from his head. He sat next to Celestia whom looked very ‘ ecstatic’ as he seated himself. I turned to ask Fleur de lis who he was, but as I turned she was gone. Looking around I couldn't see her, it was almost as if she disappeared.

“Greetings my fellow elite citizens.” The white stallion stood up and exclaimed. “As you all know, we are all here because of me of course.” He joked, getting a few laughs from his ‘audience’. “However, I digress, as you all may know every stallion has been tested to see if he can reproduce without a problem with a mare, and it would so happen that I was test subject nine-hundred-fifty-two.”

“Yeah, well guess what, I was right after you pal!” I mentally shouted at him.

“After my testing my doctor told me that I had the largest amount of sperm and Y chromosomes of all the stallions she and the rest of the staff tested.”

“Bullshit…” I mumbled. I continued to listen to this narcissistic stallion speak, only wanting to shove a pipe up his ass from the things he talked about, which were usually about himself. “Must be Blueblood, they did say he was an ‘egomaniac‘ while I was riding in the carriage.”

His speeches about himself quickly bored me as I started to wish I hadn't come. Sighing as I tried to focus on something else I felt something grab my crotch. Peering under the table cloth I found Fleur de lis unzipping my dress pants. “What the hell are you doing?” I whispered

She didn’t answer, but instead looked at me with pleading eyes before slapping my hand to let go of the cloth. I looked around nervously to see if anyone was watching and luckily they were all too occupied by Blueblood.

Seconds later I felt Fleur de lis pull down my underwear making me breathe hesitantly as I prepared for what was to come. I felt her tongue lightly lick my tip instantly making me hard. She began gliding her tongue along my rod almost making me have an outburst. Moments later she began to suck me, her rhythm was perfect as well as her style. “This one had a lot of practice!”

She continued to suck, giving off moans that were only audible to me as I was the only one at the table. I felt her spit on my phallus, and then she quickly began to jack-me-off before continuing to suck. I reached under the cloth and gripped her head, her mane felt like silk as I waved my fingers through it. “Oh God…” I whispered. Instead of her moving her head, I now thrust my rod into her mouth, a few times I made her deep throat it, but that quickly stopped as she began her perfect rhythm again allowing me to relax, and with each suck she gave me a new ‘waxing’, but if the saliva began to drip off she would twirl her tongue around the spit, forcing it back into her mouth. She gripped my lower torso and started to suck faster as I felt her lips glide around me.

-

Celestia (First person)

I continued to stare at Daniel from across the room, something was going on at his table but I couldn’t tell what it was. I saw him reach under the table with his hands, and it looked like he was grabbing something. “What is he doing?”

He kept looking around as if he was nervous, but there’s nothing to be nervous about, it’s just a party. Then quick as a flash, I saw Daniel lift the table cloth a tiny bit, but it was enough for me what was going on. I saw something red, and to make things weirder I thought I saw a fleur de lis. Moments later horror struck about what was happening to Daniel. “Back off slut, he’s mine!” My mind growled. I didn’t notice Fleur de lis throughout the whole time I was here, and after seeing her cutie mark under the table I was certain it was her.

A few minutes later I saw Daniel look around, as I pretended not to notice, and as he did he slid under the table. My emotions began to boil, I wanted to march over there, grab Daniel and slap him across the face as well as the whore under the cloth, but I couldn’t, I would have to sit back and wait till after the party. “What ever she does to you, I will do better.” I promised myself, because after this party he would be mine and not a word could be spoken to change that.

-

Fleur de lis had poked her head out from under the cloth where no one could see her, and she asked me to get under the table with her. I hesitated at first but then my masculine instinct took over, and after that I was more than happy to oblige her.

“Take your pants off.” She ordered, unzipping her dress.

“What? Why?”

She didn’t explain, but before I knew it she kissed me and her tongue entered my mouth. Just like the blowjob she was very skilled when came to swapping spit. Her tongue wrapped around mine and actually descended down my throat, it felt like eating an oyster. I eventually had to pull her off me to breathe, but it was difficult seeing how she didn’t want to let go. “Talk about wild…”

Taking off her dress, all was exposed leaving my mouth watering.

“Holy fuck, YES!!!” My eye twitched.

The table, not being tall enough for her to bounce on me, we had to revert to another posture. She was quick to decide in what we had to do as she lay on top of me. Her cleavage mashed against my face as I buried my head in them. “There’s no question, it must be my birthday!”

“Naughty..” She cooed, sliding down and kissing me again.

As we continued to kiss she continued to slide her body down until her folds touched my tip. “Buck me!” She demanded.

Without question that’s what happened. I entered her wet marehood and began my rhythm, slow at first but sped up as the adrenaline kicked in.

“Faster.” She ordered.

I sped up to the point where I couldn’t go any faster, my pelvis was smacking her ass every fourth of a second. Her breasts shook wildly as they smothered my face almost making me want to suckle onto one.

She began to breathe hesitantly as I gripped her to control my speed. Her eyes looked into mine as I saw a stream of blush cross her face. “You’re so good. So much better than my husband, he would've already released his load a while ago.” She informed, sending me a sultry stare.

The thought of me being better than her husband was all I needed as I felt my climax fast approaching.

I was about to cum any second now; pressure had built up and I was ready to explode, but before I released my ‘payload’ I felt something drip down my legs. Looking past her I saw white goop coming from her pussy. “Orgasm…fuckin’ crazy dude!” My conscience said to me. Seeing her cum made me all the eager to repay her, and with one last hard thrust my dick burrowed deep inside her marehood, and what quickly followed was sperm shooting form my tip and into her eager womb.

"So much.." I heard Fleur whisper before her head fell on my chest as we both heavily breathed. About a minute later she took her finger and scooped up some of the sex goop and licked it. Her pupils shrunk as she stared at me in disbelief. “You…you taste like an eclair.”

“What, what are you talking about.” I managed to say from my heaving.

“Your sperm, it tastes like an éclair.” She told me again, just before she licked some more off her finger. Seconds later she began to put finger after finger into her mouth, wanting more.

“Cum in my mouth.”

“Heh?” I stared at her in confusion.

Again she didn’t explain, for she began to suck me again. She held back her hair with one hand and jacked-me-off with the other, and moments later I felt pressure build up again and I shot the rest of my ejaculation into her mouth.

“Delicious…” She moaned, swallowing my sperm as if it were some kind of beverage.

“Holy shit…Where’s my pants?” I looked under the table for them.

Fleur de lis held them, but when I asked for them she hesitated as she looked down at my crotch again. “One more time.” She pleaded.

“Sorry, but you’re going to have to wait.” I snatched my dress pants from her.

“Please...” She began sucking me again.

“Later, maybe tomorrow, but not right now. If I continue I’m going to faint.” I forced her lips off my tip, then I began to wonder what it would be like for me to repopulate the stallion gender. Having sex with mares across the world as an actual job. If I was this tired from only one mare, how was supposed to rut millions of them?

Fleur de lis licked her upper lip that still had cum on it, then she gave me the most passionate kiss I've ever received.

“Thank-you.” She saucily cooed, tracing her finger down my face.

“You're welcome.” I murmured to her.

After we dressed ourselves from under the table, both of us crawled out from under the cloth and sat in our seats as we continued to listen to Blueblood, whom was finishing up his rant.

“Therefore, in conclusion, I should be the one to repopulate the stallion race.” He finished, sitting down while receiving claps from the ponies in the room, except from the princesses.

Immediately after Blueblood finished, Princess Celestia stood and the clapping stopped, for all eyes were on her. “Thank-you prince Blueblood for that…more than informational speech.”

“My pleasure aunty.” He grinned.

“Suckup!” I mentally shouted at him again.

“Fillies and gentlecolts, tonight I would like to introduce someone that will be more than reliable to assist us in our need for stallions. May I introduce Daniel Rezovich!” She announced as her hand gestured to my table.

I stood up and nodded before sitting back down, but as I did all the ponies started murmuring to themselves about me. “Hey, I thought prince Blueblood had the greatest amount of sperm?” One mare said over the rest.

“Yeah, his doctor even said so.” Another joined in.

“Gullible idiots.” I rolled my eyes.

“Aunty, the doctor said I had the greatest amount of sperm though. Don’t tell me that he could possibly have more.” He laughed as others joined in.

“He, nephew, actually was the last to be tested, number nine-hundred-fifty-three if I’m not mistaken; and it would turn out that he alone filled a quarter gallon jar with sperm, as well as fertilize the donated eggs from ‘previous mares’.” Celestia shot at him, receiving gasps from the crowd.

“How do we even know it's his? He probably bribed stallions to ejaculate into it.” He shot back.

“That would have been an effective accusation, but….the sperm that was in the jar didn’t belong to a pony.”

“What?” Multiple ponies said simultaneously.

“I know, that’s what I said when I first learned about it, but from the DNA results the sperm did belong to him. Which meant that he isn’t a pony.” Celestia glared over at me.

I wished she didn’t say that because now all eyes were locked on me.

“You’re not a pony?” Fleur de lis whispered to me.

I stood up again and sighed. “Like I told Celestia and the rest of the medical staff, I am indeed not a pony, but from how I was able to fill up the jar and fertilize the eggs I would say why bother being one.”

“Then what are you if you’re not pony, because you sure as the sun don’t look like a zebra or a griffin.” One of the stallions shouted over to me.

“Human…” I stated.

“What?” More voices questioned, one being Fleur de lis’.

“Celestia wanted for word to get around that a pony would not be restoring the stallion population, that’s why she brought me here. Not just for that, but because…” I stopped, thinking how cheesy the next few words to come out of my mouth were going to be. “I’m not from here, this world, so I guess you could say that I’m an alien.” I stated sitting back down. As I sat the look on Fleur de lis’ face was priceless. Her eye twitched and the second it did her head smacked onto the table. “Glad to see she took it lightly.”

“Pony or not, I challenge you to see who can get the most mares pregnant!” Blueblood pointed a finger at me.

“Well, sorry to burst your bubble bud, but you’re already behind. I already got one down.” I patted Fleur de lis on the head, considering she was knocked out. “If not two…” I remembered Fluttershy from a few nights before.

I saw Blueblood’s nostrils flare as he quickly left the room, taking a random mare with him. After shutting the door with the mare all eyes were on me again. “Well, I guess I will be restoring the male population here…, and…if I may, but can someone get me some water ,she tired me out pretty quick.” I pointed at the knocked out mare. Immedtiatley after I asked for some water a few stallions and mares began to write on pieces of paper they magically conjured.

I saw Luna give me a slight smile before she looked at the doors Blueblood exited. It was good to see her smile for a change, she was probably amused to see her nephew throw a fit and storm off, but it wasn’t her who also smiled, Celestia winked at me before she gestured me to go over to her table.

“Well spoken.” Celestia commented. “ I think the news of an ‘alien’ will get around pretty quick.” She giggled.

“I can see that happening“ I sighed . “But now I see why you don’t like him that much.” I referred to Blueblood. “Bit of a jackass…”

“Thou has no idea.” Luna shook her head.

“Well, what now? The host left.” I jested.

“Indeed, with what you said there’s no further need of us here, we’ll go back to the castle if you want.”

“Please, when I said she wore me out I wasn’t kidding, because now I’m just tired.”

“Then let us not wast any more time.” Celestia as well as Luna escorted me out and back to the carriage. This time Luna willingly allowed me to help her into the carriage before it drove off. I was glad to see that our friendship wasn’t badly tainted anymore.

-

After arriving back at the castle:

Luna left us and entered her chamber. Though our friendship grew, she wasn’t the one who talked a lot. Celestia on the other hand kept questioning me, in the throne room, about what it was like to have sex with a mare.

“Did she enjoy it?”

“I’m more than sure she did, but after the ‘alien’ thing I think that was too much for her.”

“Hmm, I would’ve probably fainted too if that happened to me.” “But I'm not because I already know.” The same voice from last time spoke to Celestia.

“Well, I better get to the tower, I’m pretty bushed.”  I said walking away.

“Actaully Daniel, I would like for you to come with me to my chamber.”

“What? Really?” I was surprised to hear this from her.

“Mhmm, so if you will.”

I followed Celestia to her chamber, and the second we both entered her horn glowed and the doors slammed shut and locked themselves.

“You know Daniel, I bet Fleur de lis enjoyed you rutting her marehood more than you think.”  She eyed me.

“Umm…what do you mean.” I asked getting kind of nervous.

“Well, since just about everymare is in heat, it would be likely that she would’ve dragged you under the table.”

I was speechless, she knew where I did it with the mare. I know I pretty much told everyone there that I rutted Fleur de lis, but I didn’t tell them when or where. “How does she know?”

“It was quite obvious really, you don’t see a stall-…human start thrusting into the table without a reason.” She took her eyes off me and went behind the blinds that were in front of her bathtub. “But in all Daniel, that’s why I want you in here.” Celestia said from behind the blinds.

I saw her dress being thrown over the blind, which meant she was changing. I wanted to look behind them so bad and see what her highness really had in store under that dress, and just like I wanted she appeared from behind the blinds completely naked, except for her crown that still rested on her head.

“SWEET JESUS GOD ALMIGHTY, SHE’S HOT!!!” My mind screamed in delight.

“Glad you think so.” She giggled, walking over to me

I knew I was right about the butt. Her ass was big and round with the sun tattooed on her hips. Her breasts, oh God I just wanted to dive into them because of how large and perfect they were. I loved the way she walked up to me too; ass and bust out. She stood in front of me and maliciously smiled as my mouth gaped. “Are you going to just stand there, or are you going to show me what you’re really capable of?” She devilishly smiled, pulling out a collar from behind her.

She placed the collar in my hands and got down on her knees. “Master must punish his naughty slave, but first master must make one.” She said glaring at the collar she gave me.

It was just like my dream! She was the slave and I was the master! “DREAMS DO COME TRUE!!!” My mind blurted as I wrapped the collar around her neck and buckled it, and on the tag it read ‘SLAVE’.

“What will master ask of me?” She tilted her head innocently.

I stood quiet for several moments trying to process what I was about to do…”Stay on your knees slave, master wishes for his naughty mare to suck him!” I exclaimed.

“Oh, yes master!” She undid my pants, pulled down my underwear, and immediately began to suck. “You’re all mine!”

She continued to suck me, not once did she miss her rhythm. I loved every waking moment of it. The most beautiful of mares was wanting me to have sex with her. She moaned as she deep throated my member before looking up at me. “Does master wish for me to continue sucking?”

“No! Master now wants his slave to go to the bed.” I ordered, pointing to her giant mattress.

She jumped onto her bed and waited for what I would instruct next. I jumped on the bed right after and smacked her ass, and I was right all along, it did jiggle wildly. She moaned as I slapped it again causing a deep blush to cross her face. “Yes master, punish me, punish your naughty slave’s ass!” She squealed as I smacked the other cheek this time.

Without giving her a chance to react I flipped her over so that her stomach was facing me. Next she didn’t have to ask what I wanted to do to her, I just decided it was my turn to ‘eat’. I wrapped my arms around her legs and began to eat her out. She gasped persistently as I continued ,wanting more, and more as my tongue dwelled deeper into her.

“Oh, master!” She whimpered, gripping a pillow on her bed. “Yes, eat me, eat me like the filthy slut I am!”

Minutes later I stopped ‘eating’ her and smacked her thighs. “Spread them slave. Master will now truly punish you for being the dirty slut that you are!”

“Oh, thank you master!” She quickly opened up her legs, and now I knew that nothing could interfere with me plowing her this time.

I placed my phallus inside her and began rutting her highness. I kept at a constant pace,  I didn’t want to tire myself out too quickly because I wanted this to last as long as possible.

“YES! RUT ME MASTER! RUT ME LIKE THE SLUT I AM!!!”

I took my dick out of her and lied on the bed next to her. “Lay on me slave! I’m going to see if I can rut you like I did Fleur de lis!”

“Yes master!” She lecherously grinned at me as her body soon consumed both my torsos.

Because of her height her breasts were right in my face, even when I began to plow her. Her giant tits bounced and danced wildly as another adrenaline rush coursed though my body making me fuck her faster than before.

“Master did say he was thirsty earlier. Why not suckle?”

Didn’t have to tell me as my mouth latched on to one of her nipples and sucked away. She moaned and giggled as I switched from breast to breast, and each time I let go to alternate teats there would be milk squirting from them.

“Drink as much as you want master, there’s plenty.” "Yes! Suck them master! Suck them till I'm dry!"

I continued to suckle until I decieded it was time for another roatation. “Sit up on my dick slave! We are going to try something new!”

Without question she sat up on my rod and waited.

“Bounce on me Slave! Pleasure your master!”

“Of course master!” She began to  bounce on my rod, and with each bounce her massive breasts bounced with her almost slapping her in the face. Her weight, as she pounded, made me slightly cringe, but I could hold out for a good half an hour before the adrenaline would completely dissapear.

Her bounces became faster and exerted my force onto me, but I was too occupied to notice the pain and do something about it. She began to pant and whimper wildly, and soon her tongue rolled out of her mouth and her eyes almost rolled to the back of her head.

“Rest slave, master doesn't want his naughty servant to black out on him.” I ordered.

She got off me, which relieved my pelvis a lot of pain from the weight of her ass. She laid down right next to me and blinked several times before looking me in the eyes. I saw her lick her lips and without warning her lips smacked against mine and her tongued entered my mouth. I held her head as she did mine as our tongues played and dominated each other.

“Master…” She removed her lips and eyed me motherly. “Master’s slave would like him to do this every time she invites him into her chamber.”

I nodded rapidly, agreeing with her.

“Now if master may, could he possibly cum into me?” She said saucily.

“On my phallus slave, then you will receive payment.” I told her.

She slid my penis into her folds, and from all the excitement pressure built up once again and I exploded into her. “Has my naughty slave been satisfied?”

“More than you can imagine master…” She said kissing me again.

-

Luna (First person)

I couldn’t believe what I saw, Daniel was actually rutting my sister as I looked though one of my sister‘s windows! I thought I would never see the day Celestia get rammed. I mean I was only out here on my nightly rounds to experience my glorious night sky, but then this!? I felt my anger boil to its core as I felt droplets excrete from below.

“Our sister isn’t the only one who will have thy stallion!” I said to myself as I continued to watch.

-

Hours into the night: (Celestia/Molestia First person)

Soon after Daniel fell asleep I found myself wanting him more, so being quiet I slid down to his malehood and began to suck again. I know he satisfied me, but I had this urge to continue, it was almost as if that’s all I wanted in life. I began to lose myself as I continued to suck him. My mind darkened  and soon I felt another take over.

Chapter 8: Biological Want part I

XY Chromosome

Chapter eight: Biological Want part I

As the sun begins to rise:

“Why do I feel wet? Better yet, why do I do I feel completely naked? Celestia only took my pants off last night.” I silently mouthed the words,  considering I was still half asleep in Celestia’s chamber. “Meh, I’ll deal with it later…I’m going back to sl-…” I felt something pop in my mouth making me stop, but being half asleep I didn’t want to ruin my conscious dreams because of something as stupid as that. However it was odd though, I had this strange urge to not spit it out.

-

After Daniel fell asleep last night: (Molestia first person)

“Mmmmmm…” I moaned as I hungrily sucked my master’s tool. I had been waiting thousands of years to do this, and tonight my lust was finally free. I was surprised he didn’t wake up, “I must of worked him too hard…, no matter, for as long as he does this when I tell him he will soon build up a resistance against rest.” I pulled my bangs back as I continued to pleasure myself, I didn’t want to get cum in my mane…, well actually, why not, I’ll just suck it out.

My head continued to bobble as I continued to suck him hoping to ‘win a prize’, and eventually I did. Sperm shot out of his tip and almost completely coated my face. I licked around my lips and mouth, but the forehead and other areas were difficult to reach. So taking my fingers I glided them across my face and sucked on them until every last drop was consumed, however, because of the large amount of cum, almost half of it dripped from my chin onto my cleavage, but it wouldn’t be a problem to clean them, for having breasts as big as mine I easily engulfed the lower half of my face with them as my tongue licked the ejaculation off. Last time his sperm tasted like apples, this time it tasted like one of the cream filled breakfast pastries from the royal kitchen (not an éclair). I began to wonder why that was, “Could it be that there’s more to his sperm than the medical staff figured out?” I thought.

My quick ponder ended as I slightly gasped when feeling my folds secrete. It had only been a little while ago when Daniel finished rutting me, and now my pussy was wanting more. I could see why too, unlike most stallions his phallus was unusually big for his size, though I had to consider that he wasn’t a pony and I really didn’t know anything about his species. However, at the moment I cared little about what he was or where he comes from, I just wanted to be bucked!  I had little time for my fun though, I would have to raise the Sun in just a couple hours, so I couldn’t get carried away.

Seeing how he was already asleep I would have to satisfy myself discretely. “Don’t want to wake master up. Who knows how he would punish me if I woke him.?” I thought back when just a little while ago I gave him my collar. “Hmm, maybe he would smack my naughty ass again, or better, what if he made me bounce on him until I blacked out! Ohh, how my jiggly, fat ass would love being stuffed again!” Through all the excitement in my head my cunt started to discharge more rapidly as I felt streams of droplets course down my legs. My horn glowed, and my magic took Daniel’s shirt and jacket off, I wanted to explore new techniques that I could use in the future.

I had already wasted enough time, the seconds were going by and I wanted satisfaction. My horn glowed once again and a magical aura appeared around Daniel’s waist. “Since he’s not awake, I’ll just use my magic to make him my puppet.”

Carefully squatting on his member, the magic aura forced his pelvis to thrust at my command. He ‘entered’ me like before and I let out a small gasp of relief. My folds consumed every inch of it making me whimper as I knew I could only take so much of it in, but quickly I developed a slow pace for his thrusting, out it would go, and then back in as my stomach felt like it was being pierced by his dick.

My pussy must have been starving because of how long it took,  but eventually my folds were quenched as his sperm dripped from them, however my cunt would be hungry again soon and I would have to ‘feed’ it again, but in the meantime I could now experiment with his body. I lightly laid on his body so I wouldn’t suffocate him for what I was about to do. I began blowing him like the two times I’ve done before, but this time my ass was in his face. Thinking about what happened hours ago I also remembered him sticking his tongue into my sex. I couldn’t make him eat me out at the moment though, moving his head would definitely wake him up, but the thought about it was more than enticing. At the moment I could only imagine him pleasuring me in both spots at once, the thought made me so moist and I wanted it to happen as soon as it could.

Quickly another idea struck my head. Looking below at my breasts, I thought about how much action they were missing. A devilish smile crossed my face as I engulfed Daniel’s rod between them. Rubbing his dick with my cleavage and sucking it at the same time was indescribable, “If these were just  two techniques I learned, then there are bound to be more!”

I continued, to what I now called, ‘titty bucking’ him because of how his penis would slide between my boobs and would enter my mouth before I would bury it again under my ‘dairy mounds‘. I kept constant at it before I got carried away and milk started to lactate from my nipples, the feeling was so incredible that I felt pressure build down below, and before I knew it I felt a steam of liquid pour out of my sex, “I CAME!”. Looking behind me I saw the liquid was white, goopy…, and on Daniel’s chest. A deep stream of blush crossed my face as I turned around to the mess. “Can’t have him wake up with a dirty body…” I giggled. Looking at the sex juice I began to wonder what it would taste like. So being the curious slut that I am I licked some of the goo off of Daniel’s abs. My face froze as my pupils dilated, it didn’t taste like Daniel’s sperm, but I still had a hard time resisting it. My ejaculation tasted of warm syrup mixed with milk. I quickly found myself gorging out at the substance, wanting every last drop of it.

After all the juice was licked up and in my tummy I noticed one of my nipples was still lactating. The next idea to come through my head was something Daniel had already done to me. He had already suckled onto my teats from before, but from the continual lactating I would think why shouldn’t he do it again.? I carefully opened his mouth, and looking around to make sure nopony was watching because this was even embarrassing for even my standards, I plopped my fat nipple into his mouth and quickly felt him suckle. I’ve seen mares breast feed before, and this is what it must have felt like, it was calm, peaceful, quiet, and quite arousing as another stream of warm blush crossed my face.

Looking at my clock on the wall I was shocked to see how much time went by. What seemed like minutes were actually hours in reality, I had to raise the sun in five (minutes). Looking down at Daniel again I began to stroke his hair and hum my favorite rhythm. I felt like a mother tending to the needs of her colt, but as ruler of Equestria I had responsibilities, so I had to take my nipple away from him. “Don’t worry my little master, I’ll be right back…” I said tenderly to him, then kissed him on the lips before leaving.

-

“What the hell just happened? I feel something fleshy in my mouth and now its gone?” I popped an eye open and looked around to see if I was just feeling things, and I must have because I was alone. I tasted something strange in my mouth however, it tasted of cream. Quickly shutting what it might be to the side I felt an itch on my chest. My hand reached to scratch it, and as I did I immediately stopped. I brought my hand to my face and it was dripping wet with saliva. Looking at my bare chest I saw that there were actually small streams of it that filled in the barely noticeable creases between my thoracic muscles. “I don’t remember it getting this dirty…” I uttered as I wiped my hand on the bed’s blanket.

I saw the Sun slowly rising above the landscape from outside the window, which meant Celestia was gone. I noticed my dress shirt and tuxedo jacket were thrown on the floor, which means Celestia probably had some fun after I fell asleep, seeing how there was saliva that coated my body.

Putting on my underwear and dress pants I took my shirt and wiped the saliva off me, “I think I’ll just leave it here.” I bundled the shirt and tossed on the bed. As for my tuxedo jacket I folded it in half and threw it over my shoulder. Heading for the door, I stopped as it opened, for I saw the bustiest mare I’ve ever seen. “Celestia?” I barley managed to say.

“Daniel!” She rushed over, picking me up like I was a doll. “I’ve missed you!” She hugged me tight as my head was shoved and buried between her cleavage.

“HOLY SWEET MARY MOTHER OF GOD!!!”

Her hugging eventually stopped, but I insisted to stay in the position that I was already in. “Daniel, you can come out now…” She cooed, squeezing my head with her tits.

“That’s better than after shave!” I gasped, pulling my head out. “I’m awake!”

“Wonderful, because today you and I have big plans!” She cheered.

I eyed her curiously, there was something different about her. Was it the fact she was naked when out of her room, her rosy mane, her dull white fur instead of her ‘glimmering’ coat, her seductive voice,  the fact that she looked like she had gotten implants that made her bust look now, instead of being H sized, like they were MMM if not N, or was it because her ass was nearly twice its size from before. “DAMN, WHAT I WOULD LOVE TO DO TO HER!!!”

“Why not find out then?” She seductively urged.

“Uhh, well actually I was…,better yet what did you have planned today?” I said to restrain myself of lust.

“Oh, all sorts of things! You and I are going to be alone for the whole day!” She winked at me.

“Umm…okay. Well, I was heading up to the tower to wash up.” I said, grasping the chamber’s door handles.

“Why go all the way up there? You can use my bathtub.” She smiled.

“Uhh…thanks, I guess, but I would rather use the tower’s ba-”

“Use my bathtub…” She growled, giving me a distasteful look.

“Okay, okay…d-don’t get so worked up.” I stuttered, taking my hand off the handle and avoiding her as I made my way to the chamber’s tub. I hid behind the blinds and took off my dress pants and underwear. I looked at the tub which too was made up of glistening white marble, with golden handles and faucet. I put the plug over the drain then turned the water on. So far I could say this was the most bizarre morning I ever had, waking up to a naked mare and having my head lodged between her ‘funbags’, then being forced to bathe in her bathtub…, I couldn’t imagine how much more strange this morning would become. Though I spoke to soon as I heard the blinds fold up and roll away into Celestia’s closet. “Hey, bring them back!” I pointed at her while trying to cover myself.

“Get in!” She ordered.

“What?”

“Get in the tub!” She yelled at me, making me shudder.

“Okay.” I said softly, not wanting to upset her. “And to think I was the master last night…”

I got in the tub, and felt the warm water pour onto my feet as I sat up. The water had risen, and was half a foot before hitting the rims, though this tub was incredibly large so the water was up to my neck, it being so large was probably because of how big the princess was. I didn’t notice Celestia slip towards me until she was only a foot away. She stared down at me un-amused before a random grin took its place.

“Is the water warm?” She asked.

“Yes..” I said as I relaxed in the soothing warmth.

“Good, then you wouldn’t mind me joining you.” She stepped in the tub.

“Umm…I guess not, well…this is your room.”

“Indeed.” She stated, sliding herself in as the top half of her breasts floated above the water. “Lay on me.” She ordered.

“Uhh…I’m comfor-…” I didn’t finish as I saw her scowl at me. Something was definitely up with her. There had to be a reason for her physical and mental change. “You just want me to…lay on you.” I questioned.

“Mhmm…just rest on me.” She gestured me over.

I waded over and hesitated as I saw her eye my crotch, but upsetting her any further wasn’t something I intended to do. Carefully adjusting to a comfortable position I slowly  lowered my body onto her. My bare flesh touched her silky fur, and I looked behind myself just to make sure where my head would end up, and of course I saw her just smiling wanting me to do the deed. I rested my head between her teats and nervously waited for what was to come next.

“Daniel…” She sighed. “Do you like me?” She asked innocently.

“Yes.” I plainly stated.

“I thought so, the way you look at me gives it away every time.”

“Uhh…it does?”

“Mhmm.”

“O-okay then…, so what did y-”

“Shhhh…don’t talk, let us just enjoy the moment." She calmly whispered in my ear.

I had to admit, the feeling was soothing, her body touching mine in the bath, not normally something that would happen to me, but then again nothing normal has happened to me since I was here. I waited several long minutes before I heard her hum a familiar tune , the one that Fluttershy hummed when I last saw her, then I felt her fingers start to sway through and dexterously play with my hair.

“Did master sleep well.” She asked.

“Yeah…it was nice.” I said, a little surprised  to hear her call me master after she had ordered me to lay on her.

She sighed again, and I felt her stomach rise with her chest before she breathed out softly. I could feel her hand getting a little frisky with me as it groped certain areas around my crotch, before grasping my manhood itself. “How your slave loves the way you feel.” She kissed my cheek as I felt her hand begin to jack-me-off.

“C-Cel-Celestia?” I tried to turn my body towards her, but with each attempt her other arm embraced around my chest and held me in place.

“Just relax master, I’ll do all the work.” Her pace became faster, and her grip tightened around my phallus. My emotions turned me on, because now instead of being scared and confused they were pleasure and lust.

“Ohhh shit, please don’t stop…” My mind moaned.

“I don’t plan to.” She giggled.

As her contagious mood infected my body my hand snaked down to her marehood and began to play with her folds; flicking them, if not fingering her. Her breaths became more constant as I fondled with her, so it was a good sign that she was enjoying it and probably wanted more, so not being the most experienced of ‘fingerers’ I shoved half my hand up her vagina, receiving a sudden gasp from her highness.

“Trying something new again master?” She said.

“Yeah, you like it?”

“Go faster…” She whimpered as I shoved my hand up her ‘tube’ again.

“I guess I can adapt to this new Celestia…” I thought as  I pulled my hand out, then shoved my full fist into her folds causing her to squeal in delight.

-

Luna’s Chamber (Luna First person)

“We cannot believe Celestia would do such a thing! How could our sister just suddenly turn off her perfection (betray herself)!?” I ranted, though nopony was in my chamber with me as I paced and murmured further thoughts to myself. I wanted to do terrible things to Daniel after what I saw, “To think I was actually beginning to like him *sigh*…perhaps a few days in the dungeon should teach that peasant a lesson!” I growled.

As I continued to pace I began feeling pressure inside me, I suddenly stopped and panted as I felt my folds secrete from below. I fell onto my bed and gripped a pillow thinking the discharge would end quickly…, but I didn’t know how wrong I was. I began to secrete violently as I failed to pleasure myself, thinking I can take it. The urge to massage myself grew as I felt streams flow down my legs. I began to tear up, thinking how much longer this would continue until it passed.

Five minutes later and I continued to feel myself drip. I held in the urge and pain as lustful thoughts filled my mind. The secretion grew and I finally gave in as I started to sob. I took my fingers and began to massage my folds, often penetrating myself to relieve myself of the urge.

The secretion eventually ended as I pulled my moist fingers out of myself. I needed a stallion to attend my feminine needs, but sadly most stallions were married and I couldn’t take one away from his spouse. Daniel was an option, but to actually think about myself being penetrated by him angered me.

Thinking of another way to help myself I felt pressure and terror struck me as I felt droplets yet again. “No! Our needs have already been pleasured!” I whimpered feeling the moisture come/cum out of me. I cried again as I had to repeat the process of satisfying my pussy. There was no other option now, Daniel would have to make love with me. “We must…” I sighed in defeat as the discharge continued.

Shortly after the discharge ended I quickly got off my bed, exited my chamber, and made my way to Celestia’s room to ask her where the human was.

-

In Luna‘s chamber after she left: (Third person)

As Luna magically locked her chamber doors behind her she started for her sister’s room, little did she know that because of her deed a new chain of events were to come.

The shattered mirror in Luna’s room had been broken ever since Luna was finally free of her darker self. She thought that her constant dislike of the sun, before hating it, is what fueled her to become Nightmare Moon. However, there was another part to it, Nightmare didn’t only just feed off her hatred, but her lust, and what her cycle made her do was enough to free the dark mistress again. The mirror shards on the floor began to magically float as they placed themselves in the shattered mirror. Piece by piece the mirror was complete again and the cracks disappeared. A dark blue mist began to trail out of the mirror and onto the floor. “FREE ONCE AGAIN!!!” A maniacal laugh coursed throughout the chamber’s walls. “Luna will be mine once more…” The mist whispered as it snaked across the floor, and through the keyhole of the door’s handle.

-

I should’ve expected this to come, lots of rubbing and getting touchy in the tub, French kissing, and before I knew it I was plowing Celestia’s ass again. We were out of the tub of course, if I had sex with her in there I would’ve drowned already. Instead we both lay soaked on the cold hard floor as I rutted her a new way.

“W-what is th-this new style called m-ma-master?” She stuttered as I kept dominating her.

“It’s got a funny name actually…, it’s called doggy style.” I panted.

“Doggy style?”

“It’s the pose that dogs, but mostly all mammals, use when having intercourse…, funny though because this style wasn’t used by my kind until an explorer found lions doing it. After that I guess he experimented…” I informed as my hands slid under her and firmly grasped her breasts.

“Odd n-name or not h-his (Daniel) slave’s ass is l-lo-loving it.” She stuttered again, wanting more.

“Celestia, I’ve been wanting to ask…, but you look a little different from last night .” I stopped filling her as curiosity got the best of me.

“Oh, does master not like the new me ?” She whimpered as her bottom lip trembled.

“Yes, I like it…, a-a lot actually, but it’s just…, how did it happen?” I raised a brow.

“Well, since you asked ‘nicely’ I suppose I can tell you.” She seductively cooed, as she stood before me.

I was awaiting to hear what she had to say, but my facial expression turned upside down as she began to smirk and her eyes narrowed. Before I hand a chance to respond she tackled and pinned me to the ground.

“What the hell Celestia! I was ju-” I was stopped as her pointer finger shushed my lips.

“It’s simple…, you being the first, and the most reliable of any stallions…or human in your case I developed a strong lust for you.” She whispered.

“What does this have to do with your form?”

“I’m getting to that.” Her voice turned harsh. “I had never been satisfied by a stallion before, and ever since last night…well, you already know that stud.” She kissed me on the cheek.

“Get to the point!”

“Fine, fine…master is eager isn’t he.” She mocked. “After you finished rutting my naughty ass I couldn’t stay satisfied. So, soon after you fell asleep something started to change…, I wanted you, I needed you. But I know what you’re thinking, ‘what does this have to do with the physique?’ Like I said before after what you did to me I started to lose myself, so being the slut I am I began to suck you in your sleep, and what quickly followed was the lustful mare you see before you.”

“Celestia?” I raised my brow obviously knowing the answer.

“No.”

“WHAT!?”

“I’m known to you mortals not as Celestia, but the dirty mistress Molestia, or Molly for short.” Her face turned crazed as she glared down at me.

“I don’t know whether to laugh at your name or to be completely frightened.” I dully stated, un-amused at her response.

She scoffed at my response before slapping me across the face, forcing my head to turn like it did a few days before. “Hmf, not frightened are you?"

I shook my head, giving her a straightforward answer.

“Good, because you’re going to stay in here and rut me till I’m put in a wheelchair.”

“Does it look like I’m complaining…?” I shrugged.

“What?”  She asked surprised.

“You know, I think I actually like you more than Celestia, not because of the sex…, well actually yeah that’s the main reason, but you’re a bit more lively when it comes to talking.”

She looked at me funny, probably not following because of where my blind thoughts were taking me. I was actually scared out of my mind, this over sized whore was on top of me and God knows what will happen if she kept making me fuck her nonstop, so to keep her at bay I had to make up things to come out of my mouth to prevent her from reading my thoughts. “You stopped yourself from telling me something the other day. Something about Luna and why she still follows the old laws.”

“Why do you care?”

“Because master wants to know.” I shot.

“Very well, master’s wish is my command.” She chuckled as her face came dangerously close to mine.

She must have had a huge fetish for being dominated, because having a fetish for sexual desire is one thing but spilling information was another.

“As you may know my sister, being the princess of the moon, she’s not quite fond of the Sun, as I am of her Moon. So, when we first began to rule Equestria she quickly started to notice that ponies fell asleep during the night and were afraid to go outside because of predators. However, when my Sun would shine in the sky ponies all across the land would play and enjoy themselves. Eventually this led to her own corruption as she started to become resentful of me and the day. It only got worse as she started to refuse to talk to me. One night she refused to lower her Moon to make way for the day, I tried everything to calm her of the hatred she had developed, but it didn’t work. And before my eyes she transformed into something…, ‘hideous’.” Molestia smirked as her eyes shifted to the top left corners of her sockets. “My dark sister…, how I long for her to return.”

“Hideous?”

“Nightmare Moon.”

“Who?”

“My sister’s darker self, as I am of Celestia.”

“It’s amusing how you’re giving me every detail.” I took note of how this was actually someone else. From what she told me there are different sides to her and Luna that are triggered by some form of corruption, or what I know them as, ‘The Deadly Sins’.

“Why wouldn’t I? Celestia isn’t here, and you have no power over me. I already rule all of Equestria, and every subject has sworn loyalty to me. Not just that, there’s more to it.”

My plan was working, she was spilling everything while I continued cooking up a plan to escape. “Master is listening.”

“Though we can change during severe times of emotion, we also can still communicate with each other, and feed off of our other halves’ emotions. If fed enough we will eventually become free from our other self.”

“So when will Celestia come back?”

“When I’ve been satisfied.” She gripped my phallus.

“Seems logical, but there’s one thing…” I finally knew what I must do to escape, it was drastic, but it was my best shot.

“What’s that?” She said motherly, licking my ear after her response.

“You don’t have my loyalty.”

“What are you tal-GAH!” She was interrupted as I gripped the sides of her head and head butted her, avoiding her horn.

She drew herself back as she placed a hand over the spot I hit her. My eyes rolled around my sockets as tweety birds hovered above my head, I didn’t expect her to have a steel hardened skull. I shook my head as I quickly got up and stumbled to the door, but as I neared it Molestia stood and her eyes glowed white. Struggling to open the door, Molestia’s horn glowed and she launched herself at me. Gulping, I thought I was going to die, but then the door handle quickly turned on its own. With only seconds to spare I slipped through the doors and slammed them behind me.

Looking up my eye twitched thinking of how I just went from the frying pan and into the fire. Luna stood before with a serious expression across her face.

“Cover thyself Daniel, we need thou to perform a task for us.”

“Can’t it wait? There’s something wrong with Celestia!” I covered my crotch and butt with my hands.

“There is!? What happened? WHAT DID THOU DO TO HER!!!” Her voice thundered.

“I didn’t do anything. She d-.” I couldn’t finish as the door behind me opened.

“Luna, why aren’t you asleep, it’s still morning.” Celestia appeared from behind the door. She was wearing her dress, and her hair and other features were back to normal.

“Is there something the matter sister? Daniel says there was a problem.”

“Problem…, hmm, not that I know of. I think he probably had a bad dream.”

“A nightmare?”

“You could say that…” I suspiciously eyed Celestia.

“I’m sorry Luna, but did you need something?” Celestia asked.

“We need Daniel to perform something for us.”

“Of course…, Daniel.” She motioned me to go with her sister.

Luna looked down at my naked self and nodded before walking away as I began to follow, but the first step I took from Celestia I felt her powerful hand grasp my shoulder. “Till next time master.” She whispered in my ear before lustfully licking it again.

My heart pounded rapidly as she let go, and I quickly rushed toward Luna’s side like a scared child, before quickly covering myself again with my hands.

“Hmm, perhaps tonight I will be able to perform my new techniques on him.” Molestia’s voice seductively whispered at the back of Celestia’s head.

Chapter 9: Biological Want part II

XY Chromosome

Chapter nine: Biological Want part II

After escorting me away from Celestia, Luna told me to wait in her room while she went to the royal kitchen. I had an odd feeling where this would be going, so I had to ask her when she came back rather than be surprised again.

Luna came back into the chamber with two plates that were both stacked with strawberries.

“I thought you wanted me to do something for you.” My eyes shifted to the fruit as my stomach growled.

“Quick to conclude are thou not.?” She said, putting a plate of strawberries in front of me. “Thou shall eat these.”

“Yeah, no kidding I’m starving.” I picked up a strawberry and threw it in my mouth.

“Thou will need his strength for thy task...” The back of Luna’s mind said as droplets were beginning to secrete again.

Minutes passed as I finished eating the last tart strawberry. Once done my eyes caught Luna smiling at me. I don’t know why but the two times I’ve seen her smile, which includes this time, my heart rate went up. It was actually more alluring when she smiled than Celestia, maybe it was because she’s always quiet, so seeing a smile across her face was uncommon. Whatever the case was I was more than happy to have been fed again. “Best strawberries I’ve ever had…”

“We do not see why they wouldn’t be, they are after all the royal scarlet brand.”

“Royal scarlet brand…, gotta remember that.” I noted, for if I were to come across a market or a produce stall I would ask for them.

“Indeed, we have come to a liking to them as well.” Her face turned away as she bit into a strawberry.

As I continued to watch her eat, my hands grabbed a cloth from one of her dressers, and I placed it on my crotch to cover myself. I was right however, it was an odd occurrence; the night princess brings me to her chamber, which is something I thought would never happen, then she serves me strawberries. I wasn’t stupid, I knew there was whole other reason for me being in here. I was about to ask her, but then I saw her getting kind of ‘messy’ with the fruit. There was berry juice that coated her lower face as small streams of it fell down off her chin and onto her bust. I kept silent as I dared not to blink as my excitement grew. “I really hope I don’t have to pay money for this…”

“Non-sense, we are just enjoying one of our favorite fruits.” She stated as she slowly licked the tip of a strawberry before popping it into her mouth.

“Okay Luna…, why am I really in here?” I raised a brow.

She didn’t answer, which of course didn’t surprise me as I rolled my eyes. The way she saucily ate was nice to look at, but I could be doing something better…, like going to the tower that was supposed to be my room, but never had the chance to enjoy it. As I was about to stand and leave Luna approached me with an unsure expression.

“Daniel, we wouldn’t have ordered thee to attend us if it was not of importance.”

“Sorry to say to this, but I’m finding that hard to believe. You bring me to your chamber saying that you had a task for me, and you bring back strawberries that you and I started gorging out on. I don’t see any importance in that.”

“STILL THY TONGUE PEASANT, THOU HAS NO IDEA WHAT IS GOING ON!!!” She roared, catching me completely off guard.

I shrunk back frightened at her response, unless she was extremely bipolar my guess was that she was on her period or something. How odd of me to think that too, for I saw a stream of pinkish liquid coming down her crystal heels and onto the floor as a small puddle began to form. As I looked up at her face I saw tears rolling down her cheeks and her lips tremble. “Luna…, a-are you in h-”

I didn’t finish as she took hold of my waist and squeezed me tight. “Thou must help us, we cannot bear it any longer!” She sobbed over my shoulder.

“How long have you been in estrus?!”

“Love us!” She cried into my ear.

“What?”

I felt her hand reach down and grab my member as she squeezed it tightly. “PLEASE!!!” She begged, getting down on her knees.

“Luna can’t you just…, I don’t know get a dil-…” My words trailed off as she began to suck me. I looked down and met her glittering blue eyes…, we continued to stare at each other as her head bobbed from each suck.. She began to take her gown off with her hands, but not once did she stop her rhythm as she did so. As the final ends became loose her dress fell off her and what was left was the mare she truly was. She like the other ponies had weird tattoos on her hips, hers having black splotches with a crescent moon.

I held pity for her, because behind her royal stature and archaic ways she was just like any ordinary mare; she had her needs that must be treated by a male. From the way she handled me so far I would say she was holding it all in for several weeks, and now she finally gave in. I couldn’t imagine the pain and urge she must have felt throughout that time, but that was her own fault.

“Mmmmmmm…” She moaned as her eyes closed to enjoy her pleasure. I could feel her tongue twirl around my tool as her slobbery lips coated it. She forced my hand on her head to put pressure on her, probably because she wanted to see how long she can deep throat. I heard her gag as she swallowed my member whole before gasping as she spit it out.

“I think I lost count of how many blow-jobs I’ve gotten.”

She arose from her knees and mashed her body against mine as her hand gripped my phallus. “We saw what thou did to our sister.” She saucily whispered, and then began to jack-me-off. “Thou will do the same for us.”

“Seeing how you’re beating me off, I could’ve easily guessed that.” “How the hell does she know?”

“That so? Then predict what will happen next, peasant.” She ordered as her horn began to glow.

“You’re going to make me...” I shrugged not really wanting to say what I thought.

I saw her smirk at me, and right before my eyes the room started to become darker and darker until pitch black. I couldn’t believe it, how could this room be completely dark if it had windows, she had to have tented them somehow.

Standing completely motionless, I waited for what was to come. I began to feel around to guide my way out of the chamber, but as I blindly searched I was unaware of the ‘predator’ stalking me.

Out of the darkness I felt something curl around me like a serpent making me fall to the ground, but quickly as the attacker coiled around me it disappeared. It scared the living shit out of me, but I knew it had to be Luna's magic or something along those lines. “One freaky fetish…”

Feeling around again my hand touched a cushion of some kind that had the texture of silk. I was pretty sure it was Luna’s bed, and if that were the case then I knew which direction I had to go in order to leave. Hopping onto her bed I began to search around again. I wanted to grab a pillow so if I were to fall down again at least I would have something to cushion myself. My hands kept searching around, and I finally found one. As my hand grabbed it horror struck me as I felt something fleshy and stiff. “Shit…”

“Hmm, our peasant has a liking for our teats does he not?” I heard Luna giggle below me.

“Uhhh…I uhh…” I was speechless.

“Play with them.” She cooed out of the darkness.

“What?”

“WE DID NOT STUDDER, NOW FONDLE WITH THEM!!!” Her voice shouted in my ear.

Afraid of what she might do I immediately grasped her breasts and ‘juggled’ them, receiving lustful moans as I did so. I kept it up for a good minute or two before she ordered me to stop. I felt her hand reach out from the dark and grasp my head before making it plummet, what I assumed was, between her legs. “Taste us…” She whispered, not taking her hand off my cranium.

I didn’t really have a choice, not that I didn’t want to eat her out, but she, like Celestia, was very strong. I dug into her as I first lightly licked her cunt before diving into it as my tongue wriggled like a worm. As I ate her pussy she panted and whimpered, begging for more as I tried to go deeper into her. I felt her massage my scalp as I continued, which made me more eager to just end the foreplay and get on with it. However, as I continued to ‘feast’ on her I remembered my senior year class in high school.

I recalled being in the locker room one day and a group of guys were talking about what it was like to eat a girl out, but in their case they referred girl as ‘bitch’. I heard one of them say that a pussy tasted like tuna, so I asked myself why would you want to lick that in the first place, but apparently that’s not always the case, for a girl could actually flavor it somehow, I didn’t recall much of the details, but I did remember one of them say that it was bad if a girl drunk Dr. Pepper before they were ‘eaten’. I guess Dr. Pepper didn’t make them taste good, but I digress, my high school days were over and now I was licking the pussy of an anthropomorphic pony princess! Of course not that it was bad, she did however, have the strange taste of blueberry syrup.

“Ooooo, yes, yes, yes, just a little longer…” Luna whimpered.

Longer or not I was still benefiting from it. Though, the ‘little longer’ only lasted about thirty seconds before she couldn’t take it anymore and forcefully removed my head from her folds.

“Lie down, we will see how well we ride.” She ordered.

The room still being dark, I lay flat on my back and waited. Moments later I felt her front side sandwich me on the bed as her breasts engulfed my face. Her moist sex touched my tip, and as it did I could feel her slide onto it. “Buck us.” She whispered.

Like the several times before I started off slow, but then got into the heat of the moment and sped up. There were several times where my dick flew out of her and she would have to search for it again, but because of that I wrapped my arms around her waist to hold her place as I rutted her. I felt myself accelerate my rhythm as the adrenaline kicked in. I counted ten contact slaps in three seconds, poor ’tube’ must be having a rough time taking that in, but I’ve been wrong before, perhaps she would want me to go faster.

“Slower.” She whimpered as I quickly heard her tear up.

“You okay, I didn’t hurt you did I?!”

“No, thou was just going to fast…, we are new at this.”

“Why are you crying then?”

She didn’t answer, but I could feel her remove herself from me. I felt her lie down and cuddle up against me as her arms wrapped around my chest and pulled me into her. It didn’t make any sense; why was she crying and snuggling up to me if I caused her the pain.?

“Do you love me?” She asked innocently into my ear.

I honestly didn’t know how to respond to that. Celestia asked me a similar question a little while ago, except it wasn’t as powerful as Luna’s. I was afraid of my own response, if I told her ‘No’ then she might do something terrible to me, and if I told her ‘yes’, then would that mean I would end up in a relationship with her? I thought about it with the precious seconds I had before I answered, I didn’t like my options but there was only one I could see fit. “Yes, I do.”

She placed her hand on the side of my head and made it turn to her. I felt her lips press up against mine before our tongues met each other. Since the pony tongue was longer and slightly thinner hers wrapped around mine like a constrictor before forcing it into her mouth. She didn’t give my tongue any chance, she wanted to be dominant, and I really didn’t have a problem with that. However she was passionate about it, as her hands waved across my face and hair. It all ended though as she released my tongue and we both gasped for air.

“Daniel, we think thou is the first, other than our sister, to say that he loves us.”

“Your sister is the only other one?” I was rather surprised to hear her say that.

“Our subjects see us as a mistress of the dark instead of princess of the night…All we ever wanted was to be loved like our sister.” She began to cry.

“Why don’t they like you?”

“Because they fear us. They have always feared us…, even when we were just a whelp.”

“I don’t.” I said embracing her out of sympathy. “I think you’re more interesting to be around.”

“Thou thinks we are interesting?” Her tears lightened as I grabbed her attention.

“Indeed, better yet, I actually hold more respect for you than Celestia.”

“Why does thou think that? She is of higher ruling class than we are.”

“Maybe…” I sighed. “Though she did tell me what happened a thousand years ago, when you were banished.”

Luna kept quiet, I knew saying that would make her uncomfortable, but that was my goal, she had to get rid of her lonely attitude, and I think expelling all these inner feelings could ‘lighten her up’. “But that’s why I like you more. You were banished to the Moon, and yet you come back with forgiveness, when the average person would come back wanting revenge. That is why I don’t fear you, that is why you have my respect, and that’s why I lo-…like you.”

“Does thou really mean that?” She barely managed to say.

“I wouldn’t have said that if I didn’t mean it.” Though really I didn’t mean it one-hundred percent, more around eighty-seven instead.

“Then…thou wouldn’t mind if he bucked us again?”

I said something that was supposed to be meaningful to her, even when she started it, and what does she say in return, ‘Can you fuck me again‘? Looks like the percent for my respect for her just turned to eighty-six, she keeps it up she’s going to end up tied with Celestia at fifty.

So like before she got on top of me and I rammed her ass. It was more pleasuring this time though, she was more relaxed and instead of me gripping her she gripped me which was a sign that she was loving the moment. I hadn’t thought of it till now, but if the lights were on I would probably be seeing her boobs fly around all over the place because of how fast the adrenaline was making me thrust.

My pace quickly softened as I felt pressure below, “I’m gunna cum!” I gripped her waist.

“In our mouth!” She demanded, lifting herself from me and removing my grasp. Quickly, Luna found my crotch and wrapped her lips around my tool as I released the floodgate.

I could hear her gulping it down, just like Fleur de lis did last night. At first I thought it was a coincidence, but what she told me after made my mind finally click. “Thou’s seed, i-it taste like royal scarlet strawberries.” She gasped, then quickly began to suck again.

It all made sense now; the éclairs, the strawberries, I bet when Pinkie and the other‘s were sucking me they tasted apples. The serum I drunk back at Zecora’s didn’t just make me ‘larger’, but it also must have had the effect of making my sperm flavored based off what I recently ate. The theory had gotten my interest as I pondered whether to take a trip back to the hospital or not, just to see if they can get anymore results. I would have to wait though, Luna was more than enjoying herself at the moment as she continued to suck every last bit of sperm out of my urethra.

I pulled her head back away from my phallus as she started to become a little obsessive with it, but after I did she passionately kissed me, filling my mouth with my own berry flavored ejaculation. “If thou truly loves us he will buck his princess tonight under her Moon.” She seductively cooed in my ear.

“Uhh…okay.” I sheepishly replied as I heard her back away from me.

Luna’s horn glowed once more and the windows were not tented anymore, for the sun shined though and lit the room. Being able to see again, I saw Luna pick up her gown and dress herself. “Thou may borrow a towel if he wishes.” Her head turned to one of her closets.

“When the hell will I get real clothes?” I grumbled as I grabbed a indigo towel from the closet shelf. Wrapping the towel around my waist, I wanted to ask her about the little stunt she pulled on me in the dark. “Princess, why did you coil something around me in the dark?”

“What are thou talking about, we were on our bed waiting.” She eyed me suspiciously.

“You sure, because I-…Oh, you fixed your mirror.” I pointed out.

“Impossible, that mirror is sha-…” Her words trailed off as her eyes grew in fear as she faced the mirror. “No…, the mirror, it….IT’S SUPPOSED TO BE SHATTERED!!! HOW COULD THIS HAPPEN!!!?” Luna’s voice raged as her eyes glowed at me. “DOES OUR IGNORANT PEASANT NOT KNOW WHAT HE HAS DONE!!!?”

“Whoa, whoa, don’t get mad at me, I didn’t do anything.” I stated. “Except plow your ass…”

“THAT MIRROR WAS THE ONLY OBJECT THAT COULD CONTAIN NIGHTMARE!!!”

“You mean your darker self? How does that work?” I scratched my head.

“GET OUT!!!” Luna roared.

Gulping, not wanting to see this crazy bitch go psycho, I was more than ’happy’ to accept her request. Shutting the doors behind me I blinked several times to try and comprehend what just happened. “Having sex, she gets emotional and cries, have sex again, then she’s pissed off. Yeah…, she needs a psychiatrist. I mentally concluded walking away from her chamber.

-

Following Daniel (Nightmare Moon First person)

“Delicious, I’ve never felt such lust before!” I followed the strange creature from behind. The way he bucked Luna was the single best moment I’ve ever experienced yet. I never would’ve thought that this ‘human’, or whatever Luna and Celestia called it, was capable of having such strong emotion for another. I had never been so aroused, and that was just with Luna, if I were to ‘attach’ myself to him, then there would be no doubt in my mind that I would be free again, but being free would soon have to wait, for now I had to have more of his emotions, they were driving me wild with pleasure and satisfaction.

-

I finally reached my tower and went inside. It was a relief to know that I was in my own little ‘sanctuary’, not being able to be bothered. However, first things first, I wanted to shower, if not take a bath. My hair was scruffy and unattractive looking, and I smelled of body fluids, couldn’t get any more dirty than that for me.

Opening the bathroom door I examined the inside and went over to the tub. Unfortunately there was just a faucet, and two handles just like the princesses’ tubs, but no matter, I could still enjoy myself while washing up. It took me a couple of tries to figure out which handle was hot and which was cold, for it was always the same when the handles were unlabeled; one would think that since you first turn on the water it’s cold, so one assumes that handle makes the water cold, but really that’s the handle that turns the water hot. Whatever though, point is the water was warm and I slipped in and enjoyed it. Funny, there was actually a rubber ducky on one of the tub’s ridges, I shook my head, amused as I stared at it’s lifeless eyes before my thoughts took hold of me.

After Luna demanded me to leave, I wasn’t counting on having sex with her under the Moon, but hey, weirder things happened already, like ‘Molestia’. It was all so strange though, Celestia and apparently Luna too, both of them have split personalities that are…, from what I’ve seen and heard, not evil but more on the lines of lacking morals, but the name Nightmare Moon kept popping in my head, she was supposed to be Luna’s other half. Molestia said that she was hideous, but in the back of my mind I thought otherwise, because if Celestia’s other half was an over sized ‘cleavage monster’ then maybe Luna’s other half would be too, not that I wanted to find out. That mirror though, in Luna’s room, she said that was what was keeping Nightmare imprisoned, and since the mirror was whole again did that mean Nightmare was free? I didn’t want to think about anymore, it would just be another concern that would make me end up as Luna’s rag doll again.

Through all my critical thinking I didn’t notice how the bathwater quickly became cold, I didn’t realize that my mind was ranting for so long, but whatever, as soon as I dry myself off I was going to ask one of the maids where I can get some real clothes.

As I was about to exit the bathtub I heard someone knocking on the bathroom door. Quickly drying myself I wrapped up and opened it to see who it was…, though I wish I hadn’t. “Celestia?”

“Washing up are you?” She gave me a friendly grin.

“Uhh…,yeah. What are you do-”

“Oh, you left your dress clothes in my chamber, so I took the courtesy to bring them to you.” She interruptedly chirped, showing me the tuxedo clothing that she laid on my bed.

“Thanks, I think.” I said, scratching an itch on my neck.

There was an awkward silence as she continued to glare down at my half naked body, making me feel…, well awkward. “Uhh…is there anything else you wanted to tell me?” I finally spoke.

She failed to answer as her eyes were locked below my waist causing me to take a step back. As I stepped back she took a step forward still eying that certain part of my body. “Princess!” I blurted, catching her attention.

“Hmm, oh…sorry Daniel…I…was distracted.” She sheepishly looked away.

“I could tell…” I stated bluntly.

“Anyway, I wanted to inform you about an event this evening.”

“Another one?” I tilted my head.

“Indeed, a dinner party actually, like the social gathering last night.”

“Who’s hosting this one?”

“I am.”

“Really? Is it going to be here at the castle?”

“Mhmm, and I need you to come because there will be ambassadors from different provinces attending, if not other rulers.”

“Alright, but what’s the occasion for?”

“You Daniel.” She smiled

“Me?” I asked surprised.

“Word has gotten around that an ‘alien’ is here at Canterlot Castle, so there are going to be quite a few guests coming.”

“Damn, word got around fast!” “How much is a few?”

“Usually when it’s something somewhat major, like this, around…seventy-five to two-hundred.”

“Two-hundred?!”

“Quite, so I hope you didn’t have plans tonight, because you’re going to busy introducing yourself.” “Then rutting my naughty ass again afterwords!”

“Umm…okay, wait…do I have to wear the tux again?” I pointed to it lying on the bed.

“Oh-no, not that one. Since you’re an honored guest at the castle, if not living here, you’ll find that the maids will be more than happy to make more dress clothes for you, which they are at this moment. I think they’ve already made, hmmmmm thirty already.” She scratched her chin.

“Thirty tuxedoes!” I slapped my forehead. “Am I going to ever get casual clothes?”

“Of course, my maids are making those as we speak too.” Celestia assured.

“That’s a relief…”

“Well, I best go now, I have to make sure all the preparations are in order.” She said, pettily waving ‘goodbye’ to me as she exited the tower.

“Well shit, another busy night stuck with a bunch of froo-froo individuals.” My conscience spoke. “I have a few hours though, I think a nap is in order…” I completely dried myself off before collapsing on my bed.

-

Nightmare Moon First person: (Just a heads up in case you don’t know, she’s still in a mist form.)

“How interesting, a dinner party…with other monarchs, this just keeps getting better!” I watched Celestia leave the tower before putting my attention on, what I now know him as, Daniel. Still just being a mist, I snaked my way over to him. I looked at him carefully, noticing the differences between him and a pony, however, overall I think he was actually kind of cute for his size. Unlike most stallions that were left he was relatively small, but that didn’t stop me from what I desired.

I heard him slightly snore after a few minutes went by, and being cautious I undid the knot in his towel and what revealed made me berserk. I wrapped myself around his dick like a snake before diving into his urethra. “The sweet plot of revenge!” I manically laughed. Nothing would stop me this time, with the amount of sperm this creature had I would have no problem with being ‘filled’, and if he keeps rutting mares like he did Luna I would soon have my revenge.

I consumed his sperm as I greedily drank it all down in large gulps, and immediately after it all was gone his testes refilled giving me another to chug down. I quickly drank that batch too, and to my shock they refilled yet again. I smirked to myself thinking how this couldn’t get any better, but as usual it does as a thought passed though my head. “Feed off him and make him do my bidding. Hmmm, wouldn’t be too hard, just have to see where his loyalty lies.”

Drinking the next batch of sperm I felt myself wanting it more and more. It was almost like his ejaculation was a drug. Impatiently waiting for the next batch I wrapped myself around his vas deferens and sucked on its endless supply of cum like a leech."It would only be a matter of time now, soon I would become physical again and Daniel would become my slave."

Chapter 11: Biological Want part IV

XY Chromosome

Chapter eleven: Biological Want part four

(Clop, clop, and more damn clop! Enjoy)

After dinner continued I learned that a few of the guests were staying until the Gala, which was supposed to be in a couple days, five to be exact. I was eager to know what was so special about this ‘Grand Galloping Gala’ because from some of the side conversations I picked up it was supposed to be an extravagant event. However, to me it sounded like one of those over the top gatherings where one is immediately judged based off his/her actions by a bunch of uptight snobs…, and thinking of snobs Blueblood came to mind. “I wonder how that poor mare is faring?” I murmured. I saw that narcissistic bastard (Blueblood) take that mare without her even saying so while at the party last night. That was pretty much rape if he fucked her, but then again she would be getting plowed by some royal, so maybe she didn’t mind because probably her status in society will go up…, or she will eventually find out that he was just using her and she might kill herself because of the embarrassment, for I doubt Blueblood would be able to get her pregnant, so in turn she wouldn’t be able to accept the fact she had been used and not fertilized by a royal, and to save the dignity she had left…, well she might as well end it. It was a rather tragic thought to cross my mind, but I had to keep myself from getting a hard-on as the princesses both began whispering naughty requests and thoughts into my ears.

“Will thou not forget to pleasure his princess under her moon?” Luna whispered.

“Forget what my ‘inexperienced’ sister says Daniel, I know you’re up for another round with me?” Celestia hissed as her eyes locked onto Luna with distaste.

“Can’t I just go to bed, I’m tired…” I sighed.

“No…” Luna chimed.

“Since your going to repopulate Equestria and the rest of the ponies across the world, you’re going to have to learn how to tolerate exhaustion.” Celestia added.

“Shit…” My head fell as I grumbled.

-

After Dinner:

Many of the guests left in carriages that took them back home, or to a hotel nearby, but a few of the others, Frelga included, stayed here at the castle. From the tour I knew there were well around a hundred guest rooms in all the castle, some being in the other towers like mine.

I was now in my tower, stripping down to my underwear as I tossed my dress clothes aside. It was five past midnight, and I wanted to sleep. However, I remembered both the princesses’ final requests; Luna wanted me to meet her in the garden at three, no surprise there remembering her previous request at the dinner table. Celestia on the other hand wanted me to join her in her chamber again for another night of, what I assumed was, me being the master. What she failed to realize is that she tried to ‘kill’ me last time I was in there. “They can wait…” I said heavily as I fell onto my bed.

-

One hour later…:

As I lied motionless in my bed, I struggled to hold my bladder as I had to take a pee. I hated it when this happened; one would be all hunky-dory in his or her bed, then when you finally get comfortable you have to use the rest room. “Ughhh, dammit.” I finally gave in and stumbled to the restroom’s door, for if I held it any longer I would’ve woke up with wet bed sheets. However, as I walked through the door and shut it behind me I didn’t notice the figure in my room as it began walking silently to the bed.

“Ahh…” I sighed as the hot, yellow waste poured out of me. It was relieving to feel the last drop shoot out and be gone.

Walking out of the bathroom and back to my bed, my eyes caught an open window near the door. Shutting it I continued to my comforting mattress that awaited me. Slipping under the reveling covers I began to drift off again.

Moments later I became uncomfortable with my reclined posture and had to reposition myself. Turing over on my side I faced the inside of my mattress instead of the outside. Sighing as I became comfortable once more, my hand searched for a cool spot on the bed so I could have the luxury of not getting too hot as I slept. Though as it continued to search my hand felt something soft and silky. It felt familiar to me, but the problem was that I didn’t know what it was. Suddenly out of dark I felt someone’s tongue lightly lick my nose making my eyes crack open.

“Mmmmm, don’t stop rubbing, I love it when you touch me.” A familiar seductive coo rang out next to me.

“C-Celestia?” I squeaked. The second I said that her horn glowed and I could see how wrong I was, seeing the rosy pink mane. “MOLESTIA!!?”

“Miss me?” She chirped as she smiled lovingly into my eyes.

“W-What are you doing here?” I was unable to move because of how surprised I was.

“I do recall that you were supposed to attend my chamber.” She smiled, not taking her eyes off me.

“Uhh…” She had me there, I did ignore her request…, though I thought she would rub it off.

“Now I know you may be scared what must be done, but it’s for your own good.” She started.

“Scared? Of what.”

“Don’t you see, you’re going to rut every mare in Equestria…, well those that I allow anyway…” Her eyes shifted to her left upper corners. “And you will have to build up a tolerance to weariness, I wouldn’t want you to get tired while on the job.” She shifted her eyes back to me.

“Bu-but, what does that have to do with you in my bed?” I stuttered.

“Oh Daniel…” She sighed, “You’ll need practice before you start repopulating…, and what better mare for you to train on other than me?”

“Are you serious?!” My eye twitched.

“I expect you to be able to rut me anytime I say so, and let us not forget that if you try to ignore my requests I’ll just make them harder for you in the future.”

“Unfair…” I silently murmured.

“Unfair? Maybe, but you’ll need to build up your muscles and stamina. I mean the average stallion can already last as long as you can, and I find that troubling for someone with your ‘standards’.” She stated rather shyly, sitting up on the bed. As she sat up I took notice that she was wearing the same gown that Celestia wore, except her bust ripped the fabric that was supposed to support the breasts.

“Point taken…, but even if I do build up the strength to last me, on average I would have to have sex around the clock to fertilize every mare…, not just that you said the gala is just in a couple days. I can’t build up till then.”

“True, but that’s why I’m here, I’ll start you off easy with maybe ten or twelve mares a day, but as you get better I’ll increase the number of mares.”

“I guess that’s reasonable…, but wait hold on. I want to get back to my original question I had before. What am I supposed to be scared of?”

“Last time I saw, you were trying to open my door as if your life depended on it…,and sadly it opened leaving me beyond upset.” Her tone turned icy. “But now we're together again, and you can finish what you started!” She quickly removed my covers from the bed and before I had a chance to react she pinned my hands and feet with hers. “So what’s it going to be Daniel? Are you going to ‘buck’ me like the true ‘stallion’ you are, or are you going to whine and complain like a little bitch?” She scoffed. “ For I would have expected you to be all over me by now, but instead you choose to stall and procrastinate. So tell me, was it really just a one night stand between you and I, and now you think that you’re too good for me?

“No…, I’m just tired.” I shrugged.

“But that’s what I’m here for, to rid you of being weary. Actually I take back what I said, it’s obvious to see that you don’t want to have sex.” She took her hands off mine and turned herself around so that her ass was facing me from underneath the dress. With the moon acting as a source of light I saw the tiniest thong I’d ever seen covering her slit. I knew she turned around on purpose, but as I continued to stare my erection grew until it stood tall and firm, bringing up the elasticity of my underwear as my pupils grew in excitement. I felt an adrenaline rush course through my body, and no longer did I feel the need to sleep. “Okay I’ll do it!” I quickly babbled, sensing the strong urge to just wrestle her to the ground and ram her like the whore she was.

“Come again?” She said giddily while turning her head, giving me a lecherous smile.

“I’ll do it.” I said again. “OH GOD TAKE OFF THE PANTIES!!!”

“You’d like that wouldn’t you, but why would I need to do that? I’m right here, and all yours.” She assured, licking her lips as she swayed her rump in front of me.

A droplet of drool coursed out my mouth and landed on my underwear. “HELLS YEAH!!!” I found myself reaching forward and groping her beautiful, big, fatty rear. I began rubbing her cheeks with my hands before actually doing it with the side of my face.

“Stop teasing me, I know you’re the one for foreplay, but remember you’re ha-ooohhhhhh…” Molestia moaned. Before she finished I slid her thong down, and what appeared before me was the poor, dripping pussy that was crying for me to make ‘friends’ with it. Sticking out the tip of my tongue I lightly circled around her marehood before I took a lick up her slit. I loved the way Celestia, or this case Molestia, tasted; it was like eating pancakes soaked with syrup and drinking a glass of milk. Taking a few more licks outside her cunt my tongue decided to go in a little deeper. I stuck my dripping tongue up and between her folds till it couldn’t go any further. I could hear Molestia breathing in quick light gasps and moans that egged me on to continue eating-her-out. I wrapped my arms around her thighs and locked them; I was now laying flat on my back with her dripping folds in my face.

-

Molestia First person:

Daniel’s lust filled my senses as I too couldn’t resist having my way with him. The way he was licking my hungry pussy drove me wild, I had to repay the favor for such an act.

As he wrapped his arms around my legs I lowered myself onto his body in perfect alignment so that his boner was coming right at me. I removed his underwear and tossed them off the bed. His full erect tool stared at me in the eyes. I eyed it lovingly as I gripped it with my fist. “Don’t worry, mama’s here.” I cooed, kissing it lightly on the glans (tip). I could still smell Velvet’s, Fleur de lis’, and some other mare’s scent on it. Though that didn’t matter anymore, my jealousy is gone and none of those whores would take him away from me. I took a long, slobbery, continuous lick up and down his shaft until finally swallowing it. Pulling my bangs back I remembered what I intended to do;. I would use my new techniques I learned from this morning on him, and any more that I discover tonight.

-

I think now Molestia may have gotten a little tiresome with keeping herself up, her ass was literally on top of my face. Continuing to gorge out on her I rubbed her large tush with my palms and thrust in her mouth as I felt her suck. I could hear her slurp in any excess saliva as she continued to pleasure me. Molestia was far better than Celestia when giving blow-jobs, she took the extra mile so it was as if every motive was her last when going down my shaft. Thinking how it couldn’t get any better she placed my dick between her boobs and began rubbing it with them. “Oh God!” I moaned, feeling her suck its tip as it emerged from between her ‘funbags’.

Pressure built up, and I tried holding it in as long as I could, but with the horny princess’s constant sucking I gave in and released my emission into her mouth. “I think I should’ve warned you first…” I sighed, relieved to feel the pressure going down.

Molestia didn’t turn to acknowledge what I said, instead she kept on with her business. “Uhhh…Molestia?” I questioned shyly.

She turned her head and grinned. “Yes?” She answered with crazed eyes that made me shudder. Molestia had cum and saliva dripping down from her mouth and chin that formed a small wet spot on the mattress. I didn’t know whether to decide the image that faced me was disgusting or hot, but in any case I was ready to move on to what was next as I immorally slapped her ass making it jiggle slightly.

“Ready for more I see.” She saucily chuckled, turning around to face me. “How about it Daniel, you think you can handle this?” She undid the straps holding up her dress, and slowly her gown fell off making me ecstatic. Her massive tits mocked me as she wrapped an arm underneath and cuddled them. She looked me straight in the eyes with her inviting irises wanting me to go over and dominate, and if her sultry look wasn’t enough she then licked the top of her breasts and began fingering herself, moaning and whimpering as she teased me. “C’mon Daniel, I know you want me.”

My left leg had a spasm as it randomly jerked from the tease. I was wide eyed, lecherous, and restless. “Knock off the tease slave, master is back and he wants your pleasure!” I mentally cried out as I crawled over to her. Finally reaching her ‘lustfulness’ I took hold of her waist and met her soft lips.

-

Molestia First person:

Daniel gently placed his hands on my waist as our mouths met. First it was just on the lips, but that was just foal’s play for me, so I made the first move. I entered his mouth, scanning and feeling the inside. His tongue was more than willing to greet mine as his and mine both twirled around each other and traded foreign fluids to one another. I kept my tongue close to his teeth, I found it strangely arousing to feel his cuspids (canines), hoping that he would ‘accidently’ nip me.

Feeling his fingers penetrate me from below my wings began to flare out and stiffen. My full ‘wingboner’ span almost reached both opposite walls of the tower. His fingers became more adventurous as he forced them up my vagina, tickling me as he continued up. My excitement grew and so did my lack of control. I grabbed Daniel’s cock and began stroking it. My breasts began to lactate as tiny white droplets began to emerge, and I felt Daniel latch on to one my nipples and begin suckling. Warm blush rushed to my fiery cheeks as I slightly gasped when feeling one of his cuspids nip my areola. Like this morning I imagined him as if he was my little colt, needing his mother‘s nurture…, though if he was my child it would be more of an incest relationship. With one of my hands constantly stroking  his dick, my other hand massaged Daniel’s scalp and played with his hair.

I could smell and taste his lust for me, and with every second I was with him I could feel myself growing stronger. Daniel isn’t just a tool benefiting me, I also could feel myself wanting to become closer with him. Though desire is what makes me more powerful, I could also sense the hint of love in his emotion towards me. Did he really care for my well being, not just as Molestia but also as Celestia, or is it just me getting too emotional because of the moment.?

-

Minutes passed and I got tired of the simple foreplay, I was ready for her ass to be rammed. Whispering my request for Molestia to lie on her back, I hopped off the bed for her to get in position. Spreading her legs apart, revealing her secreting folds, I grabbed her legs and dragged her close the bed’s edge.

“Buck me.” Molestia silently mouthed the words, then quickly sent me a ‘kissy’ face.

“I think she might need a wheelchair after this.” Remembering from what I heard her say this morning.

Gripping her hips I gently plunged into her. When I had first began to rut her (referring to this morning) I was surprised to feel that her bowels were tight and inexperienced…, just like me. I would’ve expected a mare such as Molestia to have a more relaxed cervix. With each slow but forceful plunge her breasts bounced gently. She looked at me with passionate, half open eyes signaling me to go faster. Picking up the pace to please her as well as myself I heard the erotic slaps when both our lower sections met, *phat-phat-phat-phat-phat*. It was constant and without flaw as I continued my steady rhythm. I put more force into one plunge as pressure built up again and I released it into her womb. Half her face was warmed by blush as she knew I  exploded into her.

I continued to satisfy myself; ramming her cunt and hearing her whimper, I thought I was hurting her because of how hesitantly she breathed and moaned, but she demanded more. “O-Oh master! Faster, h-ha-harder, deeper! P-punish my starving folds!” She exclaimed, then beginning to suck on one of her fingers; lightly licking the tip of her nail as if though she was picturing it being my glans.

-

Molestia First person:

I eyed my finger tenderly before sucking it like it was Daniel’s length. Loving every moment of Daniel stuffing me I couldn’t help but want his dick down my throat at the same time. Quickly another idea struck home as I remembered what mares did because of the lack of stallions; they would usually use something called a dildo, and stuff it up their folds to relieve them of the strong urges. I caught Luna doing it once with a banana, but instead of ramming it up her pussy she sucked on it. Thinking of the next time I would have a moment like this,  I would bring a ‘toy’ with me so I could get double filled.

Exiting my thoughts Daniel stopped thrusting and jumped on the bed with me. With his dick completely waxed and erect he urged me to take a seat on it. Lowering myself onto his phallus I descended until I reached his hilt and brought myself back up. Picking up the pace I began slamming down on his pelvis, wanting every bit of him inside me. “Y-ahh…you’re so b-big!”

I could hear him grunt as my fat ass slammed on his pelvis. There was some pain coursing through his body but I could see him hiding it as he formed a weak smile pleading me to continue. Stallions in the past would usually have sex to satisfy themselves, rarely would one want to satisfy himself as well as his mate. I could see past his clouded lustful self and observe his noble side as he fought the pain I inflicted on him…, but like I said before it was for his own good, he would be repopulating the pony race and with that there would not be much time for him to rest.

Feeling my peak I slammed down on Daniel with all my weight making him grit his teeth, and immediately I could feel my orgasm commence as it flowed from my folds and coat Daniel’s crotch. “Ohhhh…mmmmm…that was good.” I moaned, drenching the same finger I sucked on with semen, then licking it off.

-

“Holy shit…” I breathed out, then taking in a deep breath. Looking at Celestia, who looked more than satisfied to me, I returned the devilish smirk she sent me earlier as I took hold of her and set her down on her side. “Ready for another round?” I asked friskily.

“Hmmmm, I like the new you Daniel.” She giggled, licking me on the nose. “Do you think you can treat me like the slut I am, and always dominate?”

I assured her by slipping my tip between her folds again.

“I thought so…” She cooed.

Adrenaline coursed through my veins and arteries making my pupils dilate till they were the size of small grapes. Thrusting into her hard and without mercy she squealed. With my rhythm increasing in pace I lost complete control of my thoughts. My goal now was to fuck her as long and as hard as I could without stopping. “Hope you don’t have plans this morning Molestia, you’re going to be here a while!” My eye twitched.

Minutes passed and she moaned and hollered throughout the tower apartment. I didn’t care, for behind her whimpering and pitiful look she was enjoying every movement I made. Once again the pressure built up and I blasted into her. I saw her eyes roll half way back, and her tongue loll out of her mouth. Judgment came back to me and I could see she had enough…, or so I think. Kissing her on the lips I felt weariness take hold of me. Getting up and retrieving the covers Molestia threw to the side, I placed it on top of us as we both began to drift off, but before I completely lost sight of her through my dreary eyes I saw her reach over and embrace me, bringing our bodies together as her huge breasts mashed against my chest.

“Love you…” I heard her whisper before going to sleep.

-

A few hours later:

I couldn’t stay asleep for too long, my mind was wandering in its own little world and my stomach was empty as I heard it growl. Molestia’s soft breaths tingled my spine as she shifted closer to me. My stomach grumbled again and Molestia began to stir. I didn’t want to wake her, so as carefully as I could I took hold of her arm and gently placed it beside me. Looking at her lovable face I tilted my head and mentally told her that I would be back.

Getting of the bed I found my underwear and put it back on, then opened the tower’s door. Immediately I felt the cool night breeze rush over me like flowing water. Goosebumps emerged from my skin as I cautiously shut the door behind me and descended down the steps.

Circling down the giant spiral tower stairs I couldn’t help but get the feeling that I was being watched. There were quick flashes of movement through the shadows that made me perspire. “Maybe I should go back…” I told myself, taking a step up. Without warning someone’s hands grabbed me by the arms from above and flew me away from the tower. The motion was so sudden and without cause I nearly pissed myself. Looking up at my captor I shook my head unbelievingly. “Luna?” I questioned.

“It’s past three…” She chirped, flying herself and I down to the gardens.

Landing on the soft grass I fell to my knees and panted. I was beyond happy to know I was touching the solid ground. “Don’t ever do that again…” I said unsteadily.

“How else were we supposed to capture you? The way thou rutted our sister we thought thou would stay in there for the entire night.”

“Wait, you peeped in on us?” I was shocked to hear her say that. I didn’t think Luna would watch me have sex with her sister. Though there was one thing that crossed my mind, did she not know that was Molestia I was fucking and not Celestia?

“We were waiting for thou to emerge from his tower, so then we could have you…, and now since thou is here…” Her voice turned seductive as she reached over her shoulders with both hands and undid her dress’s straps.

“You’re kidding me..."

“We do not jest at what we do peasant. After what thou did to us in our chamber, we had to have his tender erection in us again.” Her dress fell from her, and she waltzed over to me. “Now our peasant shall do what he did to our sister.” She pulled down my underwear and quickly licked my penis to harden it, then she grabbed my shoulders and forced me to the ground.

Crawling over me until our eyes were at the same level she smiled. “Love us.” She told me like before, smacking her lips against mine as her body laid flat on me.

Yet another rush coursed though my body, but I wasn’t sure how long it would last. It took several rushes for me to satisfy Molestia, and from my last encounter with Luna I think it was more of her experimenting with my body than actually having intercourse, for she cut herself short wanting me to have sex with her under the moon.

Like before her eyes closed for her to enjoy the moment, and her tongue was aggressive and demanding as it tangled around mine and forced it into her mouth, however, this time she took it up a notch when kissing; because my tongue was not as long as a pony’s, it felt though like she was pulling my tongue down her throat, so my lips completely disappeared into her mouth. “Take it easy princess, unless you got a thing for vorarephilia I’d suggest you let go!” I mentally insisted, hoping that she would hear my plea, for I was running out of air and was about to gag.

Her eyes opened and released me as I pulled my tongue back into its home. “The hell.?” I simply stated, eyeing her quizzically.

“Shall we be more easy for our servant?” She teased.

“That would help…”

Luna raised a brow amused at my response. She glared at me tenderly and kissed me again. I didn’t expect her to do it a second time, but like her personality she was rather unpredictable. Just as she said, she went ‘easy’ on me, which by her definition meant that she was still in charge when it came to oral exchange, but at least I didn’t choke or gag.

Luna reached beneath me and groped my hard dick as she guided it to her marehood. With her hand she forced it to circle around her clit before sticking my tip up her slit (ha, that rhymes). “Satisfy us.” She ordered, releasing her lips.

“We’re outside, what if we’re caught by someone?”

“But why not be outside under our beautiful moon. Even if we are caught doing the deed we can order whoever it is to keep silent…, and that’s the exciting part, will we or will we not get caught.”

“Really!?” I felt dumbstruck.

“Enough talk Daniel. Thy princess demands thous full cooperation, now fill us!” She demanded, feeling her folds secrete.

I thrust into her and felt the warm sensation of her insides. Her cervix was still very tight like Molestia’s,  I didn’t want to get caught by someone, so I wanted to get this over as fast as I could. I quickly began my rhythm hoping that she wouldn’t howl and whimper like Molestia…, however on the upside I was more than delighted to have Luna riding me again, but what was this drastic change in attitude of hers?

Not thinking too much about it I focused on the matter at hand, satisfying Luna quickly so I don’t get caught…, and so that I can go eat something.

Her chest coaxed me to suckle onto one of her tits, and as I latched on small amounts of warm milk filled my mouth. I think by now, that is if I hadn’t already known, I knew I had a fetish for breasts, but hey, that’s part of what being a male is all about, loving the parts of the female body.

“Ah-ohm Daniel, we knew thou would be perfect for us." She moaned, blushing as I continued to pleasure her in both spots.

Several minutes passed and I was about to hit my peak. “Luna, I’m gunna cum!” I warned, forcing myself to stop suckling her nipple.

“Fill us.” She urged as I kept plowing into her cunt.

Rolling my eyes I sighed, “A’right…”

Grunting as I felt it flow through my length I released my sperm into her moist womb. Her wings flared at full length and she moaned, but right after she rest her head on my chest and wrapped her wings around her as well as myself. Unlike Molestia, Luna was quick to satisfy, which might be due to her lower level of lust towards me, but I had a feeling that her want would grow and soon I would be paying the price.

Closing my eyes, I couldn’t tolerate being awake anymore. My vision darkened and so did my feel to this world. As my eyes completely shut I wondered whether my sperm impregnated both the princesses.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

“How adorable…” I finished watching Daniel plow my opposite. With both their desires for one another I could sense my magic becoming more powerful. I smirked at the two of them as they both lay cold on the ground.

I was hungry again and swiftly made my over to the ‘lovely couple’. Daniel’s sperm had almost now regenerated my upper torso. All that were missing was my lower half, my arms, and hands. Though I was more excited to finally see my breasts again, scaling them to Luna’s mine were much larger if not a little bigger than Celestia's.

Circling around the two of them I noticed Daniel’s shaft was still within Luna’s warm folds. Being able to turn into a mist I squeezed myself through the tiny gap that Daniel’s rod didn’t reach and made my way up to his meatus and dove into it. “Only a matter of time now!” I manically laughed.

Chapter 12: Biological Spree

XY Chromosome

Chapter twelve: Biological Spree

I woke up again, only before the rays of dawn appeared over the horizon; throughout the night I could feel something going on down below around my crotch. However, it wasn’t until I was fully awake and aware of my surroundings that the problem was that my dick was still in Luna’s marehood. I was so tired that I forgot to take it out of her, but on the upside it was at least warm inside her. Her wings were still wrapped around herself and I like a blanket, compared to the other wings on ponies hers dwarfed the others. I guess having large wings was also a symbol of authority, it would make sense, they’re huge, elegant, and make whoever would have them fearsome when flared. I was getting off topic, I was wide awake, I was still kind of having sex with Luna, and there was the accursed growl of my stomach. It was a good thing we both shifted in the night as we slept, because instead of her laying on top of me we both were on our sides.

Turning my head to examine the surroundings, just to make sure there wasn’t anyone spying on us I carefully removed my phallus from her folds with a wet *plop*. I turned away at the sight I saw, for it would seem my dick was acting as a cork because the second I took it out of Luna her folds secreted fluids like a leaking garden hose. I heard her grumble as she turned again. Looking at her peaceful expression as it faced me I stood up, grabbed my underwear, and quietly walked away.

-

Wandering the great halls of the castle I didn’t bother going back to my tower. There was no need to; I was up and about, Celestia if not Molestia would be upset when she would see me because I didn’t return last night, and after sniffing the sweet aroma of cinnamon. I bet I was close to the castle’s kitchen…, actually I knew I was because I remember from the tour.

Entering through two metal doors with small circular windows on them, I examined the inside. Seeing the kitchen again, it reminded me of my working days before college, serving if not making pizza for the customers waiting at the cash register.

-

Three years ago:

“Yo Danny, serve up some cheese won’t you. The guy don’t like his pizza.” My manager gave me the pizza I recently gave to the waiter.

“I’ll get on it…” I sighed, grinding up more mozzarella with the cheese grater. If I didn’t know any better I would say my employer was working for the remnants of the Mafia; if anything would give him away it would be his accent.

“Eh, Danny, the guy says he knows you.” My boss said before he exited the kitchen doors.

“What?”

“Yeah, he also asks how your motha is doin’.”

“Who the hell is this guy?” I marched out of the kitchen to confront whoever it was that ‘knew’ me and my mother.

“Aye, kiddo, how you doin’?” A familiar voice called from in front of the register.

I shook my head and chuckled to myself after seeing the who is was. “Really…, Mr. Mourice? I didn’t expect you to eat here?”

“Why, is it because of my gut?” He joked.

“Possibly, but never mind that. How much more cheese do you want?”

“Till I can’t see the sauce, a big man needs a big meal, eh.”

“True.” I nodded, agreeing with him.

“Danny, didn’t I tell you to put more cheese on his pizza?” My boss interrupted.

“Yeah I’ll get right on it. Sorry Mr. Mourice its pretty busy nowadays.”

“Oh no problem, just make sure you cover the sauce.”

“I’ll be sure to.” I replied opening the kitchen doors. “Oh and Mom’s fine, though the taxes are getting her though.”

“Well tell her if she needs anything I’ll be more than happy to assist her.” He waved as I entered the kitchen.

Mr. Mourice was a kind middle aged man with a beer belly. Ever since my father died, I was six at the time being, he had been helping my mother get through her life. I didn’t know my dad too well, other than that he rarely visited us because he worked on an oil rig out in the Gulf of Mexico. There was an explosion on the rig he worked on, and unlucky for my dad he was right where it happened. The explosion itself didn’t kill him, but the small fragments of shrapnel were what put him in the ground. Several pieces were lodged in his heart, and another pierced his aorta…, from what I was told he died of blood-loss within a matter of seconds. Anyway, after that fateful event Mr. Mourice was kind enough to help my mother and I pay for our living space in a apartment right across from his. Though through his kindness I knew he liked my mom more than the average friend would; he was never married or even had a relationship with a girl.., that I knew of, so I guess after what happened to my mother and I he saw a golden opportunity. Thinking about it usually upset me, he wasn’t my dad and no one could ever replace him.

-

Back in reality:

“Um, Excuse me.?”

“Hmm…, oh what?” I snapped out of my zoned state, and before me stood a peach colored mare with a light green mane and tail, and she was wearing nothing but a baking apron. “Bend over.” I mentally stated.

“You’ve been standing there for the past ten minutes, are you okay?” She tilted her head.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just looking around, that’s all.” I shifted my eyes around my sockets to make it look as though I was being attentive. I noticed her eyes shift down at my underwear, then shift back to my face. It wasn’t surprising, seeing someone in just their underwear out in public is more than enough to grab people's attention. “Like the view?’ I joked as blush crossed her face.

“Uh…, s-so is there an-anything I can get you?” She stuttered, blinking wildly while trying to focus above my waist.

“Well, since there’s the smell of cinnamon, I don’t suppose there are any cinnamon rolls?”

“Oh, uh yes, a fresh batch came out of the oven just before I saw you.”

“Could I have one?” I was hoping she would say yes, I was starving…, not literally, but enough to steal if I had no other choice.

“Sure, how many?”

“I’ll have t-” My stomach moaned cutting me off, “Four.”

“Four? Are you sure, they’re pretty big.”

“So is my stomach.” I grinned

“O-okay…” She turned around and walked through another door in the kitchen.

As she turned away my eyes caught her naked back, why oh why was she just wearing a baking apron…, and panties? Still, dirty thoughts entered as she walked away; the way her hips swayed, how her rack stuck out, and her posture, from what I’ve seen so far every mare had the ‘perfect’ body to satisfy a male just from a distance. There is the thought that they became weary of the loss of stallions, and now they make it their goal to look prettier than the next mare in order to get the ‘spoils‘. However, I didn’t know for sure, they could’ve always been this beautiful.

The same mare came back about a minute later with a small plate stacked with warm cinnamon rolls. The many sensations coursing through my mouth made it water.

“Here you go, is there anything else?”

“No that’ll be it, thanks.” I found a seat outside the kitchen at a small dining table. Noticing the long table cloth covering it I sat down and looked under the table to make sure no one was hiding under there. Smelling the sweet sensation again I picked a roll up and took a chunk out of it. I almost dropped it after having my first taste of it; it had the perfect balance of moisture and crunchiness to it. Quickly devouring the roll as if someone was about to take from me I shoved the other three down my throat as if I was in a hurry. I grumbled to myself realizing that there was no more, and I really didn’t want to bother the mare working in the kitchen again. So, sitting down and resting my chin in my palm I began to ponder on what I wanted to do. The thought of visiting the hospital crossed my mind again. Thinking of a plan of when to go I decided that once I got dressed I would head out, that is if Celestia or Luna had other plans.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

Swallowing the last bit of cum that I could ingest I detached myself from Daniel’s epididymis. My stomach was full, but I wouldn’t leave Daniel, the more I drink his sperm the more I need it, and the fact that it’s regenerating my body only made me want to consume it constantly; the quicker I become whole the quicker I can have my revenge. Thinking about how Daniel will be the one to repopulate it’s apparent that I would be with him most of the time until I’m solid, so why not make the process of reproduction more interesting for me. I can see Daniel rutting a random mare for a purpose, and then I add a little twist to it. Though, what if he were to discover me? The thought now just revealed itself in my mind, for if he was to discover me what would I do, he could easily tell Celestia, and then she would banish me again.. “How far can a little white lie go?” I wondered, coming up with the plot of vengeance.

-

Heading back up the tower to my room I wondered if Molestia or Celestia, that is if she changed back, was awake. She is after all ‘Goddess of the sun’, so she had to have woken up while I was gone to raise the Sun.

Reaching the last step to my room I looked down to the ground far below and nodded, “ ‘Should ask if they can install an elevator.”

Upon entering the door my jaw dropped as I examined the scene. It was almost as if someone released a wild animal in my room, everything was trashed. The mattress had fluff and springs coming out in all directions, and the furniture was massacred. “What the hell?”

Taking a few steps into the tower suite I noticed small puddles of a strange white liquid all over the floor, and droplets of it dripping from the mattress. “Molestia, you in here?” I started cautiously.

“Where were you!?” A voice growled from behind me.

Turning my body around, I saw the enraged Sun Goddess staring daggers into my very soul. Her dress was torn and shredded, and she was breathing heavily. “YOU SAID YOU WOULD BE RIGHT BACK!!!” She roared, tackling me to the ground. “WHERE WERE YOU!!?” She smacked me across the face.

Seeing how she was on top of me, I took a quick glare at her breasts as they were just inches away from my face. “I-I…got hungry.” I looked up at her, then back at her rack.

“Oh, then why do I smell Luna on you!?”

“Well, she may have escorted me down the tower.” My eyes were still locked on her chest, and I started to feel my dick erect.

“What’d she do to you?”

“Oh you know, just about everything every other mare has done to me.” I rolled my eyes, facing her to restrain my perverse thoughts going through my head.

“She made you rut her!?”

“Uhhhh yeah.”

I could hear Celestia growl at me as her teeth clenched and her grip tightened from where she held me down. “Take off your underwear Daniel!”

“Excuse me?”

“TAKE THEM OFF!!!”

“Okay, okay…, don’t freak out, I’m reaching down…” My hands slid down and grabbed the elastic band of my undergarments, and cautiously I slid them down to my calves. “Happy?” It was rather strange, well not for Celestia but for me, I couldn’t’ help but hope that she was going to make me have sex with her again…, probably because her body is a turn on to the eyes, I mean you can’t get much better than a perfect physique…, well for my requirements at least ; slim waist, huge knockers, a big ass, and a flawless face, and apparently every mare I’ve seen so far has these ‘important’ attributes.

Celestia ,instead of immediately sucking her ‘prize’ she sniffed it. “I can’t allow you to have her scent.” Celestia licked her lips, then devoured my length till it was no longer visible.

“Why do I have the strange feeling that this will happen very often?” My conscience spoke to me.

Removing her mouth from my phallus she spat on it and jerked it off. “There, now her scent is gone.”

“Wait, wait, so blowing me got rid of her scent?”

“Mmhmm. Well…, there are other ways.” She slyly smiled. “That is if you’re up to rutting me right here, right now.”

“I’m not disapproving…, but wait, what are the plans for today? Anything happening that I should know about?”

“Hmm…, not that I kn-…” Celestia stopped herself dead in her sentence, and her face looked as if though she was having an epiphany. “Actually, I was planning on doing a little ‘shopping’ today.” She began, grinning at me.

“I thought you’re royalty, don’t you have people that shop for you?” I raised a brow, sensing something was fishy.

“Indeed…, but sometimes I like to go out and buy my own personal wants, but mostly it’s due to being free from the castle.”

“Understandable…”

“Anyway, would you like accompany me as I shop?” She looked at me with the cutest puppy eyes I’d ever seen.

“Ugghhh…, I hate shopping!”

“Please.” She whispered tenderly.

“Errr…fine.” I sighed in defeat to her eyes and plea.

Celestia squealed like a little a girl and kissed me on the lips. “Oh we’re going to have such a great time, it will be so much more fun with you saying what looks good on me.”

“We’re going shopping for clothes!?”

“Yes, and with you tagging along it’ll make it more…, interesting.” She gave me a toothy smile.

“Great…” I said uneasily. “ I especially hate shopping for clothes!”

“I just want you to come along and tell me what looks nice. You don’t have to browse.”

“Alright…, so when are we going.”

“As soon as we both get dressed.”

“I don’t have anything but dress clothes, where’s the casual clothing your maids were making?”

“Oh, don’t worry, I’ll send one up with your new wear.”

“Okay, so where do we meet at?”

“The same place where you waited last time for the carriage. Come down as soon as you get dressed.” She reminded as her horn began to mysteriously glow.

I nodded acknowledging her, and as I did she got off me and went out the door. “Hope I get to go to the hospital.”

Turning around, my breath was taken as I saw the room was completely organized as if nothing happened to it. I guess when her horn glowed she fixed the room, it would’ve taken a full days work to have cleaned up the mess that was in here. Not continuing to argue with this world’s luxury of having magic I sat on my bed and waited for the maid to arrive.

-

Ten minutes later:

*Knock-knock* “Who’s there?” My mind jested. I got up from my bed and opened the tower door. “Yes?”

“Your clothes, sir.” A maid said holding a rather tall load of clothes with her.

“Just set them on the bed.”

Stumbling in, she dropped them on my mattress and wiped her forehead. “Will there be anything else?”

“No thanks.”

“Very well.” She exited the tower.

However, before she did I managed to sneak a peak at her underside as she bent over to set the clothes down. I couldn’t help it, all the maids’ outfits were just ‘awesome’. Their outfits were skimpy, but to me skimpy was a bit of an understatement, for the top half of their large breasts always exposed themselves, the dress itself looked skin tight, the black skirt was only a couple of inches down from the waist, the white stockings coursed up all the way to the thighs, and they all wore raven black high heels. I should ask Celestia to wear a maid outfit, for that would just make my day.  I was really starting to think, because of the way the ponies if not every other sentient creature dressed, that I actually died when being sucked through the sinkhole and went to Heaven. It was like a fantasy coming true, a rather erotic one, but still it was something I wouldn’t imagine ever happening to me.

Looking at the ‘casual’ wear the maid brought me, they looked a lot like normal guy clothes from back home, though none of them had those ridiculous logos or pictures on them, just a blank or patterned shirt, with shorts or jeans. These ponies were very close to humans, mentally, that it was almost scary to think about, they would be just like humanity if they had the same technology.

Brushing aside my thoughts I dressed myself; I wore a dark blue shirt with buttons going down the center, and a pair of shorts with new underwear of course. I didn’t want to wear my dress shoes, because with the clothing I was wearing now they would look out of place and very tacky, and besides I was going to shop for clothes, well Celestia was, but I don’t think she would mind if I picked out a pair of shoes for myself.

Seeing how my hair was still a little wild from sleep I went into the bathroom and washed up; I grabbed a wash cloth from under the sink and cleaned my face, then wet my hair as I combed it to its usual trendy style.

-

Standing at the gate where I last waited for the carriage two nights ago I again looked at the city below. The city looked more lively in the morning rather than in the evening, I could make out ponies going to various locations, one, from what I saw was pink, and walking gracefully toward a café, but most were browsing the stalls that were set up in, what I assumed was, the town square.

A little time had passed, and again I heard the wheels of a carriage coming my way as I peered from behind the gate. The same guards were pulling the carriage, and since they were pulling it would mean that Celestia was inside.

The carriage door opened and I was met by the familiar fair hand of her majesty…, it was strange though because all I could see was the arm and hand that was extended to me, the inside of the carriage was actually very shady. Grasping her hand I pulled myself in and sat down across from her, though I couldn’t really make her out completely because of how dark it was in the carriage, the windows were tented so I barely see out of it, and they were probably causing the inside to be dark. As the wheels began to roll, I sat quietly across from Celestia and twiddled my thumbs. “So…, where are we going?”

I could hear a lecherous chuckle ring my ears, and time seemed to have stopped as I stared straight ahead at the one across from me.

“For a little stroll before we go to the boutique.” A seductive tone pierced me.

“You’re kidding…” I stated dully.

“Oh come now Daniel, don’t pretend that you hate to see me.”

“Actually I’m more surprised.”

“Hmm, I thought you would be, but remember what I said last night? ‘I expect you to rut me anytime I say so’. Well now it’s one of those times.” The mare’s horn glowed, and the smirking face of Molestia appeared. Though she was wearing Celestia’s clothes again, I could see that the straps supporting her dress were loose, which I assumed they were on purpose, for Molestia’s breasts would rip the fabric if they were tied.

“You want me to have sex with you in a carriage? Can’t you wait till we get back to the castle?”

“Oh, am I hearing the little ‘bitch’ whining again.” She scoffed.

“I’m not whining!”

“Yes you are, you are choosing to delay what I need from you. Which is actually something I notice in all stallions.”

“I’m not a stallion first off, and second off what do you mean by stallions delaying?”

“Well, the many things I said last night actually reflect the nature of a stallion, the worst being a stallion that doesn’t attend the needs of his mate when she’s in heat. Which is something you’re doing right now.” Molestia growled.

“But you forget, I’m not your mate.” I retaliated.

“Hmf, so you think…”

“I don’t think, I know.”

“So tell me, who would you like to have as a mate then? Is it Fleur de lis, Luna perhaps, or better yet how about Velvet Sparkle? They all seem to take an interest in you, considering Fleur and Velvet are already married.”

“Wait, hold on, how did we get on the subject of me picking a mate, I thought I was supposed to repopulate?”

“And I thought I told you that when I need you to rut me, and you refuse, there would be consequences.”

“I really don’t understand how this is going to work.” I murmured.

“You don’t? After all the information I have given you!?

“No, I understand your ‘rules’, but what I don’t understand is how having sex in a carriage is going to work, don’t get me wrong, it’s not that I don’t want to…you know…”….“Own your big succulent ass and tits!”

“Oh, I see now, you want a more private location.”

“Alright, now we’re starting to make progress, I understand you, and now you understand me.”

“Indeed, but I’m afraid I can’t take you up on your request to have a more secure location.”

“Why?”

Molestia reached forward and grabbed me by the waist, and pulled me into her. “Feel under my dress.”

“What?”

“PUT YOUR HAND UNDER MY MAREHOOD, NOW!!!” She yelled.

“Fine, shit, you don’t need to yell.” I shook my head to get the ringing out of my ears.

Traveling down till my hand was directly below her folds, I felt several drops land on my hand. “Is that, secretion?” I shook my hand in disgust, pulling it back from under her.

“Now you know, anytime this happens I don’t care when or where we are, I need you to satisfy me.”

“But, what happens if it’s out in public?”

“Did you not hear me? When a mare is going through this cycle she doesn’t care where it happens, all she cares about is a stallion stuffing her.”

“So, you want me too…”

“Take them off Daniel, for did you not feel how starved and mistreated it was, lacking your big, long, smooth length has rendered it be in this state. End my torture Daniel, I’ve never been so ‘hungry’ before in my life, and with your dick only so far away it’s becoming worse.” Molestia’s lip began trembling.

“I feel like a jackass now, thanks.” I stated sarcastically.

“You should feel that way, as every moment you waste my folds continue to drip, causing me more pain.”

I sighed, then uncomfortably removed my shorts and underwear. Molestia began to drool as she immediately saw my shaft. Quickly, she reached forward and grasped it as if it were a rope saving her from a lethal fall. Grimacing at the pain she caused, her grip loosened and she began to gently stroke it. Lightly licking its tip, my phallus began to grow and become stiff. Finally reaching its full length, Molestia began sucking me. “I wonder how often she’ll do this?”

About a minute had passed and she released my member from her mouth, and began to pull down her dress till she was completely naked. “SCOOOORRRREEEEE!!!” My mind sung. I probably had to be the biggest hypocrite ever; trying to avoid sex with Molestia, but then wanting to dominate her luscious body the second I saw her flesh.

With no questions asked, or commands said she sat on her side of the carriage and spread her legs apart, though what caught my attention was why she wasn’t wearing any panties in the first place. Her legs spread all the way to my side of the carriage and corralled me. Like Molestia’s face, her legs were beautiful, so flawless and having the perfect ratio of muscle to fat.

Taking a deep breath in and letting it out I grappled her hips and carefully inserted my length into her, but as I did her folds secreted onto my member and acted as another coat of lubricant. I heard the horny mistress sigh in relief as I plunged in.

“We won’t be stopping for awhile Daniel, so hopefully you can keep me ‘occupied’ till we’re close to stopping.”

“I’ll try…” I nodded, then slowly I began my usual rhythm as Molestia caressed her voluminous breasts to prevent them from lactating, because of excitement.

As I was about to increase my frequency I stopped as a revolutionary thought crossed my mind. “Molestia, does it matter whether how long I last or how fast I’m going?”

“Hmm, I was hoping you would eventually ask that. Personally, I find both to be important factors, for me that is.” She giggled. “But what I’ve noticed about you is that you become a little to worked up when ‘bucking’. So, if I were you I would keep at a constant steady pace, which you do, but it’s too fast considering your size and muscle mass.”

“So, it would be better if I slowed down?”

“I never said you had to slow down, I like it when you ram into me with such ferocity.” She coyly smiled.

“So, you don’t want me to slow down?”

“No, you can go as fast as you want, I’m only advising that you should balance your rhythm with your strength so you can last longer…, though I would like it if you sped up time to time while keeping a balance…, just to keep things lively.” She smiled. “But enough talking, you should be filling me right now!”

“Right.” I grabbed hold of her legs again and started anew.

About thirty minutes had passed and Molestia and I already climaxed twice, but we still kept going, no rushes came over me as I rutted her, which was actually a good thing because it was all me and my natural strength doing it all. Remembering that I could speed up from time to time, I decided to why not do it now. So, as I increased my pace and the slaps began to become more constant, Molestia smiled pleasantly at me for considering the technique for me to use, though as I increased in speed so did my lack of control; I felt a rush course over me and my pupils dilated. Molestia smiled wickedly at me as if she knew what was happening. Losing myself, I plunged into her with forceful and admirable speed.

By the time the rush wore off I slowed down to my constant, Molesita’s tongue hung from her mouth as cum dripped from her pussy. “How much longer do we have till we stop?” I asked, still plowing her cunt.

I saw a smirk creep up on her face sending me a red flag signal. “It’s not about how long we have Daniel, it’s about how well you got the job done, and I’m happy to say that you’re improving…, slightly.”

“Okay, that’s good to hear…, I guess, but how long do we have.”

She laughed and pointed out the dark tinted window of the carriage. “We’ve been stopped for the last twenty minutes.”

“What!? B-but, wouldn’t  peo-ponies have seen the carriage rocking!?” I asked frantically, taking my dick out of her.

“Don’t be worried about something as small as that, of course they would’ve seen it, if not ask my guards questions, but notice that the windows are tinted, so no pony could peep in on us, and my guards are beyond loyal to me, well, Celestia for that matter, so if they were asked about the carriage they wouldn’t have said anything.”

“I guess that works, but still, it’s a little screwed up.”

“Maybe, maybe not, point is you did good, but I expect you to do better next time we meet.” She sat up.

“You’re leaving?”

“Well, not exactly, you’ve satisfied me…, for now, so there isn’t really a reason to stick around.”

“So, where are you going?”

Molestia didn’t answer, but smiled lovingly at me and touched my cheek with her fair hand, and as she did she kissed me passionately on the lips. Her ears flattened and both our eyes closed as we enjoyed the comfort of each others’ tongues rolling around with each other.

Opening my eyes, I met the majestic grace of Celestia’s beautiful irises glaring at me. Separating our mouths we stared at each other for a couple moments before I finally spoke. “W-what happened to Molestia?”

“She won’t be back for a little while.” Celestia sighed, picking up her dress and putting it on.

“Did she disappear?”

“You could say that, but it would be more on the lines of swapping entities. I don’t know how much my other half has told you, for we don’t always share everything with each other, but what I do know is that she may have spilled some information about Nightmare Moon.

“Yeah, she said a thing or two about her earlier at the castle.” I recalled yesterday’s morning with my first encounter with the horny mistress.

“Do you know why Molestia switched bodies?”

“She said she couldn’t stick around.”

“Yes, and I can’t blame her either.”

“Why, other than her need she would seem okay in society.”

“No, she can’t be known to the public, if my subjects found out about Molestia they would start questioning whether I’m fit to continue ruling as their princess.”

“A democratic Monarchy? That’s new.”

“Who knows what else they would do, there could be disorder and tensions between nations would rise.”

“Okay I get it, but what about Nightmare Moon, why did you have to point her out?”

“You probably know the story if Molestia told you.”

“Yeah, Nightmare was banished to the moon along with Luna because she wanted to have an eternal night.”

“Indeed, and if Luna and my subjects were to find out about Molestia, not only would I be questioned but probably banished as well, and after what Luna had to go through to recover I would never want that to happen to her again..., or I.”

“So your darker self learned to keep herself hidden by Nightmare’s mistakes.”

“Yes.”

“Smart...,well, my lips are sealed.”

“Good, because we both have some shopping to do.” Celestia opened the carriage door and allowed me to get out first. After I was on the ground I held her hand as she stepped out, for stepping out of something with delicate, crystal, high heels would seem rather difficult. “Thank-you Daniel.” She pulled her hand away as we both walked toward a boutique.

“Oh Daniel, I forgot to mention this to you, but my niece is coming to visit for a few days to plan out her wedding. I hope you don’t mind if we pick her up around evening.”

“I don’t mind…, who is she though?”

“Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, or Cadence for short.”

“Hmm, fancy name, who’s she marrying?”

“My captain of the guard.”

“Captain of the guard? She’s not a lesbian is she?”

“What? Oh, that’s right, I never told you about Shining Armor.”

“Who?”

“Shining Armor, he’s the captain of my royal guard.”

“Oh, so it’s a stallion, that makes sense now.”

“Well, with the lack of stallions there are a few mares out there that do marry other mares."

“Really…?” I rolled my eyes, not surprised to know mares would consider doing that.

“Also, Shining Armor is Twilight Sparkle’s older brother.” Celestia quickly informed.

“Better keep that in mind.” I mentally noted.

Approaching the Boutique, I opened the door to allow Celestia to enter first before entering myself. It was fairly sizable within the inside of the boutique, not nearly as big as Dillards or JC Penny, but still it could keep little teenagers occupied for hours, not that there were any in here. There were rows and racks of different fabrics, silks, and varieties of clothing, and speaking of racks the place was filled-to-the-bone with mares. They all wore extravagant clothing, some even ornate chapeaus, but I guess that’s what one wears when living in the ponies’ capital. I stuck close to Celestia, wanting to avoid the other mares, for they might want to ask me to do some ‘favors’ for them. Though I kept close to Celestia, that didn’t stop them from giving me naughty looks and gestures. A few I recognized from Blueblood’s gathering, so my guess would be that they all told their friends there would be a breeding ‘alien’ in their midst.

Celestia began to browse around in a corner that was full of different kinds of dresses. Picking many varieties off the racks and hangers she brought them to me and placed them on my arms as I held them out. “Follow me to the dressing rooms.” She started walking to opposite end of the boutique. As we both neared the opposite end I saw several changing booths, some being open while others were shut.

Approaching an open booth Celestia took the dresses from me and stepped in, shutting the door behind her. Before she entered the booth I took notice on how all the wear she picked out only had tiny amounts of fabric and cloth that would cover up the private areas of the body, not that she really cared, or any other mare cared, for the whole place was full of skimpy outfits that would instantly turn a guy on.

Opening the door, Celestia emerged with a gold open front dress that had two thin straps just covering her areolas and nipples.

“What do you think, does it look good?” She asked, looking at herself in the booth’s mirror.

“It’s a keeper.” I said wide eyed, glaring at her chest. If this dress looked beyond sexy on her then the other dresses were bound to look the same. Sad part is that she picked out a lot, so I would be judging for a good while.

-

An hour and thirteen minutes later:

I pretty much said the same thing for every dress she wore, not that I didn’t want to shop anymore, but because she looked astounding in every outfit. So, basically she was going to buy every dress she picked out because of my ‘say so’.

“Do I really look good in all these dresses?” She questioned.

“You’d look good covered in mud err…, not that you should be.” I replied sheepishly.

Celestia blushed as I said that to her, for I think it would make any wo- mare blush if a ‘stallion’ told them they looked good in anything.

We both got in line to check out at the cash register, but the problem was that the line was ludicrously long, so we would both be in here for a while. “I would’ve expected a store this size to have more than one register.”

Several minutes passed, and the line didn’t change, we were both still in the back waiting. “I’ll be right back.” I told Celestia, exiting the line.

“Where’re you going?”

“I wanted to pick out a pair of shoes.”

“I don’t think you’ll find any here.”

“Won’t hurt to look.” I turned away and disappeared into the sea of clothes racks.

-

I eventually found where the shoes were after about fifteen minutes of searching, to my disappointment however, there were no shoes that looked masculine. “The hell with it, I’ll just ask one of the maids if they can make me some.”

“Daniel?” A French accent spoke from behind me.

“Oh-no…” I turned around and met the face of Fleur de lis once again, except this time she was wearing a purple dress instead of a red one. “Fleur…, what are doing here?” I shrugged.

“I could ask you the same. I didn’t expect to see you in Canterlot’s boutique.”

“Well, I was accompanying Celestia, and I decided to browse around while she waited in line.”

“I thought she would have servants shop for her.”

“Yeah I thought that too, but she told me that likes getting out of the castle from time to time.”

“Why would she want to leave the castle, it’s so extravagant and spacious.”

“Like your marehood?” Dirty thoughts began plaguing my mind.

“Oh, how I would give anything to live there.”

“And I would give anything for you to take your clothes off, but that’s not going to happen here now is it.”

“Um…Daniel, can I ask you a question?” Fleur began.

“Sure.”

“With you being at the castle, I don’t suppose you could invite me over sometimes.?”

“I could, but I would have to check with the princesses first.”

“Actually, I mean in secret.”

“Secret? Why?”

“Daniel I know I’m married and it’s a commitment I cannot break, but Fancy Pants has never made me feel like the true mare I am. However, with you I feel so alive and free, and the fact that you try and satisfy me is beyond kind in this time of my life.”

“You do realize there’s something called divorce, right?” “So…,you only want me to invite you to the castle just to get it on with me? Are you that desperate?” I raised a brow.

“You don’t understand, you do it so well, and your sperm, it-it’s addicting.”

“ ‘Might as well face it, you’re addicted to love!” My mind sang. “Listen, I’ll try to see if it’s possible, but what your doing is sending off warning signs, what if your husband finds out?”

“I’ll make sure he doesn’t find out.”

“How?”

“Just leave that to me…, but enough talking about what will be, I think its time you and I spend some more quality time together.”

“You do realize we’re in a store right?”

“I know, but the changing booths are private.” She shyly smiled as her ears flattened.

“True, but the booths are all connected, not to mention ponies would get suspicious about the moaning.”

“Moaning?”

“You howl like a wolf.” “Err…nothing, we will just have to be quiet.” If I could I would frown at myself for what I was doing, for I was setting myself up for something bad, I knew it.

Fleur de lis grabbed my wrist and frolicked to the changing booths, which were actually close to my surprise. She checked several booths to make sure they were empty, and after she ducked under the last booth’s space to view the feet (to make sure no one was in there) she forcefully pushed me into one and locked the door as she joined me.

Seeing how I didn’t have any options at this moment I began removing my shorts, and Fleur de lis began pulling down her dress, like Molestia I didn‘t see any panties when she removed her dress. Once removing my underwear…again, she ducked down onto her knees and did what every mare does best to me. I was starting to think there was a connection with blowing the ‘stallion’ before doing anything else. I would have to ask Molestia why that was when I see her again, but for now I had to concentrate on rutting this smutty wife. “I’ve been wanting to ask, but what do you do for a living?” I looked down at her as she continued to suck.

“I’m a supermodel.” She gasped taking my shaft out of her mouth.

“Well that would explain a bit, but what did you model for?”

“For all sorts of advertisements, I even modeled for Porny Bravo for a short time.”

I held in a snicker as she said that, I expected the ponies to have porn due to their fabulous bodies, but the name is what killed me. “Are there magazines?”

“Mhmm.” She began sucking again.

“Sweeeeet.” I guess that would explain why she was talented at pleasuring me, she was a porn star at one point which allowed her to learn a few ‘tricks’.

-

Celestia First person:

“What’s taking him so long?” I began tapping my heel on the floor, waiting impatiently for Daniel’s return. He had been gone for half an hour and the line had moved up some.

-

The blowing stopped and I sat on the booth’s bench with my dick pointed upward, ready to penetrate. Coming towards me, she placed her self so that she was sitting in my lap with her face touching mine due to the small amount of space the bench had. Our mouths met and so did our tongues as we both passionately kissed each other. She slid my dick into her folds and began pounding onto it. I placed one hand behind her head to urge her to continue kissing, for I didn’t want any mares to think there was a wolf in one of the booths, and of course my other hand grasped her right breast, it was for no reason really, I just love the way they feel.

We continued to swap fluids as our saliva covered both our mouths, but her pace began to fail, so quickly I began thrusting into her as she held her self slightly above my pelvis. She would be moaning loudly if I wasn’t restraining her head, if anything the ponies outside the booth would just be hearing a lot of shuffling around…, and maybe a few quick slaps from time to time, but in all everything was going smoothly.

Fleur’s breaths became quick as I could feel my hand press up against my chest as she breathed. Picking up the pace to quickly end it, I felt her semen drip onto me as she reached her climax. Shortly after, I reached my peak and unloaded my sperm into her moist, warm sex, but still I kept thrusting and our tongues continue to play. Though horror stuck me as I heard someone knock on the booth’s door. I began to panic as I pulled my lips away from Fleur’s.

“Daniel, are you in there?” Celestia’s voice called out.

“Say something.” I whispered into Fleur’s ear.

“Uhh…I’ll be out in a minute.” Fleur de lis squeaked as I tried to stand up, pushing my dick deeper into her.

“Oh, sorry to bother you, I was just looking for someone.” Celestia’s voice trailed off as she knocked on the next booth over to our left.

“Get dressed.” I ordered, removing my length from Fleur de lis.

“Okay.” She whispered back, bending over to get her dress. “Actually Daniel, before you go could you thrust into me again real quick?”

“Ehh…fine.” I sighed.

Sticking my dick back into her folds, I began to thrust a few more times. I was stupid to do that because she started to moan, and quickly as she did I clamped my hand over her mouth and finished up.

Stepping back as I saw her folds drip with semen, I picked up my underwear and other clothes and began redressing myself. Once both of us were dressed Fleur grabbed me by the shoulders and gave me a wet slobbery kiss on the cheek. “I’ll be back for more.” She cooed into my ear before exiting the booth.

It was smart for her to exit the booth first, because if Celestia saw her then she would presume that was who was in the booth because of the feminine voice…, now if it were me who stepped out first...I might as well start praying for a light ‘punishment’. I still didn’t completely understand why Celestia had something against me having sex with another mare, actually I didn’t understand at all, she stopped herself last night at dinner and accused me of having behavior issues because I asked her. If anything it would be jealousy, which would be a factor to her behavior, but still she must understand that I’m not hers.

After waiting several moments I emerged from the booth and quickly stepped into the many rows of clothing. Seeing Celestia a few booths down, I saw she was carrying all the dresses with her. Quietly approaching her from behind I tapped her on the shoulder.

“Daniel.” She took a step back surprised to see me.

“Watcha doin’?” I childishly asked.

“I finished paying for the dresses. After you left me the line shortened till it was time for me to purchase these…,now if you will…” She dropped the dresses onto my arms. “Where were you anyway?”

“In the bathroom, I had to take a number two.” I lied.

“Number two?” She raised a brow.

“Never mind… it’s a ‘human joke’.” I shrugged.

“Hmm, okay, well I’m done here, did you find any shoes that you liked?”

“Nope.”

“Let’s go then. There are other places I want to patronize.” She began walking away as I followed her with her new dresses, and as we both were about to walk out of the boutique I saw Fleur blow-kiss me from several clothes racks away.

“I really hope her husband doesn’t find out.” I murmured to myself.

-

Celestia and I traveled throughout Canterlot and browsed through more than enough stores. We had lunch at a petit café next to a miscellaneous goods store, which we both entered and browsed. I saw Velvet Sparkle in there, but I didn’t make any notion to have contact with her, except that I smiled at her when exiting the doors.

Hours passed and midday turned to evening rather quick, but I guess that’s what time does; it flies when you’re busy. We stopped at a train station and Celestia was actually first to get out instead of me. I remembered her saying that we were going to pick up her niece, so it would be logical for her to get out first and meet her before I did.

After stepping out of the carriage Celestia gestured me to follow her, seeing how dark it was outside I knew i would have to delay my visit to the hospital. Scoping out the train station we eventually found a pink alicorn sitting alone on one of the benches, staring at a clock. Like her coat she wore an ornate pink dress that didn’t expose as much as Celestia’s or Luna’s gowns, but it still made me stare at her. Her mane and tail had the colors of dark violet, rose, and pale gold. Like the other two princesses she wore a small crown, except it had a slightly different style to it.

“Cadence!” I saw Celestia rush over to hug her niece.

“Aunt Celestia!” Cadence stood and hugged Celestia as they both met. “I was starting to think you forgot about my arrival this evening.”

“I would never forget, I just had to run a few errands before we arrived.”

“We?”

Celestia turned and gestured to me as I awkwardly stood barefoot on the train’s platform. From her height I would say she was just as tall as Luna.

“Who’s he?” She tilted her head.

“That’s Daniel, he’s the one that will be restoring the stallion population.”

“Wait, he’s the alien?”

“Mhmm.”

“I thought he would look…taller.”

“Well, height has nothing to do with him being here. C’mon, I’ll introduce you to him.” Celestia escorted Cadence toward me.

“Daniel, I’d like you to meet princess Cadence of the Crystal Empire.”

I gave slight bow to show a sign of respect. “Daniel Rezovich.” I introduced myself. “Can I help you with your luggage?” I asked.

“Oh, uhh…here.” She gave me her only suitcase.

I expected it to be light, but that wasn’t the case, it weighed a ton and I struggled to lift it.

“You sure you got it?” She questioned, seeing me strain.

“No, I got it.” I finally picked it up a few inches off the ground, and hurriedly I walked to the carriage and tossed her luggage in. “You coming?” I stepped in the carriage as they both continued to talk.

“The castle awaits Cadence, we can talk on our way up there.” Celestia and her niece began heading to the carriage. I helped Celestia into the carriage due to her crystal high heels, then Cadence whom was wearing the same. After we all were sorted the three of us sat down and felt the carriage begin to drive back to the castle.

Celestia and Cadence sat opposite of me and conversed with one another about going-ons and happenings around the world, not that I found that boring, but actually I found it interesting to learn a little about some of the different provinces.

“So Daniel, where are you from?” Cadence asked.

“New Jersey.”

“I’m sorry, where?”

“Uh…a place far, far away from here.”

“Oh…, what’s it like?”

“It’s kind of similar living here in Canterlot, lots of buildings and people, or ponies in your race’s case, just not too much of the industry.”

“Oh, okay…” Cadence silenced herself.

After Cadence silenced herself the rest of way up to the castle was quiet and calm.

Once arriving at the castle’s front gate I stepped out first and helped the princesses out of it. Celestia handed me multiple bags of the things we shopped for and she herself carried a few, Cadence on the other hand carried her own luggage which was relieving because I wouldn‘t have to struggle carrying it to whichever room she was going to stay in.

After we got out the guards began pulling the carriage away until it disappeared as they turned a corner. Making our way to the throne room from the castle’s entrance I could see that the guards changed positions again with their Lunar counterparts.

Luna was sitting on her throne as the three of us entered the keep. She looked at Celestia and I oddly, for I didn’t think she would’ve expected us to arrive with bags full of clothes and other materials. “Sister, we were wondering where thou went off to.” Luna spoke, standing up from the throne.

“Daniel and I went on a little shopping spree.” Celestia replied.

“Oh, and we weren’t invited?”

“You were asleep.” I said, tilting my head a little.

Luna blushed as she heard what I said, for she knew what I meant. “Cadence!” Luna started. “We have missed you!” She hugged Cadence causing her to drop her suitcase.

“It’s good to see you too Aunt Luna, are things fairing well since your return?” Cadence asked cautiously.

“Yes, we couldn’t be happier with our loyal subjects.” Luna assured as she smiled at her niece, but her smile turned to a frown as her eyes caught mine. “Daniel, how dare thou not carry a royal’s belongings!”

“Can’t you see my hands are full?”

“That is no excuse, now carry her luggage to her room, oh and before thou goes…, here‘s the key.” She handed me a small, decorative, brass key.

“Ughh…, fine…, wait, where’s her room?”

“It will be behind the second door in the Celestial hallway. We had the maids furnish it for thy arrival, Cadence.”

“Oh, thank-you.”

“Don’t worry Daniel I’ll take these off your hands.“ Celestia took the shopping bags I carried and walked off to her chamber.”

“Now Daniel, carry Cadence’s luggage and escort her to her room.” Luna commanded.

-

Carrying Cadence’s luggage with both hands, I grumbled inappropriate words to myself about how I would want to slap Luna for her constant change in attitude towards me.

Walking down the Celestial hallway, Cadence and I reached her room and opened it with the key. It was dark inside so we couldn’t see too much. “You want me to just set this down over here?” I put her suitcase next to a chair.

“That’s perfect.” She smiled, wanting to relieve me of the torture of carrying her heavy luggage.

-

Nightmare First person:

“Oh, so the princess of love has come for a visit, hmm?” I emerged from Daniel’s meatus and slid down his leg, with it being dark inside the room he couldn’t see me.

There were several steps leading to Cadence’s bed, which in turn gave me a naughty idea.

-

Cadence walked up several steps leading to her bed, and when reaching the final step she stopped and examined it. “The maids did a good job preparing the bed.” Her horn glowed, acting as a source of light.

“Well they’re maids, I would guess preparing things is one of their specialties.” I shrugged, not really sure how to respond to Cadence’s comment. As she continued to examine the rest of the bed I couldn’t help the fact that I was getting a hard-on for the strangest reason. It was as if someone was beating-me-off.

“Well I guess I should ch-AHHHHHH!” Cadence tripped as she walked down the steps.

Seeing how it was dark and I couldn’t see anything, I held my arms out randomly to catch her, but what I failed to notice was that my shorts and underwear were pulled down, and the fact Cadence’s fall was broken by my dick ‘mysteriously’ ending up in her mouth. “ARE YOU KIDDING ME!!?”

I stood there motionless as her drool coated my uncanny erection. Her horn began to glow again, and immediately as it did she removed her mouth from my length, though I did feel her give it a suck before she removed her lips.

“I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to-.”

“It’s okay, it was just a freak accident.” I tried putting this strange occurrence together.

Cadence grabbed her luggage and walked up the steps again, only to mysteriously fall again…, except this time my dick penetrated her folds as she fell and lay on top of me. “How…, just how?”

As I was about to stand up I heard Cadence moan pleasantly, and what followed was her marehood rubbing up against my phallus. “Uhh, Cadence…?” I questioned.

Her eyes opened and a stream of blush raced across her face, however, the blush I couldn’t tell whether if it was out of satisfaction or embarrassment. “I-I….”

“You know what, let’s first just get up okay.” I suggested.

Cadence stood, and I right after. I sheepishly walked to the door and opened it while Cadence just stood there trying to not look me in the eyes. “G-goodnight.” I stuttered, shutting her door, and as I did I noticed the same blue anaconda like thing slithering across the floor a few doors down the hall.

-

Nightmare First person:

“Hahahaha!!! That could have not gone smoother.” I laughed as I quickly hid among the shadows, for I think after that display Cadence will start to become a little bit more ‘friendly’ with Daniel.

As long as Cadence was staying here I could cause some more lust and want to increase the amount of power I do not already have, and with Cadence only staying for a few days, Daniel will have his work cut out for himself, for I think he too will enjoy having another monarch wanting to go to bed with him.

-

Cadence First Person:

I stood there frozen and struck with fear. I couldn’t believe what just happened, but at the same time I’m glad it did. I don’t know why I was having these mixed feelings when really I should feel angry and disgusted. I also couldn’t stop thinking about Daniel coming back in here and ‘accidentally’ misplacing his dick. As horrible as my thoughts were I was hoping it would happen, for Shining Armor hadn’t touched me in those ways in such a long time.

Opening my suitcase I felt my folds begin to secrete. “No, oh please no, of all times why now!?” I panicked as drops fell from my marehood and course down my legs. I had to contain myself, I couldn’t let my cycle get the better of me. Searching through my luggage I found what I packed just in case this would happen…

…I fell onto my bed, and slowly I slid the dildo underneath my dress until its tip rested against my moist lips. It wouldn’t do much to satisfy me, but at least it would keep me sane…for now.

Chapter 13: Biological Nightmare

XY Chromosome

Chapter thirteen: Biological Nightmare

After what just happened it was difficult for me to sleep. The thoughts of Cadence fogged my mind as I lay on my bed continuing to see images of her float around in my head. Cadence was so very beautiful, so I can see why she was getting married, for turning her away for someone else would be just pure stupidity…, unless it was for another princess of course.

It was far past midnight, maybe around three now and I continued to stare blankly at the ceiling above. “I had sex with two married mares, and I touched a half married princess. Was this truly meant to be, does God want this to happen?” I think by now I should’ve realized something; I am nothing more but a sheep, and my fate is being led by a shepherd, and if this is the path which I’m supposed to follow, then let it be known that I won’t deny it. Bizarre things have happened to me, and because they have I knew I was following my guide. It was time I came to terms with myself, whatever was coming my way was most likely to be because of a greater good, not saying that I will always agree, but I knew there were going to be deeds that would prove to be more than a challenge for me handle.

Sulking in my last thoughts I gave in as the softness of my pillow urged me to sleep. Closing my eyes and taking in a breath I fell into the dark abyss of my thoughts.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

I felt no remorse hiding in the shadows watching him, for it was the best way to see when I should feed. I waited a good half hour before exposing myself in the moonlight coming from the window. I hovered over to him while watching his covers rise with every breath he took. Looking at his arms I saw how complete they were…, unlike mine that lacked the most important part. My hands failed to reveal themselves as I longed to see them. Though, not just my hands and fingers, I longed to see my full self restored, then take the throne as my rightful place. However, that will happen in time as all things will when each step falls into place, but as for now I must not look to the future because there is no future for me if I don’t insure the present isn’t taken care of first.

My hunger grows with each second I waste pondering, though it did give me sight of what things I could also do to Daniel as he sleeps, but as always I must first be quenched. Removing his covers quietly and with care I saw where his thriving member lay as it tried to hide from my starving lips. Like I did hours before my horn glowed and his shorts and underwear slid down his legs. Such a beautiful thing delighted me as it stared at my face, begging me to wrap myself around it. I took my eyes off his member and glared at his face…., I couldn’t help but to also have the desire to just talk to him, meet him for who he really was. Quickly bringing my attention back at his groin, I licked my upper lip and immediately began my process. “Soon…” I mentally told myself as my eyes looked up at him while my lips continued to work.

-

The next morning:

I walked about the castle while eating fruit from a bowl I found the next morning. I just found it lying around and decided to take it because it was the most accessible food to me at the moment. Though the thought of eating wasn’t really what was on my mind, what had me going this morning was the fact that I woke up seeing my dick drenched with saliva. Someone was paying nightly visits while I was asleep, and I was pretty sure who it was, not entirely, but who else other than the horny mistress herself? “Molestia.” I mumbled before taking a bite from a banana. Since this was the second time now that I woke up and been ‘violated’ it was obvious this mare would continue her secret rounds, so now I gave myself the goal of catching her in the act which unfortunately meant I would have to stay up extra late…,or just pretend to sleep.

Setting the bowl down on a table I finished the banana and threw its skin in it along with several apple cores. I wasn’t really bothered with just leaving the bowl there, the castle had more maids than it needed, so one of them was bound to find and deal with it…, well that and I didn’t feel like walking all the way to the kitchen. The fruit wasn’t all that filling, but they would keep me going for a portion of the day, and speaking of the day I hadn’t bumped into Celestia, Luna, or Cadence ever since I woke up. I wasn’t trying to avoid them, or maybe I was because I wandered the quiet parts of the castle, in any case I actually had something planned for today; unlike yesterday I didn’t get to go to the hospital, and seeing how I didn’t have anything weighing me down at the moment it was a good time to go…, and possibly have a little ‘me-time’ right after, but I would just have to see.

-

Luna First person:

I faced the mirror that once kept Nightmare imprisoned. Each shard that completed the mirror acted as a key to freedom, and when the shards come together a portal opens and releases whatever or whomever was trapped behind it. The mirror was meant to be Nightmare’s eternal prison, never to roam the lands of Equestria again, but now she’s out and only her poor victim knows what she’s doing at this very moment. I didn’t inform my sister about Nightmare’s escape, for I wanted to deal with personally when found. However, Nightmare wasn’t my only concern; Celestia was beginning to worry me. When her estrus cycle began a few weeks ago it was like any ordinary one…, but as the days passed by her aggression grew and so did her scent. Every time I saw Celestia I could smell a strong odor emitting from her, but to make things more strange I did not recognize it. Celestia, like any other mare, had a specific smell when gong through heat, and this time it changed, not by much, but enough for me to know that something wasn’t right. It smelled sweeter and the aroma stayed longer within the senses. I would have to ask her if she was alright, because I wanted to know if there was anything that could be done to settle her.

Taking my mind off of Nightmare and Celestia my thoughts shifted to Daniel. Since Daniel went shopping with Celestia I began to think he was starting to favor her over me. I would not allow her to have him to herself, she would either have to share him, or I would have to start keeping him away from her. Whether Celestia made plans with him or not Daniel owes me a shopping spree, not just that but I would actually like to wear what’s more modern these days, because compared to what ponies wore today my dress and other clothes were a bit archaic.

-

I started to get a little uncomfortable just walking alone here in the city; after I left the castle grounds and mares would stare at me with either sultry or curious expressions that made me wish I didn’t leave the castle. I tried not to notice them but my eyes failed to stay straight as they scanned them over. The clothing, like always, was very exposing, but I think I understood why; Equestria was just about an all mare population, so guessing I would say that stallions would judge a mare by the way she dressed, and since stallions are on the borderline to extinction mares could dress freely without being marked…, that or it’s because they’re trying to attract any stallions that would miraculously cross them. One case or the other they all drew my attention as my eyes narrowed while I walked.

To be honest I felt ashamed looking at them; I didn’t know any of them and yet I saw dirty thoughts pass through my head. From my looking and pondering I finally noticed the hospital coming up at the end of the cobblestone road…, however, what blocked my path was a town square filled with ponies. Going through the ‘square’ seemed to be the quickest way as I recalled when Celestia first took me to the castle from the hospital. I could go around, but like the cities back home Canterlot was pretty big and buildings were everywhere so I could easily get lost, and on the matter of buildings I began to notice how each store or service building had a name that related to horses somehow; like ‘Little Foal Readers’, ‘Glittering horseshoe café’, ‘Silver Stall’, and ‘Saddle Goods’.

Deciding to go through town square, I continued my short journey trying to mind my own as I forced my eyes to look straight. Unfortunately, my focus was quickly broken as I entered the square; several mares approached and began touching me, not in the bad way, but they placed their hands on my arms and face. Most likely they were curious about how my skin felt, which I didn’t mind them doing, for it was actually kind of soothing. However, what were curious touches at first quickly became the opposite as one hand made its way under the shorts.

“You’re big.” A mare seductively whispered as I felt her hand grasp my privates. “How about you come to my place…, and have some fun, hmm?” She urged as she began stroking my dick.

“Hold on, what makes you think you can take him for yourself!?” Another mare stepped in, but just as she did her hand shot down my underwear and grasped me.

“Isn’t it obvious, I’m clearly more attractive than you are, so he’ll come with me!” The first mare tugged at me.

“Can you loos-.”

“As if, I bet your boobs are just as fake as your face!” The other mare shot, then tugging me toward her.

“You call these fake!” She let go of me and whipped her knockers out, though about seventy percent of them were already showing. “I bet you’re just jealous because mine are bigger than yours!”

“Yours aren’t bigger than mine!”

“Yeah, prove it!”

“Oh my God please prove it!” I heard my mind say as I completely forgot what I wanted to do.

Without another word the other mare did the same and exposed her chest for all to see. “See, yours aren’t!”

“Oh really, we’ll see. You, which one of us has a bigger bust?” The first mare commanded as they both stood in front of me with their ‘domes’ out.

“Uhhh……” “Both look like E’s to me.”

“Well?”

“They’re both the same.” I shrugged.

“WHAT, NO THEY AREN’T!!!” They both yelled at me, then facing each other with dagger like eyes.

“Well they both look the sa-.”

“I bet both of them are fake.” Yet another mare stepped in.

I wish the third didn’t step in, it was troubling enough to have an opinion on two mares. Though, opinion quickly escaped my mind as I noticed a crowd starting to form around us. “Ohhhh dear…”

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

I left Daniel before Celestia raised the sun this morning, for it was a priority for me to continue hiding amongst the shadows, and the sun could easily vanquish the few spots of shade for me to rest in. I could’ve easily stayed in Daniel’s tower…or inside him, but what fun would that be, being cramped all day till dusk arrived.

One would think that entertaining myself while hiding would be difficult, but actually it was quite simple, especially during these times; it was always amusing to see a mare break down during estrus, and lately I’ve been noticing a few guards getting a little antsy due to it. How could I blame them though, standing in the same position for hours at a time would make me crumble too…, and speaking of crumbling I noticed a mare starting to perspire as I hid in the shadow of a chandelier that overlooked her and the other guards. “Break, break, break, break, break…” I quietly chanted to myself, wanting to see this mare have a meltdown.

Excitement grew within me as I saw her begin to look around frantically, but what was quick to follow was the annoying sound of chattering armor as she began to tremble where she stood. Her fellow guards looked at her nervously, and began whispering amongst themselves to decide whether to help her or not. “C’mon, just give in.” I whispered.

After about two minutes of trembling she finally caved as she dropped her spear and fell to the ground, sobbing. A few of the other guards rushed over and helped her up, then dragged her away to what I assume would be the barracks so that they could get another mare to take her place. As they carried her off I got a good look at her face. Her face was drenched with tears, and her cheeks and eyes were puffy as molten blood coursed behind her face, but the best part was the pitiful expression across her face as drool fell from her mouth. I knew what she was thinking, actually I knew what everymare was thinking right now; nothing more but to have a stallion filling them with a long, fat, firm tool, and thinking of that image I began to wonder how Cadence was doing. I mean after having Daniel’s member just slightly penetrating her I knew immediately that she acquired a want for him.

-

Cadence First person:

“So Cadence, when do you plan on having your wedding.” Aunt Celestia asked me as she and I walked the celestial halls.

“I was hoping to have it in the spring of next year.”

“Spring…, it’s always a wonderful season to have an event like that.” She smiled. “But tell me, where do you plan on having it?”

“Actually aunt Celestia, I was hoping you could help me that.” I never asked too much of my aunts, but this time I was asking for much more than I think they would expect.

“Oh…” Aunt Celestia stopped as a we neared a turn in the hallway.

“I was hoping to have my wedding here at Castle Canterlot, and have Shining Armor and I married in the throne room.”

“Here?” She looked at me questionably.

“Yes, I want this for Shining since he was raised here, and with it being the capital it would draw a crowd.” I said the last part uneasily.

“Hmm, I think I can arrange that.” She said sentimentally.

“Really!?”

“Mhmm, but not will it just draw a crowd but you will be the first alicorn to ever be wedded, and I can’t think of a more perfect place to have it.”

“Oh, thank-you aunt Celestia, thank-you!” I hugged her before frolicking off. I didn’t think she would agree to it, but I’m beyond happy that she did. However, my happy joyous moment ended as I suddenly stopped halfway to my temporary room. I began breathing heavily, and my hands began to tremble as I felt the warm, torturous drops course down from my folds. “No, oh please not again!” I quickly paced back to my room to deal with myself.

I slid the dildo in again, but it didn’t do anything to satisfy me. I had to have the real thing inside me. My thoughts on Shining bucking me were usually what I fantasized about when times like these came, but really he and I rarely ever had intercourse. Though, when we did I usually was left displeased with his efforts. I thought at first it was because he was too tired to continue, but I quickly found out that wasn’t it, because after he would stop he would usually go on a walk or do a different activity just involving himself. I didn’t think it was true but I had to face it, he wasn’t interested in making love. I could respect his judgment to just be together and not to have sex often, but he had to know that when the time comes I expected I good rutting for my well being.

My thoughts quickly shifted to Daniel as the events of last night haunted my mind. He was going to repopulate all of Equestria, so he had to know something about gaining one’s attention when it comes to sex. I would have to ask him about that…, and maybe I’d ask him to demonstrate too.

-

I was removing hand after hand from my pants, but only would they be filled with new ones as I took recent ones out. After the third mare said both of the other mares’ breasts were fake I thought the argument would then be between just three mares…, no, there were nails, slaps, punches, kicks, and a lot of grabbing which I found arousing. The three of them rolled on the floor striking at each other as if they each had taken another’s child. Due to me being focused on the three mares I failed to notice the crowd get closer with each second, and before I knew it multiple hands of many mares latched onto me.

“LET GO!!!” I hollered, removing mares from me while making my way to the hospital which was just a short ways away.

“C’mon, please!”

“Don’s be such a filly, I know you want to!”

“Just a taste!”

“Please don’t go, I’ll be gentle!”

So many pleas of the many mares that tried to drag me down. I almost felt sorry for them, but I think they can wait a few more days before I start repopulating. The longer they wait the more desire they will have, so in turn, the bigger the desire the better the sex.

After removing the last hand from my body I dashed the rest of the way to the hospital and slammed the doors as I took refuge inside.

“Don’t slam the doors, some of the patients are asleep.” A nurse barked at me, then walking down a hallway before entering a room.

“F-…eh…hmm, right.” I stopped myself from cursing her out. She didn’t know what went on outside, and I suppose that was tolerable, but at most my goal was reached; I was in the hospital.

Sitting in a waiting chair, I didn’t bother to read any of the magazines on the table as I pondered. They were usually out of date or very bland to read, and looking at the ones on the table they were all about fine living and house décor. I was already living in a castle, so fine living and décor didn’t interest me, though even if I didn’t live in the castle I still wouldn’t read them.

I took notice of the mare before me, the outfit she wore looked like one of those that belonged on a Japanese school girl, except the skirt was shorter. “How’s that even legal for students.” I said to myself as I continued to stare. If the skirt was just an inch shorter I would be able to see her butt and panties, and judging by her height and physique I would say she was probably in her mid twenties. So the question is, why was she wearing that?

The first mare got out of line and followed a nurse that escorted her down the hall, and as she did I took notice how she seemed to have a little bit more ‘meat’ on her; she was little more plump than the rest of the mares, but it wasn’t enough to ruin her figure, and speaking of the word plump I could say the same about her chest and ass as they too were a bit larger than most mares. However, despite her curves I couldn’t help but find her mane and tail fun to look at as their shape reminded me of cake frosting.

After I lost sight of the first mare my attention was back on the second one whom was giving her information to a nurse at the checkup desk.

“Name?”

“Vanilla Swirl.”

“Race?”

“Pony.”

“Gender?”

“Female.”

“Age?”

“Seventeen.”

“Seventeen!?” I couldn’t believe it, she was that young, but her body depicted as if though she was well…, older.

“Do you have a signed slip that indicates you to be out of school?”

“Yes…ummm…here.” The young mare took out a folded piece of paper from her skirt pocket.

“Alright, but before a nurse escorts you to a room, what’s your checkup for?”

“Uhh…, well that’s personal.” She shyly looked away.

“I need to know, because if I don’t the nurse may bring you to the wrong room.”

“Wrong room? What the hell are you talking about, all checkup rooms are the same.” I quizzically watched the mare behind the desk.

“Uhh…is it okay if I just whisper it to you?”

“Of course.”

I watched her whisper something into her ear, and as I continued to watch I saw the nurse’s eyes grow.

“Oh…, well then, I suppose that’s a good reason to be out of school.” The nurse smiled awkwardly. “Take her to room one-thirty-nine.” She told another nurse.

“C’mon, if you’re going to room one-thirty-nine then the doctor is definitely going to want to see you.” The nurse started for the hall.

“What’s so special about room one-thirty-nine?” I mentally asked myself, continuing to look at the young mare.

She turned to follow the nurse, but when she did she stopped as she made eye contact with me. She blinked disbelievingly several times, and right after I saw her lips tremble as she took a step toward me, raising my suspicions about what might be wrong with her. Before she got too close the nurse that she was supposed to follow grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her away.

Shaking the recent bizarre event out of my head I approached the counter. “Hel-.”

“Name?” She interrupted without looking up to face me.

“Daniel.” I shrugged, knowing that I would be asked the same stupid questions.

“Race?”

“Human.”

“Gen-…Human?” She looked up. “You, y-you’re the one who’s going to repopulate, right?”

“If I say yes do I have to answer the rest of the questions?”

She shook her head while having an awed expression.

“Then yes.”

“I thought you were supposed to come here the day after the gala.”

“That’s what I plan on doing.”

“Why are you here then.”

“I just want to see if the staff found anything else unusual about my sperm.”

“Oh…, I wouldn’t know that, but Dr. Crimson would.”

“Dr. Crimson?” I raised a brow.

“I think she’s the doctor that inspected you when you were here last time.”

“You mean the mare that had a red mane and tail with a pink coat?”

“Mhmm, that’s her.”

“Is she here today?”

“Yes, she’s in room two-twenty-three on the second floor.”

“Thanks.” I walked off to find an elevator, but only to find out that there were only stairs and ramps leading to the other levels.

Stepping up the stairs, I reached the second level and peered into the hallway. The hall wasn’t as busy as the first floor’s as there wasn’t too much noise, but there were nurses walking to different rooms with various pieces of equipment or tools. Making my way down the hall I avoided bumping into them, I didn’t want them to drop whatever they were carrying, however, I did stop a few times just to get a glimpse at their outfits, and as I glared the thought of Molestia in a nurse outfit came to mind. “I bet she would like to role-play.”

Taking my mind off my fantasies I eventually found room two-twenty-three. Entering the room, I stumbled in to see that Dr. Crimson was conversing with a patient.

“Ever heard of knocking, human?”

“I can’t say I have.” I shrugged.

“Just wait outside.” She sighed, ignoring my sarcasm.

Stepping out of her office, I recognized the patient she was talking to, it was the Zebra ambassador from the party a few nights ago. “What’s she doing here?”

-

Inside the office Third person:

“Here’s your sample, put it to good use, I’d hate to ask the human to refill the jar.” Dr. Crimson handed over a small phial of Daniel’s sperm.

“Oh, don’t worry Dr. Crimson, I didn’t become an ambassador so I could not listen.”

“Indeed, but is there anything else you need before you depart.”

“Nothing else I need, just this bottle of fertile seed.”

“Very well, if there are any results after you’ve taken that please inform me.”

“That I can do, but now I must leave for I have another zebra to woo.”

-

After seeing the zebra ambassador leave I entered the office once again and took a seat in front of Dr. Crimson.

“You’re here a little early.” She said, cleaning her small glasses with a cloth.

“That’s the second time someone told me that.”

“I wonder why…”

“Okay, enough with the sarcasm, I’m just here to see if you found anything new with my sperm.”

“Well, lucky for you we have, though it’s kind of bizarre.”

“How?”

“It turns out that it’s just not ponies you can impregnate, but other races too like griffins, and zebras.”

“Really?”

“Yes, and there are probably even more too, though we don’t exactly have the means to test your sperm on them.”

“On what?”

“Well, after testing your sperm on a griffin, which if you don’t know, they lay eggs instead of giving live birth.”

“Go on.”

“Anyway, after we tested the griffin and found out that she got impregnated we began to hypothesize whether you can get reptiles pregnant as well.”

“So, what, you’ve been testing my sperm on lizards?”

“Lizards is a bit of an understatement to the reptiles we had in mind.”

“And they would be?”

“Dragons, hydras perhaps.”

“Dragons!? They don’t exist!”

“Maybe where you’re from, here you’ll eventually see they’re very real.”

“And I bet you’re going to tell me hydras exist too.”

“Indeed, there’s actually a hydra located in Froggy Bottom Bog within the Everfree forest.”

“I can’t believe this…”

“What, that they exist?”

“Yeah, and the fact you want to test them.”

“Why not test them, it would be great for research.”

“…So is that it?”

“Is what it.?”

“Is that all you found out?”

“At the moment, but I have a feeling we’ll be finding more.”

“A’right, that’s all I really need to know. Thanks for your time Crimson.”

“That’s Dr. Crimson.”

“Right…oh, I wanted to ask something else, but while I was waiting downstairs I might have overheard something about room one-thirty-nine.”

Crimson took interest in what I just said as she actually looked me straight in the eyes. “Why do you care?”

“Just asking, the nurses down stairs were kind of hesitant when a mare was escorted to that room, and the fact that the mare sent there looked at me kind of funny.”

“Room one-thirty-nine.” Crimson sighed as she took a seat behind her desk. “That’s the room where we prepare young mares for their first estrus cycle.”

“So estrus cycles begin when a mare is a teenager?”

“No, estrus cycles begin when mares are around the age of ten, but when that happens they are very minor and don’t cause much trouble.”

“Then why prepare them?”

“Well, let me rephrase what I said, in room one-thirty-nine we prepare mares for their first major estrus cycle, which happens around the age of sixteen.”

“Oh, so what happens during that particular cycle?”

“You wouldn’t understand.”

“Why?”

“Because you’re a male.”

“Being sexist are we, okay, then you wouldn’t understand how painful it is having a boner while peeing. Well…, actually it’s not painful, there’s just a lot of pressure down there. Still, what’s so bad about it?”

“Unlike stallions, we as mares have little control over ourselves during that time of our life.”

“So, you berserk?”

“Not exactly, though we do only have one motive at the time.”

“I think I can guess what that is.”

“Oh really?”

“Yeah, having sex.” I shrugged.

“See, this is what I meant when I said you wouldn’t understand.” Crimson’s voice became agitated.

“How wouldn’t I understand, the mare wants to be stuffed.”

“Your ignorance is not amusing.”

“Ignorance? For Christ’s sake while I was walking here I was mobbed by a bunch of mares wanting me to fuck them!” After saying that I could see those were a poor choice of words. Crimson gave me the most silencing death glare as her eyes locked on me.

“You’re just like any other stallion, thinking you understand what goes on in our heads, you and no other stallion know , you have never known, and you NEVER WILL!!!” Crimson fumed before calming herself down. “All the mare wants is to be loved, and with the lack of stallions we have to prepare the young ones to live the rest of their lives without having a stallion.”

“Well, mares could express their love in different ways other than bending over.”

“Get out.” Crimson gritted her teeth.

I could see Dr. Crimson had enough of me being in her presence, so I was more than willing to oblige her as I shut her door behind me. “Actually Crimson I think I do get it.” I mumbled as I headed for the stairwell.

Heading back down I could hear the anguish cries of a mare from the first floor’s hallway. No doubt it was the mare that was led to room one-thirty-nine. Finally reaching the bottom floor I could hear her cries and pleas as if I was in the room myself. I saw several nurses rush by me and enter the room she was in. “If this is what everymare goes through, then may I be blessed that I’m not one of them.”

I meant what I told myself after exiting Dr. Crimson’s office. I did get it; spending the rest of your life without someone to call your own would be painful, especially with animal like instinct where having intercourse time to time is a necessity. However, I knew something that maybe Crimson lost sight of, but when I’m assigned to stay here and repopulate there are going to be a lot of mares that will have the golden opportunity of a lifetime. So, I think getting or not getting it is out of the question, for the real question at hand is how well it will be performed.

-

One hour and thirty seven minutes later:

After some time I neared the castle gates, hoping that Celestia or Luna wouldn’t punish me for leaving. Though on the way back I took the long route to avoid the previous contact that was laid on me before, and actually it was quite enjoyable too, other than walking an extra three miles, but I saw more of the city and in turn it would be good that I did because I think Canterlot might just become my new permanent home.

Entering the keep, I was on my way to my tower for some relaxation, but as always my time was cut short as Luna approached me when I entered the lunar halls, which was actually one of the two ways to get there.

“Shouldn’t you be asleep?” I said, knowing that Luna slept through the day and would awake at night.

“Our sleep routine is none of our peasant’s concern.” Luna stated, crossing her arms.

“Right, well, I was going to my tower, but since you’re talking to me I’m guessing you need something.”

“Yes, we need thou to attend us while we purchase new formal wear tonight.”

“Are you kidding me, shopping again!?”

“Thy whining will not persuade us to change our mind, but if you will thou should treat the event as a bonding experience.” Luna’s eyes lightened.

“Bonding?”

“Indeed, we feel though as if we could be closer, but not too close!” Luna warned as her expression changed.

“Okay, so when will we be going?”

“Meet us in the throne room when our sister’s sun can no longer be seen, and my glorious night blankets the sky.”

“Umm…okay, you could have just sa-…you know what never mind, I’ll be there.” I assured, then continuing to my tower.

I’ve gotten used to walking up and down the steps of tower, the wind didn’t bother me like it used to several days before, and the way up is easier if not quicker when I’m not focused on it. Looking at the sky above as I climbed the last step I saw that I had plenty of time before Luna would be waiting for me, because the sun was shining high, but if I had to guess I would say it was around three or four o’ clock.

Entering my tower I immediately went to the restroom, all that walking and climbing builds up after awhile. After flushing the toilet I heard a knock on the tower door. “Who could that be?” I rolled my eyes while walking back towards the door. “Who is it?” I asked.

“It’s me, Cadence.”

“Cadence?” I opened the door to be greeted by her.

“May I come in?” She asked politely.

“Sure, of course.” I shut the door behind her, and she took a seat on the bed. “So, what brings you up here.”

“I’m seeking some advice, and knowing that you’re the only sta-…male here in the castle right now I think you can help me.”

“Uhh…okay, what do you need to know?”

“Shining Armor and I have been together for awhile now, but I think he might be losing interest.”

“Why, what happened.”

“Nothing happened, it’s just that he hasn’t been very good…in bed lately, and we are getting married soon, and I want to spend the rest of my life knowing that he won’t leave me.”

“Ohhhh…, uh, so what kind of advice were you exactly wanting.”

“I want to know what it takes to arouse a stallion, or male since your not one”

“Okay…,ummm…, personally what arouses me, don’t take this to heart because this is what gains my arousal, a good figure, which you and everymare I’ve seen so far have, a pretty face, which you have also, but looks aren’t enough if a girl isn’t going to put them to use.

“Go on…” She blinked, interested in what I was saying.

“Why am I saying this?” “If you want to arouse Shining you have to make a strong move.”

“A strong move?” Cadence tilted her head.

“Yeah, you know, when you’re in bed with him make the effort to uhhh play with his genitals, or beat him off, or blow him. Start up some foreplay.”

“So…,I should suck his member?” “But I’d rather be sucking yours…”

“Yeah, that’s what everymare has done to me so far, and I can honestly say that it feels wonderful.”

“Okay, is there anything else?”

“Well, if you’re feeling strong, or if you’ve gained his favor get on top of him and press your chest against his, or just jiggle your breasts in his face. One or the other, but keep in mind that if you do he might think you’re trying to dominate him. So, sweet talk him a little, or encourage him to start the process of intercourse. Just make sure he feels comfortable while he’s doing his part.”

“Mhmm, is there anything else you could tell me?”

“If you want to spice it up a little you could ask him to suck your nipples or lick your marehood. You can massage his dick with your boobs, or you can suck his member while he eats-you-out. But like I said before that’s what I like and it’s all based on opinion and the type of fetish. So it’s good to know what turns him on before you actually start doing it. I mean for all we know he could have a thing for necrophilia, not saying he does have a thing for that kind of stuff, but it’s possible…, however if he does I suggest finding someone else to court, because that fetish is just messed up in so many different ways.”

“So, I should find out what turns him on?”

“Yeah, exactly! Experiment a little, and ask him if he likes it, and if he does then continue to do that.”

“Oh, okay, that sounds easy to do.”

“Oh, and I may have forgotten, but see if he likes role-play, I suggest dressing up as a guard since he’s the captain.

“I’ll try that when I get back home, thanks.” She got up from the bed and thanked me before exiting.

“Well…, that was odd.” I said after she shut the door behind her.

-

Several hours later:

“I need a book.” I said to myself, wanting time to pass by faster.

-

Several more hours later:

The sun couldn’t be seen anymore and the night had taken over. True to my word I arose from my bed and went down the tower stairs to meet Luna in the throne room. Luna didn’t seem to be the type that goes shopping, so I expected not to be out of the castle for too long., and just like Luna said she would she was sitting on the throne waiting for me as I entered.

“Is our peasant ready?”

“I’m down aren’t I.”

“Quite, then let us be off.” Luna arose from the throne.

She and I made our way out to the front gate which was where I presumed the carriage was to wait at. However what approached and waited for us was actually a downgrade to a carriage.

“We’re going to ride in a chariot?”

“Thou are correct.”

“Uhm, okay.” I said getting on after Luna.

The chariot, unlike the carriage had a gothic design to it, which would make sense because gothic is dark, and instead of having six guards pulling it there were only two as the chariot was much smaller, but it was spacious enough to hold the two of us as it traveled smoothly along Canterlot’s streets. “So, why are you shopping?” I asked as curiosity seized me.

“We have seen our subjects dress in a unfamiliar fashion since our return.”

“So, you want to be up to date with clothes.”

“Yes, why else would we go to a market?”

“If you want to shop that’s fine, but you said to take it as a bonding experience, you mind explaining that a little bit more?”

Luna didn’t immediately answer my question as I saw her look at me through the corners of her eyes. “We believe thou is losing an interest in us.”

“Isn’t that a coincidence.” “Why would I be losing interest?” I was now very curious to know what was on Luna’s mind.

“We see thou with our sister most of the time, and we feel as if our peasant prefers her more than us.”

“Didn’t we talk about this a couple days ago when I was in your chamber?”

“Yes, but we need to be sure.”

“So taking me shopping with you is your way of making sure. You sure you’re not copying Celestia?”

“Of course not, why would we be.” She stated with the slightest bit of hesitation in her voice.

“Because this is what she and I did yesterday.”

Luna didn’t say anything else after that, I think she knew where I was getting at, but her getting jealous over simple things like this is going to have to end. However, it wouldn’t be easy, ever since two nights ago at the party I knew there was competition between the two them. They were both trying to win me over, but really they both already have, they just need to see it for themselves.

The chariot stopped in front of the same boutique store Celestia and I patronized yesterday. The lights were still on inside so obviously it was still open, considering that the night was still young.

I was first to get off the chariot, then Luna as I grabbed her hand to help her keep her balance as her heels touched the ground. Opening the door for her to enter first I noticed the two guards pulling the chariot looking at me funny. “What?”

They both just shook their heads and smiled at each other as I rolled my eyes and entered the boutique. The inside wasn’t nearly as crowded the last time I was here, but it was sensible due to it being nighttime. “You have any ideas what style of dress your looking for?” I asked as I followed her through the many clothing racks.

“We do, we’ve seen most of our subjects wearing clothing that exposes great amounts of their body.”

“So you want to get something very exposing? You do know they wear those kind of clothes because they’re trying to attract any stallions, right.”

“We are aware of this, but tell us, does the clothing our subjects wear attract thee?”

“Uhh…yes.”

“Good, then that’s what we will look for.”

After hearing her say that I was actually glad I tagged along with her, but what had me interested was why would she want something more revealing, I look at her just like any other mare because of what she wears.

Luna handed me several different dresses that she collected, and just by the amount of fabric they had I knew I was in for a real treat when she would put them on. She gave me a few more before she and I made our way over to the changing rooms. Though the booth she chose to change in was the one Fleur and I had sex in.

“The smell in this booth is…unusual.” Luna spoke from behind the booth’s door.

“Yeah, well you never know what the previous person was doing behind there.”

“Quite, Daniel toss a dress over the door.” She commanded.

Searching through the dresses she picked out I chose the one I knew she would receive looks in; it was a dark blue open front dress, however open front was meant to be taken literally with this particular piece, as the only thing that would be covering her would just be a thin strap. “Here.” I tossed it over, eagerly awaiting to what would emerge from behind the door.

The door opened and what I saw made my jaw drop and my dick erect. The strap that was supposed to cover her upper torso barely hid the nipples as the rest of her upper body was clearly visible, the bottom of the dress reminded me of Fleur’s; it exposed her hips.

“Do we look good in it?” She asked, looking at me cautiously.

“It’s a keeper.” I squeaked, not daring to look away.

“Very well, but we h-…Daniel, thy erection can be seen.” She blushed as she looked down at my crotch.

“Huh…oh…, yeah you just look amazing in that dress.”

“Hmm, if this dress makes our peasant hard then maybe we’ll have to wear it often.” She teased before closing the booth’s door.

“Please do…” I whispered.

-

The rest of the dresses she tried all looked outstanding on her, but the first one she tried was the best. I looked forward to seeing her wear it more often around the castle.

After paying for the dresses we headed back out to the chariot, I of course held on to the bags as we rode because for one I couldn’t set the bags anywhere, and two I remember what Luna said before, ‘How dare thou not carry a royal’s belongings.’, so it was apparent that if I did any more shopping with the princesses I would be the pack mule.

The way back to the castle was quicker than if we were in a carriage, so the chariot had its advantages, and also it meant I wouldn’t be carrying the bags longer.

Getting off the chariot once more we both made our way to the throne room where the keep separated the celestial and lunar halls.

“Have fun shopping?” Celestia said as we both saw her leaning against the throne.

“Maybe…” I replied.

“So what’d you get?”

“We purchased new dresses for us to wear, the clothes we wore were out of fashion.” Luna spoke as she took the bags away from me.

“But they looked good on you.”

“Indeed they did, but if we are to socialize with our modern society then we must dress like them.”

“I suppose…, did Daniel say what looked good on you?”

“Our peasant did.”

“I don’t think he likes being called a peasant.” Celestia looked at me then back at Luna.

“It’s fine…, I’m used to it.” I said.

“No, it’s not, she makes you sound like you’re nothing to her.”

“We do not downgrade him because of his stature.”

“Oh, do you?”

“Knock it off. I went shopping with both of you, so can we leave it at that?”

Celestia sighed as they both turned away and walked to their own halls. I wasn’t going to let the two of them get at each other for the dumbest of reasons. If it eventually came down to levels where they started to fight I would have to show my commitment to them. “I look forward to having a threesome…”

Going to my tower I turned a corner and accidentally bumped into Cadence. Seemingly we both turned the same corner at the same time. “Sorry Cadence, I didn’t mean to bump into you.”

“It’s fine, I was actually looking for you.”

“You were?”

“I was wondering if you could share anymore information with me.”

“You want more advice?”

“Uhh…yes, the more I have the better.” She smiled awkwardly.

“Alright… umm… you could also just have Shi-.”

“I would rather you come to my room than talk about it out here.”

“Okay, lead the way then.” I scratched my head as I followed her to the guest room.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

“Going to her room again are we?” I followed the two of them from a distance, hiding behind pillars and scaling across the ceiling as I went.

Finally Cadence opened the door and they both entered, shutting and locking the door behind them. Hearing the door being locked I instantly knew what Cadence’s intentions were, and I was more then willing to help her out.

Sliding through the key hole, I entered her room and noticed there wasn’t too much light as before because only a few candles were lit, and the window drapes hid the view of the outside.

“So Daniel, can I get you anything before we start.”

“Sure, what do you have?”

“Let me check the mini-fridge.” I saw Cadence go over and check what was inside, but as she did she was bending over. I wasn’t seeing any panties covering her marehood as I saw the slightest sign of droplets. Looking over at Daniel I saw that he was enjoying the view as he just stared at her folds.

“Time for Daniel to have a little fun.” I snaked my over to him till I was just inches away. Before grabbing onto Daniel I cast a spell that made me invisible to his vision, but as for Cadence she would be able to see me due to her being an alicorn, but I don’t think she would be interested on who was behind, for she would be too focused on Daniel’s dick digging into her.

Grasping Daniel by the hands I forcibly pushed him forward as my body pressed up against his back.

-

“What the hell!? What’s happening?” I couldn’t control my movements, my hands restrained and I couldn’t push back. Something was pushing up against me, or should I say someone as I could feel two very large lumps press up against my back.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

I used my magic to disperse Daniel’s pants and underwear like last night, next, so that he could penetrate the princess of love, the tendrils of my mane wrapped around his tool and began massaging it till his dick grew tall and firm. “I bet that feels so good.” I whispered into his ear.

-

I couldn’t believe what was happening, my groin was exposed and I could feel my dick harden as I felt something rub it. If that wasn’t enough I could have sworn I started hearing voices too, but my attention quickly averted as I was just inches away from Cadence.

“I have…, champagne, sarsaparilla, cheap wine if you're interested, water, oh and I also have a few bottles of so-“ Cadence gasped as I penetrated her.

My hands were forcibly placed on her nice flanks as I tried to remove myself from her.

“Don’t spoil the moment, can’t you feel how wet she is, she needs this.“ I heard the same voice again.

Ignoring the voice, I saw that my member was almost out of her, but before it was free my pelvis was shoved forward sending my dick back into Cadence making her moan in pleasure.

“I bet she liked that. C’mon Daniel, are you just going to let me do all the work?” These voices weren’t imaginary, someone was actually talking to me if not causing me to do this.

“Who ar-” Something clamped over my mouth preventing me from finishing.

“Don’t speak…I know you’re wondering who I am, but right now you have a mare to please.”

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

I pushed forward on his pelvis again so that he would give another thrust. He tried to fight it, but I easily made him continue as I started to push more frequently. I could sense Cadence’s lust for him as I made him thrust into her. Her moans that escaped her were erotic and satisfying as I indulged in listening to them. Absorbing my lost power I began kissing Daniel lightly on the neck as I continued to make him rut the horny princess.

-

“So good…” Cadence moaned as she climaxed. I could feel mine fast approaching, there was no way I was going risk getting her pregnant. So, as I started to pull my dick out of her I shifted all my weight and might to the left. I didn’t think whoever was making me fuck Cadence expected that, for I fell over on my side. Quick to action, I found my pants and underwear and quickly put them on.

“Where’re you going?” Cadence turned her head.

“I-I’m sorry, I’m so sorry!” I stuttered as I quickly exited her room.

“What the fuck is going on!?” I mentally cried as I power walked down the halls of the castle, and as I did I noticed the blue mist thing I’d seen a few times before snaking around pillars and scurrying across the floor. Something told me that was what caused the problem in Cadence’s room.

I finally made it to the door that led to my tower, quickly opening it I slowed my pace down as I didn’t want to fall down the steps. However, I quickly brought my speed up again as I caught sight of the mist. It traveled along the tower with me as it and I both circled our way up to the tower apartment.

“Why didn’t you finish up? You know I bet she would have liked it if you came into her. I bet her marehood felt good. I think she’ll ask you to fill her next time.” The voice whispered these things to me as I made my way up to the tower apartment.

Finally reaching the top, I opened the door and slammed it behind me. I stood in the middle of the room and looked around frantically. Keeping an eye on the door while searched I didn’t hear the whispers or see the mist. “It couldn’t have been in my head.” I continued scanning the room.

After some time passed I removed my pants and tossed them in a corner. Still keeping an eye on the door I walked over to my bed and climbed into it. I continued to watch the door till I finally gave in, but I didn’t plan on being surprised, so closing my eyes I made it look like I was asleep.

More time had passed and nothing, barely opening my eyes I scanned what was in my view, but still I didn’t see anything unusual. Closing my eyes I began to wait again.

I was about to give up, but then I felt my underwear slowly being pulled off till it was down to my ankles. I could have easily guessed what was going to happen next as I felt the lips and hungry tongue of a mouth wrap around my member. Not daring to move I waited for the right moment.

About half an hour passed and I could feel whoever was blowing me slow down. Seeing how this would be a good moment to find out who it was I grasped the covers and flung them off the bed, but the sight I saw left me in awe as I met the eyes of the mare before me.

“Surprised?” The dark mare grinned as cum and saliva dripped from her chin.

“Y-you’re…”

“I’m …?”

“You’re the mare I saw in Luna’s mirror!” I pointed.

“Really, that’s what you’re going to call me, ‘The mare from Luna’s mirror’? Come on, you know who I am.”

“N-Nightmare Moon.”

“Most of me anyways.” She gestured to just her upper torso as her bottom half was just mist.

"Nice rack." I mentally commented, but not taking any chances with her I tried to hop out of bed, but only to be restrained as her hands clasped me down. “You’re supposed to be in Luna’s mirror!”

“Well, ever since you bucked the night princess I found the perfect opportunity to escape.”

“Why are you here?”

“Why shouldn’t I be here? This is one of safest parts of the castle.”

“But…, you tried to take over Equestria.”

“For a good reason.”

“What reason?”

“Celestia was getting all the glory while Luna and I were left with barely anything. We wanted to just show the world how wonderful the night can be, but instead Celestia banishes us to the moon!”

“No, she said you tried to overthrow her and rule with an eternal night.”

“Is that what she told you, don’t tell me you actually believe her. That’s what she wants you to think, when really what Luna and I just wanted was to be happy.”

“How do I know you’re telling the truth?”

“How do you know Celestia isn’t lying?”

“Uhh…hmmm.”

“Exactly, you may think she’s all gentle and caring, but really she just wants everything to herself.”

Celestia did start up what happened in the throne room, actually she started every predicament when Luna was in the picture. Could it be true that was the case? Is Celestia not what she seems? “And why should I believe you?”

“Because if I was truly ‘evil’ don’t you think I would have already disposed of you because you’re aware of my escape.?”

“I don’t know what to think right now.”

“Then think about this, I’m willing to help you with your problem.”

“What problem.”

“You’re mare problem, I can give you tips on what to do or what to say when they try to seduce you.”

“How?”

“Find a mare and I’ll show you, but for now you should sleep, you’ve got a big day not too far away, or if you prefer you can stay awake and you and I can have some fun.” She smirked

“I’ll take my chances with sleeping.”

“Suit yourself.” She shrugged before her horn glowed and the covers floated back to the bed.

Nightmare covered herself with the blanket and I felt her start to suck me again. I didn’t heed what Nightmare had to say, but I would hang on to them just to see if she was lying or not.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

Not more than an hour passed and Daniel fell asleep as I kept milking his dick. I knew he took in what I said, but I had to be careful now since he knows about me. However, it wouldn’t be hard gaining his favor, it was all part of the main plan anyway, but looking up at him after removing his dick from my mouth I could hear his thoughts and dreams as he slept. Some I could hear laughter and shouting with glee, but others I could hear crying and sorrow as I pictured tears rolling down his face.

Exiting his mind, I climbed onto him and rested my head on his chest as I heard his heart beat with a constant, flawless pace that quickly drowsed me as I joined him in dreaming.

Chapter 14: Biological Gala part one

XY Chromosome

Chapter fourteen: Biological Gala part 1

“Am I going to wake up every morning and see you do that?” I awoke from my sleep only to see Nightmare having her way with my dick as cum covered several areas of her face.

“I can’t help it, your sperm is just so…delicious.” She said before continuing to blow me.

“Were you doing that the entire night?”

She didn’t answer, for she was too busy feeding off me as I felt her powerful sucks drain my testes of their seed. I really hope this wouldn’t be something she would do on a regular basis, because if she was the one that blew under the table I would have to wary about where and when she would start again.

Nightmare Moon First person:

I actually started to hunger shortly before Daniel woke up, my stomach awoke me as it begged to be fed. Feeding by just sucking his member would take too long to quench my thirst, so as I’ve done many times before I turned myself back into a mist and slithered my way down Daniel’s urethra and attached myself to his vas deferens. Sperm gushed into my mouth the second I latched on, and I hungrily gulped down as much as I could before taking a breath.

Feeling the urge to just remain here and drink, I willingly stopped and made way back out of Daniel. Seeing how he was still asleep as I emerged the urge quickly got the better of me and began sucking him.

I wish I could tell him why I was doing this, but the fact is that this was a very important part of the plan so I couldn’t. If there was a moment where I had to feed again, Daniel would have to accept the fact that I actually couldn’t help it, it was a necessity if not a desire for me.

-

Twenty minutes later:

I continued to watch her head bob up and down as her saliva dripped from my shaft. Though, a few moments later I felt her give a strong, demanding suck before she released my dick from her mouth, but before she let go I noticed a large lump go down her throat that caused a bit a nausea within me. “I wish I didn’t see that.” “So, are you done?” I asked, hoping she was.

“Uh-huh.“ she glared at my crotch before looking up at me.

“Good, because the gala’s today, and I don’t plan on missing it.”

“You really think I was going to suck you for that long?” She raised a brow.

“Well…, no, but you have stayed on longer than the mares I’ve already been with.”

“Hmm, I guess I just don‘t get tired of it easily.” She smiled.

“Maybe…, but I digress, I wanted to ask you something.”

“Mhmm?”

“Exactly how do you plan on telling me what to do when I’m with a mare?”

“It’ll be easy, all you have to say is ahhhh.”

“Why?”

“Just do it.”

“Right here or at the gala?”

“Now.”

“Ahhhhh.” My mouth gaped, and the second it did Nightmare turned into a mist and shot down my throat. “What the f-.”

“Can you hear me?“ Nightmare’s voice interrupted as I heard her inside my head.

“Yeah…”

“Good, so does this answer your question?”

“Yes.”

“I thought so, but if you don’t mind I’m going to stay up here.”

“Wait, you can’t stay in there!”

“Watch me.” She stated snobbishly.

“Nightmare, get out!” I demanded, but only to hear silence as she didn’t reply. “Nightmare?” I said, but only to continue to hear silence. “Ughhh…shit.”

Sighing, I rolled out of bed and grabbed a towel from the closet before going into the bathroom. Looking at myself in the mirror I could see that my hair in the back had a serious case of the ‘bed-head’. “I think it’s time for a shower.”

Turning the knobs to the shower I undressed myself and waited for the water to turn warm before getting in. I watched the steam quickly rise from the tub and fog the mirror till I was nothing but a blur in the reflection. Stepping into the tub, I laid in a recline position and let the water drench my body as I relaxed.

As I just lay in the tub the thoughts of the gala had me a bit concerned, for if it was as big as it sounded then the whole castle would be packed, and that wouldn’t do me any good because just about everymare would be in estrus during that time. If Nightmare was true to her word when she said she’ll help me then I’d give her the benefit of the doubt. However, with her in my head and being able to speak to me I could imagine that she could also read my thoughts just like the princesses, which in turn had me worried because if she could easily do that outside my body, then what could she do while inside it?

-A few hours later

Celestia/Molestia First person:

“You know Celestia, there are going to be quite a few mares here during the gala.” Molestia spoke as I was commanding maids to prepare the gala for this evening.

“Don’t remind me…”

“You sure you can keep it under control? I mean, what happens if Daniel starts to get swarmed, then what will you do?”

“I don’t want to think about it.”

“Well, you have to make sure no mares take him away, after all he starts breeding tomorrow.”

“No mare will take him away, I ordered all my guards to make sure Daniel doesn’t leave the castle grounds.”

“Okay, but what if a mare tries to have her way with him.”

“The gala is a social event, I highly doubt a mare will do that.”

“You never know, I mean the most unexpected of mares could try.”

“What do you mean unexpected?”

“Well…, it’s just come to my attention that a mare’s certain niece has been thinking about nothing other than Daniel ever since the night she arrived here.”

“You don’t expect me to believe Cadence would be thinking about him, she’s getting married soon.”

“I know, but the way she was looking at Daniel this morning, I don’t think she stopped blushing till he left the table.”

“Don’t you have something else better to do than pester me!?”

“Not that I can think of.” Molestia teased.

“Just go!”

“Fine, spoiler.” Molestia’s voice trailed off.

I couldn’t believe what she said, Cadence would never betray Shining. Though, I will admit Cadence’s face was unusually red when she was sitting with us at the table, but that could’ve been for many different reasons. However, Cadence betraying Shining Armor wasn’t something I should assume or even think about. They were too deep in a relationship to consider otherwise, but if necessary, if my suspicions do arise, I would have to ask Cadence myself.

-

That Evening:

Combing back the last bit of hair, I stood in front of the mirror and inspected myself. “Meh, decent.” I said as I turned away. I grabbed a tuxedo coat from the closet and checked it for stray hairs and bits of unwanted lent before putting it on. I hadn’t heard a peep out nightmare since this morning, even when I went to the keep to eat and talk to the princesses about tonight. I was actually starting to think she left my head.

I opened the door to the tower once more, and descended to meet Celestia in the main entrance of the castle.

“Forget something?” I heard Nightmare say.

“It’s about time I heard from you, I was starting to think you were gone.”

“Gone? You humor me Daniel, like I would leave and be out in the open.”

“Well you were quiet for awhile.”

“I had my reasons…, but seriously you forgot to do something.”

“What?”

“Look down.”

“I don’t see anyth-…, oh.” I noticed my dress pants were buttoned but not zipped. “That’s embarrassing.” I stated, zipping up my fly.

“So, do you plan on doing anything special at the gala?”

“I haven’t really thought about it, I guess I’ll just go along with whatever comes.”

“Really…?” She said with a hint of slyness in her voice.

“Don’t try anything funny.” I warned.

“I’ll make no promises.”

I was really hoping she wouldn’t make me do anything stupid or shameful, because from where I was on the tower I could see the city below, and the huge numbers of carriages that stocked the streets as they headed for the castle. So, if Nightmare decided to make me look like an idiot, then more than just a few guests were going to take notice.

I was a little over half way dawn when fireworks started to shoot off into the sky, creating beautiful colors and designs that lit up the evening, but what quickly followed was the sound of rumbling closing in on me. “Do I hear a jet!?” Seconds later six figures zoomed right above me, and what quickly followed was the thunderous roar of the sound barrier being broken. The hair on the back of my neck stood as I gripped the tower’s wall for safety. “What the hell was that!?” I shouted hesitantly while my eyes frantically searched for whatever caused the disturbance.

“Relax, it’s just the Wonderbolts.” Nightmare tried to assure me.

“Wonderbolts?"

“Celebrity flyers of Equestria.”

“So, what are they performing or something?”

“It would seem so, why else would they be here?”

“To scare me shitless.”

“I don’t think that’s what they intend.”

“Well they’re doing a pretty good job at it.” I admitted, letting go of wall as I quickly started down the stairs to avoid another confrontation with their performance.

Entering the keep I saw how much different it looked than this morning; there were banners and tapestries everywhere, many buffet tables filled with the just fruit and vegetables which really didn’t surprise me, and there was a stage with a four person band as they played soft classical music. I had to give it to the maids, they really knew how to prepare the castle for guests, and speaking of the maids there were several of them holding trays with bottles of different beverages, or finger food.

“You know Daniel, those maids work all day and night without a stallion to help ‘relieve’ them.”

“Your point?”

“My point is that if you asked them to get down on their knees or to bend over they wouldn’t think twice about it.”

“I think that’s what everyone wants to see Nightmare; a maid getting banged by a different species out in public.”

“It’s just an idea, besides you would be doing the maid a favor.”

“I thought you were going to give advice when a mare tries to seduce me, not the other way around.”

“Not the other way around what?”

I turned around to see Celestia glaring at me. She was wearing one of the dresses I helped pick out when we went shopping the other day, and I had to say it fit with the occasion; the dress was golden and went down to her crystal high-heels which complemented her jewelry, and it had a slight cut in the middle making the dress look similar to a ‘V’ cut. “Oh…uhh…nothing, just saying my thoughts aloud.”

“Saying your thoughts aloud, hmm? You do know that’s a sign of loneliness.” She informed.

I shrugged at her reply, not seeing how to respond.

“I’m just kidding Daniel.” She giggled as she took me by the hand. “Come, we need to meet the guests.”

Celestia was gripping my hand awfully tight as we made our way to the grand stairwell that led into the keep or to the celestial and lunar halls, but from what I noticed the celestial and lunar halls were off limits during the gala because they were closed off by several guards.

We stood atop the stairs as the giant doors to the keep opened, and she still had my hand in a firm grip as she pulled me close to her. “Is something bothering you?” I said trying to free my hand.

“No, nothing at all.” She tried to hold a smile.

“You s-…ahhooooow.” Her hand squeezed mine to the extent where I thought it was broken before she released it.”

“Anything else you’d like to ask?”

“Nope, I’m done.”

“Good, now stay close while they enter.”

“Do I have a choice?”

Celestia huffed at my comment before squeezing my hand again, making me grimace. “Keep it up.” She smiled as her attention turned to the guests that came through the doors.

They all came within the keep in rows of two that stretched beyond the gates of the castle. “So, exactly how many guests are there going to be.”

“Last year I do believe it was roughly over one-thousand-seven-hundred. So my guess is that this gala will have about the same amount.”

“Don’t worry Daniel, that’s only almost two-thousand mares.” My conscience spoke.

“Okay Daniel, when the guests reach the top of the stairs I will greet one and you will greet the other before they head into the keep.” She told as the first pair guests started up the stairs.

The mare on the left wore a pink gown that didn’t expose too much of the chest, but instead exposed the area around the stomach, however, the mare on the right wore a purple dress with a long ‘V’ cut going down all the way to her belly button.

“Welcome to the Gala.” Celestia said as one curtsied before her. “Daniel.” Celestia whispered as she lightly elbowed my side.

“OH…uhh…, welcome to the Gala.” My hand reached forward as the mare on the right shook it. As the next pair approached I felt something rub my neck. My head turned to see the mare wearing the purple dress walking away as she winked at me.

“I think you know who to avoid tonight.” Celestia teased.

“Yeah, every last one of them.” I replied dully right before they reached the top.

“Welcome to the Gala.” Celestia said again as another mare curtsied before her.

“Welcome to the Gala.” I repeated again as I reached out to shake hands again.

The process was ongoing and became boring after we greeted the twentieth pair, but as the next pair came up I swear that I started to hear singing outside. It had a bit of a catchy tune to it, though being inside I couldn’t really make out what was being sung.

After what I thought was the last of the song I nearly fainted as I saw six familiar mares come in through the entrance. “No way.”

“Seems Twilight and her friends have arrived.” Celestia waved to them below. “Oh, and Spike’s with them too.”

“Spike?” I questioned.

“Mhmm, the small, purple dragon next to them.”

“T-that’s a dragon?” I squinted my eyes to make sure they weren’t deceiving me.

“Indeed, but don’t think he’s grown up, he’s still a baby.”

“Uh-huh…, well this is going to be and interesting night.” I whispered to myself as they moved on up the stairs with each passing pair of mares.

“Twilight, it’s so good to see you attending here with your friends, and your dresses, they all look so very lovely.” Celestia complimented as they reached the top.

“Thank-you princess, Spike told us the same thing.” Twilight said as she looked down at her scaly companion.

“He’s got good taste then.” I agreed.

“Daniel!” They all said simultaneously.

“What?”

“Aren’t you happy to see us?” Pinkie smiled.

“I guess, it’s only been…five days.” I shrugged, then looking down at Spike whom was glaring back at me. I found it funny to see a dragon of his stature to be wearing a tuxedo without any pants. “So, you’re a dragon?”

“Yep, the one and only in Ponyville.” He stated.

“So, what did you all have planned tonight.” Celestia asked.

“Well, we planned on meeting Daniel again, but he seems to have taken an interest in Spike.” Twilight gestured to Spike and I as we both just stared at each other with blank faces.

“Did you have anything else planned this evening, or would you rather keep that to yourselves.”

“Actually princess I was hoping to just talk with you here.” Twilight replied.

“Oh, then stay close, because if I don’t know any better you always have the most interesting subjects to converse about.” Celestia spoke as Twilight stood next to her.

“Wait, so if she’s going to stay here and just talk to you…,then can I go?” I began as I stopped staring at Spike.

“No, you are to stay beside me.”

“Too late.” I quickly objected to her order as I  walked away from her.”

“Daniel, get back here!” Celestia demanded.

“No thanks, I’m fine!” I replied as I disappeared into the keep.

-

Third person:

“Does he always disobey you?” Applejack asked.

“No…, but he can be very rebellious.” Celestia sighed in defeat knowing that she couldn’t leave her position until all the guests have been properly greeted. “But don’t worry about me, you all just have fun.” With Celestia saying that the mane/main six, except Twilight, dispersed.

-

“Agghhh, that wretched little unicorn!” I heard Nightmare growl.

“Who, Rarity?” I asked.

“No, Twilight! That infernal little whelp!”

“What do you have against her?”

“That is none of your business.” She hissed.

“Alright, alright, I was just asking. I rather you not throw a tantrum in my head.”

“…How about we see what their plans are tonight.” Nightmare suggested after her voice calmed.

“I dunno, that’s a little odd; to just spy on them.”

“Spying, oh-no, just talk to them and see what they are doing.”

“Why do you want to know?”

“It’s a long story, but I suggest you go into the gardens. I think saw the element of generosity and kindness go there.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Fluttershy and Rarity are probably in the gardens, so you should start there.”

“…Fine.” I began to make my way out of the keep.

Once in the gardens I immediately spotted Rarity as she was prancing out one of the other doors leading outside. “What is she so happy about?”

“Maybe she’s just happy to see that stallion over there.” Nightmare pointed out.

“Stallion? I don’t remember any entering the ca-…oh shit.” My eyes locked onto the one bitter ‘rival’ I had. “Fuckin’ Blueblood, what the hell is he doing here?” I watched Rarity walk up to him through the corners of my eyes as I stood around casually.

“Mmmmm, he looks good.” Nightmare purred. “I see why she would prance.”

“Oh, you think so don’t you? Try having a conversation with him without wanting to shove an umbrella up his ass!”

“Am I sensing jealousy in you?”

“JEALOUS!!? The second I’m jealous of him is the second I hang myself!”

“That’s rather dark Daniel, I didn’t think you would say something like that.”

“Keep this in mind then, I would never ever be jealous of a prick like him.”

“You really don’t like him do you.?”

“No.”

“Hmmm, oh, seems that he’s going to give her a rose.”

“Pffffft….”

“Oh, never mind he’s making her attach it to his coat.”

“Why am I not surprised.”

“Well, she seems to still have an interest in him.”

“It won’t last.” I shook my head. “Wait, why am I spying on them again?”

“You’re not spying, you’re just discreetly watching.”

“Fine, but why?”

“Because I want to know what’s going on in their little heads.”

“Whatever…, hold on what is h-WHAT THE FUCK!!?” I couldn’t believe it, Blueblood just grabbed her boobs and started juggling them. “What the hell’s the matter with him!?”

“I bet that feels nice.” Nightmare moaned.

“Poor girl, he’s just using her.”

“Then why don’t you try to win her over.”

“How?”

“I did say I would help you didn’t I?”

“Oh, right.”

“Now would be a good time to approach her, he’s leaving.”

“Yeah, but look, she’s following him like a puppy.”

“Then do something about it.”

Nightmare was right, I should do something about it, but it would make me look like the bad guy. Then again I would be saving Rarity from a narcissistic bastard. Coming to terms with myself the decision was obvious.

I grabbed Rarity by the arm and pulled her to the side before she entered the doorway leading back to the castle.

“Daniel, what are you doing?”

“Saving you from Blueblood.”

“Saving?”

“Yeah, you do know what he’s trying to do right?”

“Of course I do, he’s trying to win my heart!” She stated.

“No, he’s trying to get you in bed with him.”

“I know, isn’t it wonderful; to be in bed with a royal…” Rarity blushed as her pupils shifted up.

“But, he’s just using you.”

“Oh, and your proof?”

“Well, a few nights ago he challenged me to see who can get the most mares pregnant because before I came along he was the male that had the largest sperm count, and I surpassed him on that.”

“So, he was going to repopulate, but now isn’t?”

“Yes, and if he does seduce you he’s just going to dump you like you were nothing.”

“How do you know?”

“Because I ju-”

“Oh Rarity, weren’t you supposed to attend me in the ca-…oh, it’s you.” Blueblood stated disgustingly as he saw me.

“Prince Blueblood, I was just about to go into the castle to meet you, but…”

“But let me guess, he stopped you? Most typical of commoners, trying to steal the mare a royal wishes to woo.”

“Where’s that umbrella!?” “Woo her, don’t you mean just rut her then toss her aside?”

“What!? I would never do such a thing to a mare as beautiful as Ms. Rarity here. Tell me, has he been feeding you lies about me?”

“Uhhh…well.”

“You see, she can’t even answer because of the treacherous things you told her.”

“Alright screw the umbrella, where can I find a rusty spit?”

“Come Rarity, let us leave this no good peasant in his jealousy.” Blueblood took Rarity by the other arm and walked away with her.

“Perhaps it should be made of lead instead.”

-

“The nerve of that guy.”

“At least you tried.” Nightmare began.

“Where were you the entire time?”

“Minding my own.”

“What happened to the idea of helping me?”

“You had the situation under control.”

“For a moment before he showed up again.”

“Just forget about it, it’s her loss not yours.”

“I suppose so…”

“Besides, it’s not like he’ll get her pregnant right?”

“Who knows, freakier things have happened.”

“Like?”

“Like you going down my throat.”

“Hmm, I can see how that would be disturbing.”

“Yeah, well for the most part you didn’t get inside through my dick.”

“Yeah…right.” She said sheepishly.

“Is there something you want to tell me?”

“No, nothing, just see if you can find another of the six.”

“Fine, any ideas where to look, the castle is already packed.”

“Hmm, you can just follow any pegasus that attends, after all the Wonderbolts are performing.”

“What do they have to do with the pegasus?”

“From what I know, all the pegasi look up to the Wonderbolts, they see them as their role models.”

“So where ever they are I can find Dash?”

“The element of loyalty? Yes.”

“You’re going to have to explain these element things to me.”

“Later, just find the pegasi and follow them.”

It wasn’t hard to locate one, I mean just about a third of the mares here were pegasi. I followed her and a couple of others into the porch area where the dinner party was a few nights ago. Once in the porch I began to reconsider looking for one of the other six. “Jesus Christ, how’s it even possible to have this many people in here?” The area was full of them. “Wait, is that them over there?” I pointed to five tight outfitted ponies in the center of them room.

“That’s them.” Nightmare plainly stated.

“They got some tight suits.” I noticed as my eyes scanned over their figures.

“And there’s the element of loyalty right next to them.” She pointed out.

“Yeah, I see her, but how am I supposed to get through? There’s a sea of mares in front of me.”

“Try squeezing through.”

It didn’t matter if I tried the other entrances to the porch, they were all just about blocked off. So, not seeing much of a choice I put my hands together and wedged them between two mares, that were just about on top of each other, and ‘scooched’ on through. I tried my best of avoid any close contact with particular parts of their bodies, but because of how crowded it was there were a few grabs and gropes here and there, though I think the mares were doing most of the groping as hands were just everywhere, I actually felt one of them pull my hair before I slapped her hand to get it off. “They’re like children; always grabbing stuff.”

“I would grab too if I saw a stallion making his way past me.”

“I think you would do more than just grab.”

“Hmmm, maybe.”

Sighing as I finally made it out of the crowd, I stumbled into the center of the room where the pegasus were greeting the Wonderbolts in a line by temporary railing. Dash was talking to one of the mares as I approached her from behind.

“That was so cool when you did that! You have to teach me that trick sometime.” I just began to hear the last of Rainbow Dash’s conversation

“Maybe the next time we meet, there’s quite a few po-…oh, hello.”

“Uhh…hi.” I said awkwardly.

“Daniel? How’d you get through the crowd?” Dash asked as she turned to me.

“Oh you know I just asked them nicely if they would move and they did.”

“Really?”

“No, I had to squeeze through a bunch mares trying to grab you know what.”

“Oh…, uhh,…, well since you did that you must want to meet the Wonderbolts then. This is-”

“Spitfire.” The fiery yellow mare reached out her hand.

“Daniel.” I shook her hand.

“You’re the alien I keep hearing ponies talk about aren’t you.”

“That would be me.”

“Hmm, you don't look that much different from us, wait... was that you when I was flying earlier.”

“You probably did, was I going down the tower stairs?”

“Yes.”

“Then you saw me, though when you passed over I nearly had a heart attack.”

“Oh, sorry.”

“It’s fine, I just didn’t expect a pegasi to be able to fly that fast.”

“Well, going fast is all part of the business, though we could’ve gone faster if…uhh…never mind.” I noticed Spitfire look down at herself as her left foot began to tap impatiently.

“Waiting for something?” I asked.

“Uh…well….somepony actually, his name is Soarin, and he’s a Wonderbolt like me.”

“Oh, okay…, so Dash, do you like the gala so far?” I tried to strike up more conversation..

“It’s awesome! Everything I wanted to happen is coming true!”

“And that is?”

“Hanging out with the Wonderbolts, what else?”

“That’s for sure, I didn’t think a fan would be so eager to talk to us.” Spitfire added, but as she spoke I noticed her voice was beginning to sound a bit uneasy.

“Are you kidding? You guys are like the greatest ponies to ever live! Well, except for the princesses of course.”

“I smell lust on Spitfire.” Nightmare began

“How, she looks fine to me.”

“Don’t be foaled Daniel, she may look calm talking to Rainbow Dash, but the inside of her is begging for a stallion to fill her.”

“I guess that’s why she’s waiting for Soarin.”

“Most likely so, but let’s see how long it takes.”

“Till what?”

“Till she snaps.”

“I don’t think she’s going to snap.”

“Then watch.”

As Nightmare said, I kept an eye on Spitfire. I saw no point in it, she looked perfectly fine to me; she and Dash kept talking about flying acrobatics and competitions. “I give up, there’s nothing wrong with her.”

“Wait for it.”

“There’s nothing to wait for.”

“Wait for it.”

“Screw it, I’m leaving.”

“Right there! Do you see it Daniel?”

“See what?”

“Look around her thighs.”

“Yeah, they’re curvy, so what.”

“Look closer.”

Squinting my eyes, I could barely see what Nightmare wanted me to notice, but the more I stared the more noticeable it became. “She’s dripping!?”

“It will only be moments before everypony starts to notice the stain grow.”

“What happens then?”

“Well, you could say her career as a Wonderbolt will be no more.”

“Can we do something about it?”

“Chivalrous aren’t you, wanting to help a mare you barely know, what are your intentions?”

“I don’t have any, just tell me what I can do to help her.”

“Hmm, there’s a room right before the porch entrance you came through, escort her there.”

“Is it the bathroom?”

“No, just take her there and I’ll tell you what to do next.”

“Okay.”

“And be quick about it, she just covered the stain with her hand.”

“Still waiting for Soarin?” I asked.

“I can’t wait any longer.” She said hesitantly, catching me off guard.

“You okay Spitfire?” Dash asked.

“Any longer for what?” I questioned even though I already knew.

“Uhh…nothing…Rainbow Dash, you mind if I just walk and talk with Daniel for a few minutes?” She immediately asked.

“Sure.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be back.” Spitfire assured as she grabbed my arm, and we hastily made our way into the crowd.

It was difficult to navigate through all the pegasus in the room; they were all overjoyed to see Spitfire close up and personal as they encircled us preventing escape, but after some hand smacking and a bit of assertiveness we managed to get through them and away from the porch area.

“C’mon, there’s room over here.” Spitfire dragged me to nearby door that was away from most ponies. “Inside hurry.” She urged as I was second to enter. I was expecting to step into a guest room, but actually it was a small storage room filled with horse head busts and other ornate decorations for the castle.

“You sure about this?” I began.

“I wouldn’t have brought you in here with me if I didn’t intend to do it.”

“So, how long were you waiting for Soarin?”

“Too long, after he finished his pie he just disappeared.” She sighed as she started to set up a barrier of bust stands behind the door. “But enough about him…, you’re here.” Her voice changed to a seductive tone.

“Nightmare, you got anything for me?”

“Since she’s a pegasi, you should massage her wings before she goes for your pants.”

“That’s it?”

“I’ll tell you more once you progress.”

“Wow, it’s stuffy in here, you mind helping me unzip this suit?” Spitfire turned her back to me, and a small zipper could be seen as it was attached to the back of her uniform.

“Uhh…yeah.” My eyes scanned her backside as I couldn’t get over how well defined her hips were.

“Such a pretty figure.” Nightmare commented. “You should go for it Daniel, make her yours.”

I wasn’t going to argue with Nightmare on that one, Spitfire did have a nice physique that drew my attention as I took the first few steps towards her.

“That’s it, now unzip the suit.”

Pinching the pull tab, I carefully pulled the slider down as I didn’t want strands of her mane to get caught in its path. The zipper ended at the mid section of her back, and once all the way down I was quick to help relieve her of the suit; after the sleeves were off I pretty much tore the rest down till it lay at her ankles. “You ready?” I placed my hands on her hips and I slowly dragged them up to her wings, then began massaging them as Nightmare told me before.

“Uh-huh.” She moaned as I could feel her wing muscles start to stiffen.

“Good, now once she has a full wingboner you sho-.”

“Did you just say ‘wingboner’?”

“Yes I did, why?”

“So when a pegusi’s wings stiffen it’s called a wingboner?”

“That’s correct.”

“You aren’t serious are you!? Wingboner!?” I cracked up.

“I don’t see what’s so amusing about that word.” Nightmare dully stated.

“It’s unexpected that’s all, I would’ve expected a more ‘refined’ term for it.”

“Really, you’re laughing because there’s not a better word for it?”

“Unless you have another unusual word for laughing then you’re spot on.”

“Just buck the mare!”

“Why are you laughing? Are my wings not big enough!?” Spitfire hesitated.

“No, not at all, it’s just that I had a funny thought.”

“Oh, you mind telling me?”

“Wouldn’t you rather have me continue massaging your wings?”

“Yes.” She said blissfully as I continued.

“As I was saying Daniel, after she gets a full wingboner you should have her go for your member, she’ll want it.”

Taking note of that I kept massaging Spitfire’s wings till they couldn’t stiffen anymore, and by then her wings were at full extent as they stretched at about six feet in length.

“Oooh, that feels good.” She moaned.

“I bet.”

“Yeah…, but how about I return the favor.” She turned around as I dodged her wings from smacking me in the face.

She reached for my pants and unzipped them leaving just my underwear protecting me. Once she disposed of my white, elastic shield I thought she would began smothering her mouth all over my tool like how every other mare did, but apparently she had something different in mind as she stood up and pressed me against the wall as her cleavage rubbed up against me.

“I’m not into giving blowjobs, but I will do something just as good.” She said before licking her hand until it was drenched with her own saliva.

“Ooooh, this is new.” Nightmare cooed.

Spitfire gripped my dick with her wet hand and began stroking it gently. I could feel myself harden as she looked down and smiled, seeing how her strategy was working. I’ll admit that she didn’t immediately give me the pleasure I wanted, but it was still a start.

Her strokes became faster and I felt my member begin to prod her as it continued to lengthen. “Almost there.” She whispered. With her final strokes my shaft couldn’t grow any longer as it reached its length, demanding that it have a female’s vessel to penetrate. “Alright, looks good, wouldn’t you agree?”

“Yeah…” I agreed stupidly.

“Good, now you can relieve me of this heat.”

“Go for it Daniel, buck her till she cums!”

Not having any second thoughts I grabbed Spitfire by the waist and hoisted her up above me before sliding her down till her folds met my demanding dick as it gladly penetrated her marehood. I still had Spitfire in a tight grip, but I quickly placed my hands under her legs to hold her in place as I began my rhythm. I think she followed along as her arms went behind my neck and locked themselves together. I didn’t think I would be able to use the standing position on any mare, but surprisingly Spitfire was light compared to the others I’ve had, so it was a good time to experiment a little.

Thrust after thrust  she would bounce a little before sliding down my shaft once again to repeat the process. However, I wasn’t able to lift her the entire time as I had to use a wall to support her in order for me to continue. Her breaths grew more frequent as I dare not stop to give her a rest.

“That’s right, keeping plowing the naughty little mare.”

I’m not sure why Nightmare told me that, it was obvious I wasn’t going stop for some time. Though, I did notice her voice sounded devious which led me to believe she was doing something behind my back so to speak. However, my inner thoughts were drowned out as Spitfire gasped, and what followed was the deep pink blush that rushed across her face and the white goopy liquid that poured out from her marehood.

“I think that will do it.” She gently whispered.

“What? You’re done already?” I was surprised to hear her say that.

“Mhmm, I just needed a quick pounding that’s all.”

“Oh, uhh…”

“You thought were in for the whole ride, huh?” She giggled.

“Well, yeah, I thought you wanted to be fucked silly.”

“No, not really, but don’t worry it was enjoyable.” She assured.

“Okay, so…uhh…you want me to help you get dressed then?” I let go of her legs and removed my dick from her.

“Well it does take two ponies to get this suit on.”

I was disappointed she wouldn’t go all the way with intercourse, but it did give me some insight that not everymare I come across will want to be filled…, and speaking of that, because she ‘quit’ early, my dick was on the verge of erupting, so helping her get the suit back on was much more difficult as every single one of my movements would make me want to use the restroom.

Finally zipping up her suit from the back she quickly turned around and gave me a quick kiss on the lips. “Maybe next time we can go all the way.” She said after releasing herself.

“But who knows when that will be?”

“I have a feeling it will happen soon…, oh, and these are for you.” She took two slips of paper out from the one pocket she had.

“What are these?”

“Tickets for the next Wonderbolts performance in Cloudsdale.”

“Oh, thanks, but why two?”

“Well, it just occurred to me that you wouldn’t want to go alone, perhaps bring Rainbow Dash with you.” She winked at me before removing the bust stands from the door. “Oh and Daniel, keep this quiet.”

“Don’t worry I will.”

“Good, I don’t want ponies asking me for tickets.”

“I thought you mea-uhh, yeah I’ll keep that quiet too.” I said as she exited the storage room.

“I’ll be honest with you Daniel, I didn’t expect that to happen.”

“ Me either.”

“But you did relieve her if that counts.”

“Yeah, about that…”

“Disappointed you didn’t cum inside her?”

“I was just hoping it would last longer.”

“Don’t worry about it, there’s plenty more mares out there.”

“No kidding, but right now I need to find a restroom.”

“That won’t be necessary.” Nightmare’s tone turned saucy.

“Go for it…” I sighed, knowing what she had in mind.

Opening my mouth, Nightmare snaked her way up my throat and back out of my body. “I thought for sure she would suck you.” The mist dispersed and Nightmare’s genie like body emerged.

“Isn’t that your job?” I joked because of what Nightmare told me this morning when I woke up.

“More like a want.” She corrected while lowering herself till her head was aligned to my somewhat erect member.

Licking her upper lip she devoured my dick and began sucking. I was quick to harden again as her slobbery tongue tickled my phallus causing pressure within my crotch to skyrocket as I let the flow of cum course its way through me..

Not being able to hold it any longer I released it all into her mouth. I saw her consume my sperm as small lumps protruded down her neck. I didn’t ask her to stop, seeing how she was enjoying herself as she would consume more ejaculation with each suck. "That's good." I murmured.

I had a feeling she wouldn’t stop for awhile so I took a seat on the floor and watched her gulp down more sperm, but her eyes quickly caught my attention as I noticed her staring at me while she continued to drink. “What?”

“Pet me.” She quickly ordered before continuing on with her business.

“You want me to pet you?”

“Mhmmm.” She slurred

Assuming that she just wanted me to stroke her mane I reached forward and waded my fingers through her mist-like hair. It felt silky and soft like the princesses as I wrapped her mane’s tendrils around my hands, but as I did I saw a stray one course down to my groin and wrap itself around my scrotum. “Oh wow.” I moaned, feeling it massage the sensitive skin as well as the testes inside.

Since Nightmare took the extra mile I decided to do the same;after I unraveled her mane’s tendrils from my fingers, my hands crept down her neck and to her chest as I began to fondle with her large, soft breasts. “Mmmm.” Nightmare moaned as I gladly handled her domes.

-

Almost a quarter of an hour passed and she was still feeding, I had already given up toying with her rack twenty or so minutes earlier. “Anytime now.” I mumbled as my head rested on my hand.

What I didn’t understand is how she was able to continue drinking my sperm after so long. I thought surely by now she would have drained them bone dry, but still there were lumps going down her throat. She must have consumed several gallons by now, and still she continued. I noticed her stomach was bulging out slightly, but if she drank several gallons her belly would be bigger if not just exploded from not being able to contain it all, which arose my suspicions as I began to think that it all was going somewhere else.

Sketch made by me Portal82:

The colored one by me:

Chapter 15: Biological Gala part two

XY Chromosome

Chapter fifteen: Biological Gala part 2

Nightmare took much longer than I anticipated before she stopped sucking. Once she let go of my member she swallowed one last time to get any excess sperm that didn’t go down before. Shoving my dick back into my pants and zipping them, I backed away from her to give myself some distance. She let out a small, childish burp before groaning as she glared at me through the corners of her eyes.

“Done?’ I asked, being wary if she’d try to go for my pants.

“For now.” She gently answered as she wiped the cum of her mouth.

“You were down there for awhile.” I notified.

“Like I said, I can’t help it.”

“But your stomach, it’s sw-…” I stopped as my eyes narrowed to her stomach as it began to flatten to its normal size; it almost looked like a deflating balloon.

“My stomach is what?”

“Uhh…nothing.” I shook my head as I stood up.

“Hmm…, well you might as well go back out, there’s no point for you stay in here anymore.”

“Right.” I sighed, walking for the storage room’s door.

“Wait.” She ordered.

“What?”

“Say ahhhhh.”

“Ahhhhhh.” I opened my mouth halfway before Nightmare morphed back into a mist and slithered back down my throat. “Is that the only way for you to get into my body?”

“No, I can use any opening you have.”

“Any?”

“Mhmm, which includes your meatus.”

“I would’ve rather you not tell me that.”

“Why, you getting nauseous?”

“Not really, it’s just freaky to think about.”

“Then don’t think about it, instead you should think about eating something, I can hear your stomach growling.” She stated.

“Good idea.” I agreed, hearing it gurgle.

Walking out of the small storage room, I headed for the buffet which wasn’t too far away as I was just one corridor away from the keep.

Looking at the different trays and platters as I neared the buffet, I was surprised to see that no one had really taken interest in the food; all the fruits and vegetables were still on the table, untouched and ignored as the many ponies in the keep just chatted with one another. “Oh, they have royal scarlet strawberries.” I spotted the platter with the small, red, soft fruits piled on it.

“Save a few for me.”  Nightmare whispered.

"I will.” I grabbed a small, glass plate from the table.

I individually picked the berries from the tray and stacked a small pile on my plate. “Lemme see here, one, two, three, four, five, s-.”

“Daniel!”

My entire body flinched from the sudden outburst sending my strawberries aloft into the air. I was hoping I wouldn’t hear this mare’s voice for the entire night. Not saying I don’t like her, it’s just that I fall under her ‘spell’ too easily. “Fleur.” I turned to gaze upon her gorgeous self, but only to see one of my strawberries drop from above and nestle between her breasts.

“Uhhhhm…” I locked onto her chest and glared at the tiny fruit, wondering if it actually knew that it just landed in one of greatest spots in the universe.

“Enjoying the view?” Nightmare asked.

“Uh-huh.”

“I bet you wish you were that strawberry.”

“You have no idea.”

“Daniel?” Fleur de lis said again.

“Huh?” I dumbly replied, tilting my head up.

“I…may I have a word with you?”

“Sure.” “Is she not aware a strawberry is having the time of its life right now?”

Fleur led me to one of the more empty parts of the keep where ponies still kept to themselves and ignored us. “Fancy Pants came back home last night.”

“Oh…, is that a bad thing?”

“No…yes.” I heard her sniffle as tears started to form.

“What’s the matter? Do you not like it when he’s home?” I raised a brow, concerned to see her this way.

“N-no.” She stuttered, trying to contain herself.

“C’mon you’re crying here, what’s so bad?”

“I-I can’t stop thinking about you.”

“Why’s that so bad?”

“Because I need you!” She stammered, almost catching the attention of other ponies.

“You need me?” I whispered, trying to calm her.

“My husband did nothing for me last night after he arrived. I told him…, no I pleaded to him that I needed satisfaction, and guess what he told me?”

“What?.”

“He said he was too tired from the carriage ride, and right after he went to bed.”

“Well, maybe he wasn’t in the mood.”

“Ponyfeathers! He was lying!”

“How do you know, long trips do tend to drowse people.”

“Because he forgot to unpack his suitcase.”

“And the significance of that would be…?”

“There were foreign panties in it, and not the expensive brand either.” She growled.

“He’s cheating on you?” My mouth gaped slightly.

“It would also explain why he’s always on his ‘business trips’. He’s not out for business purposes, he’s out  bucking another mare!”

“B-bu-but, maybe he bought them for you.”

“Did you not hear me, they weren’t the high quality type, and that’s the only kind I wear.”

“Maybe he doesn’t know that.”

“Did I forget to mention there were a few stains on it?”

“…Uhh…it’s possible he cou-”

“No, the selfish son of a mule is lying to me! H-he was actually having an af-affair.” Her voice trembled.

“Well, I don’t see how you should be upset. You’re having an affair too.”

“What?”

“You and I had sex, that counts as you having an affair with me.”

“Do you not know anything about mares?”

“Huh?”

“Do you not know that a mare is willing to do anything to have a stallion comfort her?”

Fleur began to sound like Molestia, her words were just about the same when she and I were riding in the carriage together. “Well now that you mention it…”

“Exactly, we have little control over ourselves during estrus, but stallions are the opposite, they’re always in control of their actions.”

“So basically what you’re saying is that he wants some new cake.”

“New cake…” She huffed. “He’s not the only who’s going to play this game.” Fleur’s nostrils flared.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean revenge is in order.”

“Revenge!? How?”

Her eyes shifted and locked on me as a devilish smirk worked its way across her face.

“You’re not serious are you? Wait, weren’t you and I going to meet in secret anyway?”

“Yes, but now I don’t have to feel ashamed.”

“I’m not so sure about this.”

“I’d consider accepting it, because you and I are going to become ‘close’ friends.” She cooed into my ear, and immediately after her hand reached down and groped my crotch. What followed was a small kiss on the lips before she began walking away with her hips swaying, but before she got too far she turned around and bit slowly into the strawberry that nested between her boobs. Winking at me, she finished off the red fruit and continued to sway her fine flanks till she disappeared.

-

Somewhere else in the castle:

“Are you sure?”

“Quite, after I arrived home from the train I received a message that my luggage was given to a different pony on accident, it would seem that particular pony had the same suitcase as I.”

“I’m sorry to hear that Fancy, was there anything valuable in it?”

“I’m afraid so, you see my wife Fleur de lis is on her cycle and I was going to surprise her with a gift I bought.”

“What kind of gift?”

“Just some new jewelry I happened to cross by while in pferdland (German for horse country).

“Oooh, that’s nice.”

“I hope she likes it, for it’s not everyday I spend twenty-thousand bits on jewelry for her.”

“Twenty-thousand!? What kind of jewelry did you buy?”

“I think I’ll keep that to myself, but for now I think we should talk about our new business plan.”

-

“Nightmare?”

“Hmm?”

“I’m not a bad person am I?”

“Well…no, but after going through your mind I have to say that you’ve made some poor choices.”

“Would this be one of them?”

“No.”

“Really?”

“You heard her, she wants revenge on her husband for having an affair.”

“Yeah, but-.”

“All you’re doing is setting things to a balance; he’s cheating on her and she’s cheating on him.”

“I…I suppose…, but wait a minute, you’ve been going through my mind?”

“That’s one of the only things I can do while up here.”

“What’d you see?”

“You’re past…” She stated coyly.

“Specifically.”

“I may have looked through your years when you were a teenager.”

“And…?”

‘And…I have to ask, but how do they put so much porn inside a small metal box?”

“You mean a computer?” I asked, getting the hint she was referring to internet pornography.

“A what?”

“A computer, it’s like an artificial brain that displays information.”

“So, the information you were interested in was to find the female with the biggest rack.”

“…Maybe.”

“Naughty Daniel.” She chuckled.

“Can we stop talking about this?”

“Of course…,but I’m not going to stop looking.”

“Whatever, just don’t tell me what you see anymore.” I sighed.

I heard my stomach rumble again and I was quick to respond as I made my way back to the buffet tables. Piling up different fruits and vegetables on my plate I was quick to devour them except for a few strawberries that Nightmare wanted. I was going to ask if she was hungry, but before I could I noticed one of her mist tendrils coming from my pants. Looking around to make sure no one was watching I lowered a strawberry to the tendril and watched it disappear. I fed it a few more times before it refused to consume anymore and fled back into my clothes, so I figured Nightmare’s appetite was quelled for the time being.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

The fruits were just as good as I remember, so sweet and succulent…like Daniel’s sperm. It was kind of cute to see Daniel ‘nursing’ me as I rummaged through his body, doing as I please. Mostly, I skimmed through his mind and let his past emotions fill my senses. They didn’t do much to restore my  magic, but it was a constant source I would use. However, it wasn’t just Daniel’s thoughts I was reading, but the mares’ in the keep as well. Sure they looked formal and associated with each other in a refined manner, but inside they wondered and fantasized about stallions bucking them. It wouldn’t be long till their fantasies came true, Daniel was going to repopulate, and sure to the accursed Sun above they would line up for their turn to be stuffed while I would feed off their lust.

-

Minutes began flying by as I found myself less appealed to the gala. At first it seemed fantastic and I ecstatic to be apart of it, but there wasn’t really anything to do here but mingle. “Just like homecoming.”  I referred to my freshmen year in high school. The teachers and staff made the homecoming dance sound phenomenal, but really it wasn’t anything special. The dance was in the gym, and the funny thing was that nobody danced, they just talked. Actually a few people danced, but not enough to motivate the rest of the crowd to follow them. What I did was just sit there on the bleachers and wait till it was over, knowing that I blew thirty bucks to do nothing. After that I didn’t attend to anymore school dances…, not even senior prom.

Sighing, I leaned against the marble wall and I caught an older stallion with his mare walking towards me as I straightened up for conversation.

“Are you the royal breeder?” The stallion asked with a refined, southern accent

“Royal breeder?”

“Yes, the one who’s going to repopulate.”

“Yeah, that’s me.”

“Then allow me to introduce myself. I’m Mr. Rich, and this is my wife Mrs. Rich.” He gestured to his young wife whom looked twenty years younger than him.

“Daniel.” I held out my hand.

“Pleasure to meet you Mr. Daniel.” He reached out and shook it.

“So, what brings you here to the gala?”

“We always attend the gala every year, it has become a tradition within the family.”

“Oh…, well what do you think of this year’s gala?”

“Hmm, last year’s was a bit more lively, however with the rumors I would have to say it’s one of the more crowded ones.”

“Rumors?”

“Indeed, news spread of a royal breeder living here at the castle, and almost every pony I know is here because of it.”

“So, more ponies came because I’m here?”

“It would seem that way, and who am I to blame them just wanting to get look at you.”

“Flattering.” I said plainly.

“Though I have to admit, I didn’t think a creature other than a pony would be restoring the stallion population.”

“You’re not the first.” I shrugged.

“I bet I’m not, but I digress I actually had a proposition for you.”

“Really?”

“Yes, you see we riches have all had somepony special to spend our lives with, but I’m afraid that might not be true with our daughter.”

“Why?”

“Well, most stallions if not all are in a relationship with a mare.”

“Go on.”

“And we worry that our little angel won’t have a stallion she could call her own.”

“Are you suggesting that I date her?”

“Date would be a crude term, I would say propose to her.”

“Propose!?”

“Mhmm, and it would mean so much to us if you did.”

“I don‘t e-”

“Oh, don’t worry, you’ll have plenty time to decide, but before I continue you’ll have to excuse me, I need a refreshment.” He turned away and walked over to one of the maids holding the beverage bottles.

“He isn’t serious is he?” I turned to Mrs. Rich.

“I’d consider his proposal.”

“I don’t know your daughter, so how can I decide…, not that I am.”

“Oh, but you should you’ll get more than just her as you will have benefits.”

“What kind of benefits?” I didn’t care what they had to offer, I wasn’t going to marry a mare I didn’t know.

“Money, respect, status…, me.” She whispered coyly.

“You?”

“That’s right, marry our daughter and you’ll get another mare.” She winked.

“…This isn’t a joke is it?”

“Why would I lie, besides it’s been a long time since I had a fresh, young stallion in bed with me?”

“Hmm you are pretty, I’ll give you that.” “And you have a nice pair of tits, though the hips could be a little bigger.” “Alright, I consider it.” I stated as if she finally caught my interest, but really I found her and Mr. Rich to be completely insane.

“I knew you would.” She said just as Mr. Rich walked back up to the two of us with a filled wine glass.

“As I was s-.”

“No need to say anymore honey, I told him the rest of what we had to offer and I think he’ll make right decision, won’t you.”

“I’ll make no promises, but I’ll consider after I see your daughter, by the way you wouldn’t happen to have a picture of her?”

“I’m afraid we don’t have one at the moment, but don’t worry, you won’t be disappointed.” Mr. Rich assured as he and his wife walked away.

“Pffft, dumbasses.” I rolled my eyes.

“Did I hear that right? They want you to marry their daughter?”

“Yup.”

“Then you should.”

“What!? Are you crazy, no way!”

“I’m not saying that once you meet her you should get married, I’m thinking more along the lines of just getting her and the wife in bed with you.”

“I would count that as a poor choice.”

“It’s just another idea.”

“Yeah, and it’ll stay that way too.”

“Fine…spoiler.”

Ignoring Nightmare, I saw Luna walking towards one the entrances leading to the outside in her new outfit. A few ponies glared at her as I knew they would, I don’t think they would’ve expected to see one of the princesses wearing something so revealing as that. Seeing how I didn’t want to continue being bored, nor have to deal with anymore of the upper class I decided to follow her.

Peering out from the doorway, my eyes caught Luna talking to the zebra ambassador again. I didn’t bother to listen to what they were saying as I didn’t have any interest. Really, I just wanted to talk to someone I knew.

“Stalking the night princess, hmm?” Nightmare giggled.

“No, just waiting till I can talk to her.”

“Then why do you keep staring at her?”

“…She’s pretty.”

“Pretty? Such an understatement.”

“Oh, would beautiful be better?”

“Yes, but I think…divine would be more appropriate. I mean just look at her Daniel; fine luscious hips, a flawless face that pierces your very heart, beautiful large round breasts that you just want to s-”

“Nightmare…, stop it.”

“Getting turned on?”

“No, I’m just asking you nicely.”

“You really like spoiling my fun don’t you.”

“I don’t like spoiling anyone’s fun, but if it affects me then I’m going to.”

“So, you don’t like being horny?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“You’re sounding like you don’t appreciate it.”

“It’s a feeling I try to stay away from.”

“I find that hard to believe.”

“Well, I like the feeling of it, but it just clouds my mind if I am.”

“So what if it does, that’s h-”

“She’s leaving.” I interrupted, seeing Luna and the zebra ambassador part ways.

“Go get her.”

Approaching Luna from behind I was suddenly stopped as someone grabbed my hand. “Cadence?” I looked over my shoulder.

“Hi Daniel.” She began. “Enjoying your night?”

“It could be better.”

“That’s usually the case for the gala, it sounds and looks extravagant, but really it’s nothing to be in awe about.”

“I’m not gunna argue.”

“Well…, do you mind taking a walk with me?”

“Uhm…sure.”

“Great.” Cadence still held my hand as we started venturing into the castle gardens.

“Cadence…., about last night I-”

“I-It’s fine, I actually hadn’t been touched like that in a long time.”

“You’re not mad?”

“Goodness no, why would I be?”

“Uhh, never mind let’s just walk.” I silenced myself.

We walked along a cobblestone path that lead deeper in the gardens. If I wasn’t with her I could’ve easily lost myself; there were hedges everywhere, and all sorts of exotic plants. Cadence began talking about random things like the weather and such, time to time she would ask me a question on how I was doing, and what I planned to do once I began repopulating, just some small talk as we kept trekking along. Also, we would stop and admire the scenery if we came to an opening. I kept note how we were heading away from the castle and all of the noise as we proceeded.

We walked a good while now, and I saw that the castle was a little distance away and all I could here were crickets chirping. However, we stopped our walk as we came to the entrance of what looked like a giant maze made of hedges.

“Want to go through?” Cadence asked.

“I’m not so sure, what if we get lost?”

“Oh don’t worry, I’ve been through the maze many times, it was actually one of the things I would do as a foal.”

“You’d go through the maze?”

“Not alone, Aunt Celestia and I would play hide and seek in it or we would just walk through to pass the time.”

“As long as I don’t get lost I’ll go through.”

“I’ll hold your hand.” She teased, though she’s been holding my hand the entire time.

“Lead on.” I gestured to the maze entrance.

-

I thought the maze would be quick and easy to traverse because of what Cadence told me, but instead we were trapped for about half an hour in a eternal labyrinth. We eventually took a break on a stone bench Cadence pointed out as we went around our last corner. We both sat in silence and minded to ourselves as our breath caught up with us. I was about to stand and continue on, but before I could Cadence wrapped her arm around mine and she began to lean on me as if she were tired. Her generous breasts pressed up against my side as I heard her sigh softly. She turned her head to me and smiled while I tapped my other hand’s fingers on the bench, waiting for her to speak.

“Daniel, there…there’s something I need to speak with you about.” Her smile disappeared.

“I’m listening.”

“Do you know anything about the crystal empire?”

“I can’t say I do.”

“It borders Equestria to the north of Canterlot, and it’s rising again after being dormant for a millennium. Aunt Celestia has appointed me to become the new ruler of it, but long ago it was ruled by a court which was made up of the richest families that lived there. However, their reign was short lived as an evil unicorn queen, Queen Sombra, took over. Aunt Celestia and Luna dealt with her though, but it was a bittersweet victory because before Queen Sombra was defeated she took the crystal heart, which gives the empire its power, and hid it, leaving the land in a timeless era.”

“Hmm, interesting.” I heard Nightmare say.

“Quite the story, huh?”

“The citizens there have been in a hibernate-like state because of the land being timeless, and now they’re starting to wake up after being asleep for so long. Unfortunately the ruling families have awaken, and they aren’t exactly happy to know that I’ll be the one taking over. So, they decided to give me a test to determine whether I’m fit to rule the crystal empire.”

“How do her breasts feel Daniel? I bet they feel nice pressing up against you.”

“Cut it out Nigh-” I stopped myself, feeling one of NIghtmare's tendrils begin massaging my dick.

“Oooh, I bet she feels so moist right now because of her thoughts about you.”

“NIGHTMA-”

“Just think about it; her thoughts about you having your hard shaft slide in and out of her while she moans and begs for more as you cum all over her.”

“STOP IT!”

“And the tests were to be that I must be married, and I must provide an heir. I didn’t tell my aunts as I want to handle this situation on my own, and not be looked upon as weak. I digress though, Shining and I have been dating for several years now, and I was the one who actually proposed to him. So, the marriage part is covered as we are to be married next spring.” Cadence began to lean even more, so now her breasts were mashing against my side as her breaths tickled my neck.

“Cadence and Daniel sitting in a tree, K-I-S-S-I-N-G!” She sang.

“Nightmare, I’m warning you!”

“But…, the part about bearing a child…I…we.” Cadence began to blush as I was still looking at her, but at the moment I was more focused on dealing with Nightmare. “No matter how many times we’ve rolled around in the hay so to speak, he still can’t seem to get me pregnant, and I think that’s causing him to lose interest. I love Shining, but I don’t have the heart to tell him he’s shooting nothing but blanks, so I’ve tried everything to help myself become more fertile; herbs, prescribed pills…, and now advice. Nothing has worked, so I began to think that I may not become the princess of the Crystal Empire…, but now you’re here, and I know what you’re capable of.

“Don’t doubt yourself, I know that’s what you want to do to her.”

“I’m gunna lose it if you keep saying these things.” I warned.

“For the good of the Crystal Empire and for my marriage, I ask very important question.” I saw Cadence blush even harder, but also I noticed tears starting to form from her eyes. “Will you impregnate me?” She whispered.

“What do I spy with my little eye? Oh I know, Daniel sporting a big tent in his pants!”

“For the love of…Will you stop!?”

-

Cadence First person:

“Please Daniel, will you do this for me?” I begged, but only to receive silence as he just stared at me blank faced. “Please.” I said again, hoping that he would help me with my desperate situation. He still didn’t reply leaving me to ponder to what he thought about me. “He must think I’m a whore. But he doesn’t understand what kind of position I’m in!" "Please, say something!”

He was still poker-faced and I knew I didn’t sway his thoughts. Straying my sight away from his face as I felt embarrassment, I quickly took notice of his member trying to free itself from his pants. Feeling relief wash over me, I took this sign as a yes. “Thank you Daniel! You won’t be disappointed I promise!” I proclaimed excitedly. "But let's see what I'll been in for first." My horn glowed and I began to focus on his pants.

-

“Ugh…Nightmare! That’s disgusting!” Nightmare was projecting images in my head of all the nasty sexual things I could do to Cadence.

“I’m not sure why, but the thought of this always puts me in the mood.”

“I think I’m going to be sick.”

“Stallion up a bit, it’s not that bad.”

“Having me fuck her while covered in mud is beyond d-GYAAA!!!” I gasped, feeling my dick instantly becoming drenched in royal spit. “Cadence!?”

“Don’t you dare fight it, Daniel.  We both know you want this, so sit back, relax, and enjoy the ride.”

Staring down at Cadence I realized that I wasn’t the one who made the first move this time. She was doing this willingly, even without me speaking against it. “Just let her do it, just let her get it out of her system.”

Her erotic moans and gurgling noises drowned out my guilt as I began to accept the meaning in Nightmare’s words. “Wow, that feels good.” I sighed, hoping that maybe we could go all the way this time.

“She must be tired from bobbing her head so much, how about you relieve her.”

Hearing Nightmare, I grabbed Cadence behind the head and told her to stop as I was going to do it for her. Pulling and pushing back her head I found a pace I took to a liking of and made it constant, but seeing how I was the one in control of her movement I pulled her head to my hilt to let my tool rest inside her throat while her tongue massaged and waxed it. “Holy…” I moaned.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

I watched the two of them moan in pleasure as I knew Daniel would cum soon. However, I wanted Cadence not to have sex with him just to save her marriage or her throne, but to also make more lewd as her want for him will increase. I surfed my way through Daniel’s body before arriving back at his vas deferens. This area of his body always made me lascivious as I wanted to just latch on and drink, however it wasn’t to be my turn to gorge out. Watching his sperm rush through his tubes I coiled around them and stopped the flow of semen. His vas deferens were now backed up and I waited for them to be on the verge of rupturing. “You have a surprise cumming for you, Cadence.”

-

Pressure had risen significantly within my groin, I wasn’t sure what was going on, but I was most certain that I should’ve released my load already. I tried flexing my dick to squeeze out the ejaculation, but when I did tremendous amounts of pain coursed through my veins as I tried to contain myself.

Looking down at Cadence I saw she was enjoying herself as she continued to blow. I would stroke her mane from time to time to encourage her to continue, but not too much to where she was going to be like Nightmare and stay on for an hour.

-

Cadence First person:

“Shining would’ve came three times already, why hasn’t Daniel released yet?” I thought while continuing to suck. “Perhaps I’m not blowing hard enough.” I began to bob my head faster than before, determined to claim my reward. Strands of my mane fell down to my face as my pace grew, but I was quick to set them back behind my ears as I didn’t want cum to get on them.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

“Enjoy Cadence.” I smirked as I released Daniel’s tubes, seeing how they couldn't expand much more.

-

“OH SHIT!!!” I grabbed Cadence’s head and pushed my dick down her throat as I felt myself climax.

A river of cum shot from my tip and filled Cadence’s throat as I saw her having a hard time swallowing it all. I was afraid that she couldn’t keep up with how fast and how much I was draining into her, for she beginning to sputter and spunk began leaking from her nostrils. Seeing how she couldn’t take it anymore she gasped, and the rest just coated her face and dress as it leaked to the ground in long strands.

Feeling the last of my sperm exit my shaft, Cadence wiped a glob of it from her face, and looked up at me, almost unsure of what to think. “That…that…felt nice.” My head rested against the hedge behind the bench.

“Never have I seen so much of it.” She murmured.

“Never had it hurt so much.” I replied.

“Certainly you’ll be able to impregnate me.”

“I’m sorry, what?”

“Impregnate me, so that I can have an heir to the Crystal Empire’s throne.”

“Wait, when did we discuss me getting you pregnant, don’t you have a fiancé to do that.”

“Weren’t you paying attention when I told you?”

“Uhm…Oh yeah! I remember now.” I answered sheepishly, still not knowing when we talked about this matter.

“Good, because now I want you to meet me in my room after the gala. You and I will begin ‘associating’ there again.”

“Oh…great, I’ll meet you there then.”

Cadence wiped off the rest of the ejaculation before standing up and kissing me on the cheek. “Don’t make me wait.” She whispered, then began walking off and rounding another corner within the maze.

“Wait, how do I get out of this maze!?” I called after her.

“Just take two more rights, then a left.” She called back before silence took over once more.

“Y’know Daniel, she looks good covered in your sperm.”

“Yeah…she does.” I agreed.

“So, do you plan on going to her room afterward.”

“I don’t have anything else to do tonight after the gala, so I guess that’s what I’ll do.”

“You should hear yourself Daniel, just a little while ago you didn’t want to have any sexual contact with her.”

“Things change.”

-

Third Person

It really wasn’t Daniel saying these things with complete control over himself, for Nightmare had allured his mind to her lust, hence him being slightly under her influence.

“Yes they do Daniel..., yes they do.”

Chapter 16: Biological Gala part three

XY Chromosome

Chapter sixteen: Biological Gala part 3

“Mother please, we’ve been trying.”

“Trying or not I don’t see you having foals with…with…whatever his name is.”

“Carrot, mother.”

“Quite…, commoner, I should’ve had the servants keep you away from him.”

“Keep me away? Mother, I loved him and still do.”

“I can see that; your arguing with me indicates it, but nether the less if I don’t see you having foals soon you will leave me no choice but to ‘relieve’ him.”

“Mother, how can you be so selfish!?”

“Selfish? I’m just protecting the family name from some low blood commoner you call your husband.”

“And what if I do have foals, are you going to look at them just how you look at Carrot?”

“Of course not, however, with what I’ve being told it seems to me he’s unfertile just like every other stallion out there, so the chances of you having foals with him is just borderline impossible, but do not fret my dear, after I get rid of him you’ll be with a new husband that that has higher standards than him.

“I can’t believe you! After everything he and I have been through you think you can just take him away from me. No, I won’t let you!”

“Cupcake you should listen to yourself, you had such obedience before you married that lower class scum.”

“I don’t live by your rules anymore, I live by mine.”

“Hmm, so be it, I was going to free you of him in an easy manner, but with your disregard of the family status and respect I’m afraid you leave no choice but to go about article three-hundred-thirty-seven.”

“Mother!”

“I already have your Aunts’ signatures on the contract, and all that’s left is for me to sign mine.”

“Monster…”

“Am I? I for one am looking out for this family while you seem to be the one who doesn’t care. I will be doing not just the rest of the family but you a favor.”

“By taking me away from him! Shattering my heart is was you call doing me a favor!?”

“Well since you’re obviously taking this too dramatically I’m not going to sign it.

“Then why bring it up?”

“Let me finish darling. I won’t sign it if you become pregnant within exactly one year, and not a day longer.”

“Bu-”

“But nothing, I expect to see you come home next summer.”

-

I was back inside the castle, but only to keep pondering about Cadence and what she wanted me to do to her. “I don’t know Nightmare, what happens when her husband sees that she’s pregnant?”

“Relax, he’s going to think he impregnated her, not you.”

“It’s wrong though.”

“Oh, and bucking Fleur de lis isn’t?”

“I’m making so many things regrettable.”

“Stop being a downer, from reading your thoughts when you were bucking her you loved it.”

“It was in the heat of the moment!”

“Was it?” She questioned.

“Y-”

“No, even after you filled her you can’t stop looking at her, wondering why you didn’t get to her first.”

“That’s not true!”

“Don’t lie Daniel, because I know you are. Your mind feels unsure when you do.”

“Fine I’m lying, but I’m ashamed.”

“Why feel that way, every other stallion thinks about the same thing.”

“But do they act on it?”

“Well no…, but a thousand years ago they did.”

“Huh?”

“Before Luna and I were banished to the moon stallions would actually compete in order to marry a mare.”

“So love didn’t really exist then, hmm?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“That’s what it sounds like.”

“Let me finish…Anyway, they would compete and the mare would be wed to the victor as they were seen to love the mare more than the loser, and the mares couldn’t refuse to marry the stallion that won, so as you can imagine hearts were broken.”

“Mhmm.”

“Like you said, a stallion and a mare may have loved each other back then, but that didn’t mean they would become each others spouse.”

“So, what happened?”

“Well, that tradition was destroyed after an incident involving two lovers.”

“And…”

“I don’t know who they were, but what happened was that the stallion who won the competition was obviously going to be married to the mare, but she didn’t love him, but actually the loser. So, before the night she and that particular stallion were to be married she ran away with the stallion that lost. Unfortunately they were caught a couple days after, and brought back to Canterlot for trial. The mare was deemed innocent as her parents were amongst the nobles, but the stallion was trialed and put to death,  and as you can imagine the stallion that was supposed to marry her wanted more than just to see his rival die, so he personally cut off his head and mounted it on a pike to make an example. Quickly after the execution, the mare and the other stallion were married, but seeing how the one she loved was killed before her she couldn’t handle the guilt that oppressed her, as well as the stallion, so she killed herself on the grave her stallion was buried. What followed was the termination of competing as Celestia took it as a lesson for all to learn by.”

“That sounds a lot like Romeo and Juliet.”

“Who?”

“It’s kind of like the human version of that story.”

“It wasn’t a story.”

“Right, so what was the lesson to be learned?”

“No matter how big, how strong, or how smart a stallion may be, a mare will always love her stallion.”

“So, Fleur and Cadence will always love their husband.”

“Indeed.”

“So, I’m just being used.”

“You make everything sound so depressing, a mare will always love her stallion, but that doesn’t mean she can’t hold some of the same feelings for another, if not different.”

“So they love or like me to an extent.”

“That’s basically what I just said, but do you understand now?”

“Kind of, but why do they go after me so willingly?”

“Because they’re in estrus, but once their cycles pass they’ll act like their normal selves.”

“How long does the cycle last?”

“It’s based upon the mare’s will to control herself; some cycles last for just three days, while others could last for weeks.”

“But what about the princesses, how long will theirs last?”

“They’ve been around for thousands of years, so they would be used to their cycles, so it would easily just pass by for them. However, you must know that might not be true anymore because you’re here.”

“What do I have to do with it?”

“You already know Luna; strong hearted, assertive, straight forward. She can just about ignore the heat, but since you’re here she now has opportunities to satisfy herself, which in turn cancels out all those years without a stallion.”

“Because of me her will weakened?”

“Exactly, so now she’s like every other lonely mare out there.”

“Okay, but what about you?”

“I think you already know the answer.” She stated saucily.

“Right…, you wouldn’t have blown me so many times if you weren’t.”

“Are you sure?”

“Positive, unless there’s another reason you’d like to share.”

“No, just seeing if you finally understand.”

“I do now, thanks for the enlightenment.”

“My pleasure.”

I knew Nightmare was hiding something, she caught me in a lie and I just caught her; she wouldn’t have said ‘Are you sure’ if she was telling the full truth. There was some guilt she wasn’t telling me. I would ignore it for now, as I didn’t know if it was something concerning or minor, though straying away from the topic I didn’t forget what she told me last night when I met her; she basically said Celestia was greedy and wanted all under her control, but that’s Nightmare’s side of the story, Celestia’s side tells that Nightmare was evil, wanting to overthrow her and rule with an eternal night, however if I’m not mistaken history is written by the victor, so Celestia could or could not be telling the truth, but if she was telling the truth it could be exaggerated? But then again I’ll have to give it to Celestia as Luna told me Nightmare was imprisoned within the mirror, and she was angry to know that she escaped. If that was so then why do I still have Nightmare residing in my head, because if Nightmare was telling the truth then I could easily picture Celestia ‘brainwashing’ Luna into thinking Nightmare was evil. There were so many scenarios in which who could be telling the truth, but I will confess that if Nightmare was lying I don’t think I would sell her out, because she ‘spared’ me knowing that I could tell someone about her escape.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

I didn’t know what to think, I wasn’t even influencing his mind, yet Daniel was debating with himself about whom was telling the truth. I was hoping he wouldn’t have drawn Luna into it as that would prove me guilty. Though, what I didn’t understand was if he found out I was lying he wouldn’t tell anypony, he was going to give me a chance. It was a foalish move on his part as I still had my goal in mind, but with him thinking that I couldn’t help but just want to hug him for considering it. I think he was the first to actually have true feelings for me.

-

“Hey Nightmare, what do you think Twilight and the others are doing right now?”

“Probably discovering their dreams of the Gala aren’t what they seem.”

-

Fluttershy First person:

“I’ll get you yet my pretties, oh yes, as soon as one of you little birds, or monkeys, or bears touches this net you’ll be mine, MINE! MWAHAHAHAHAHA!!!… Whoa!” The irony, I didn’t expect to be caught in my own trap.

-

Rarity First person:

I should have taken Daniel’s word, Prince Blueblood was beyond rude; I can’t believe I placed my cloak over a puddle for him to walk over, but what’s worse is that he made me pay for apple fritters he didn’t like, upsetting Applejack. The nerve of him, I thought he would be my dream stallion. I could see now that he was playing me for a foal, but being the lady I am I’ll give him one last chance to redeem himself.

-

Pinkie Pie First person:

I didn’t expect these ponies be such party poopers. I mean why is there music at the gala if nopony is dancing? It may be because they are high class and want more of a beat. “If that’s what they want, then Pinkie Pie is on the case!”

-

Twilight Sparkle First person:

I’ve been standing here, shaking the hands of different ponies for two hours now. I don’t think my arm can take much more of this. I wanted to just talk to Celestia about everything I’ve learned, but instead the only thing we both said were ‘Welcome to the Gala.’ After this is all over I’ll never repeat that sentence, ever.

-

“You really think so?”

“I know so, the gala isn’t as glorious as many may think.”

“I think I already figured that out.”

“Then I suppose you won’t be attending next years gala.”

“You got that right, I’ll be up in my tower asleep, or I’ll be in the hospital continuing my work.”

“I’m sure you’ll be at the hospital.”

“Yeah…maybe so….Y’know there’s actually  something that just crossed mind. Ever since I arrived here at the castle I always wondered something.”

“And that would be?”

“If Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are the rulers here, then why aren’t they queens?”

“…Uhh…hmm, I never thought about it.”

“Well, if Celestia and Luna are the princesses, then there must be a king or queen, so where are they?"

“Again, I don’t kn-…well, maybe I do.”

“What do you mean?”

“Luna and I shared memories with each other, and one of the memories was when she was a newborn foal.”

“So, she and Celestia had parents.”

“It would seem, but while with Luna, she and Celestia never thought of or spoke of their mother…or their father.”

“Hmm, that’s something I’ll have to ask Celestia about.”

“I’d advise it, I want to know now.”

“Do you think it’s embarrassment?”

“I doubt it, Luna and Celestia had their own share of embarrassing moments while growing up.”

“I bet.”

“Yes, but we can put that off for now, and like I said previously I think the gala will be ending soon, so if there’s something you want to do now would be a good opportunity to do so.”

“Like what?”

“Oh I don’t know, talk to a few of the upper class, order the maids to pour you a glass of wine, buck a random mare in the closet, or you can ask one the maids to pour you a glass of wine then ask her to go to the clo-”

“Nightmare…, you don’t have to say anymore, it’s pretty clear.”

“I’m just throwing ideas out there, I don’t like staying in one place all the time.”

“The moon must have been boring then.” I teased her.

“Watch it…” She growled, notifying that I struck a nerve.

“Sorry…”

After I apologized I could well feel that the sweat on my forehead and neck was long gone. Really, I just wanted the gala to end and go to sleep, I wasn’t into large social events.

Time looked as if it were traveling slower than usual as I sat there and watched a clock tick and tock, wishing that the second hand would move faster.

Feeling boredom come over me I noticed Frelga through the corners of my eyes as I stood and walked over to her. She was nice to talk to, though I hope I didn’t have to greet her in the female griffin way this time as I didn’t want feathers to wind up in my mouth again.

“Enjoying yourself Frelga?” I asked from behind.

“Oh, Daniel, with it becoming late I didn’t think I would get to see you till my next visit.”

“Well, I’m here, anything you want to talk about?”

“Hmm, nothing at the tip of my beak at the moment, but I suppose I could tell you what I did while I was here.”

“Um…okay.”

“Well, the day after I arrived I decided to meet up with a few of my childhood friends here in Canterlot.”

“You lived here?”

“Oh yes, I was raised by ponies, don’t you remember when Celestia told you.”

“Oh yeah…, but why?”

“Hmm, as an egg I was abandoned for the strangest of reasons that I‘m yet to still figure out, and a kind enough couple found and sheltered me here in Canterlot till I could make the journey to Ariel Skies by myself. Once in one of griffin provinces, to whom was I to bump into first…Lord Titus.”

“What happened?” I asked, eager to know like a child listening to a ghost story.

“He began to ask all sorts of questions, the first being why I was no more than two wings away from him.”

“You use wings as measurement?”

“Yes, it’s equal to five hands, which most ponies use.”

“And yet another metric system for me to figure out…” “So, what were the other questions?”

“After he asked me the first one he began to ask me for all of my information, where I was from, who were my parents, everything?”

“A little nosey don’t you think?”

“Quite, it was rather upsetting I had to inform him with everything I had to offer, but nether the less it was his final question that caught my attention.”

“Which was?”

“He asked me if I was interested in a position within his council, I think it was because I was from Canterlot and he just wanted information about Princess Celestia. However, not a month went by and we got to know each other better, and what followed was him asking if I was seeing another griffin. I think you can guess what happened next.”

“You both started dating and eventually got married.”

“Exactly.”

“Interesting.”

“Yes, it was a romantic time in my life, but I’m afraid that’s a story for another time…Now what else did I do..? Oh, I also took a trip to the hospital.”

“What for?”

“I was asked by a pony named Dr. Crimson, she said she wanted to run some tests on me as I was the only griffin to visit Canterlot within the last three years, imagine that.”

“What’d she do?” My suspicions began to rise as I recalled Crimson telling me that she tested my sperm on a griffin.

“I willingly accepted to go and she had me take some basic checkup tests…, but after-…” I saw her blush slightly. “I’ll just leave it at that.”

My fears and suspicions were correct, Crimson wouldn’t have known my sperm could impregnate a griffin without having a test subject, and since Frelga is the only griffin in the city there’s no questioning that it was her. “ I can’t believe this?” I murmured.”

“Believe what?” She questioned.

“Dyuhhh err…nothing…just uhh…nice talking to you Frelga.” I turned to walk away as fast as I could.

“You too deary.”

-

“I can’t believe this!”

“Me either, she wasn’t wearing anything skimpy.”

“No, not that, she’s b-”

“She’s bearing your child”

“Yeah!”

“Think of it this way, did you impregnate her, or did Crimson.”

“I still hold guilt either way!”

“No Daniel, you shouldn’t feel any guilt at all. Crimson had the sperm and she wanted to test it, and if I’m not mistaken you are supposed to repopulate with ponies not griffins.”

“Your point?”

“My point being, you didn’t have anything to do with Frelga becoming pregnant.”

“But it’s my s-”

“You weren’t aware of what she was going to do with it, so accept it.” Nightmare ordered. “Other than that you shouldn’t be surprised, how many times did you buck Fleur de lis?”

“…Several.” I stated sheepishly.

“Then I guarantee you she has foal growing inside her.”

“I suppose.”

“You suppose?”

“You’re right.” I sighed in defeat, not wanting to accept the truth.

“Was that so hard, now just imagine yourself being the father of millions.”

“Millions…”

“Mhmm, but millions has little to do with it, it’s knowing that you will be a father, and I know that’s what you’ve been trying to drown out from your mind.”

I tried my best to ignore her, but there was no point as she was right once more. I was hoping to stall myself from thinking about the children I was going to help bring into this world. “Do you think Lord Titus will find out?” I was getting too uncomfortable with my feelings as I felt the need to change the subject.

“I’m sure he won’t, griffins have a nak for being cocky, so he’ll think it’s his.”

“Hopefully.”

“You shouldn’t become worried about it…, better yet you shouldn’t be worried about anything. I’m sure everything will just play out.”

“Let’s see how long that lasts.”

“You really need to fix that dull side of yours. Would a good rutting brighten you up?”

“Nightm-”

“Look at everymare around you.”

“Why?.” I shrugged.

“Just do it…”

“Fine…”

“How many are there?”

“…More than I want to count.”

“Quite, but do you know what they are all thinking?”

“They're all thinking about sex…?”

“Oooooh, smart.”

“After everything I’ve heard and seen so far that would be my primary guess.”

“It would would be wise to assume that too, especially right now.”

“Why?”

“There’s a mare looking at you to your left.”

Turning my head I was stunned to see who it was as she began approaching me the second I made eye contact. “Velvet Sparkle?” I watched her waltz towards me in a light purple dress.

“The mother of that wretched Twilight Sparkle I presume.”

“You’re not wrong.”

“The terrible things I would do to her.”

“What for?”

“For giving birth to that unicorn!”

“You’re going to have to explain to me what you have against Twilight.”

“Later.” She hissed.

“I really wonder about you…”

“Your wondering can wait, as of now you have a mare to deal with…again.” Nightmare silenced herself.

“They never end do they…?” “Velvet, I take it you’re enjoying yourself?” I formed a small smile

“I am, it has been a wonderful evening so far.”

“That’s good to hear, did you see Twilight with Celestia?”

“Yes, but you should say Princess Celestia.”

“Alright, I’ll try to make that a habit.” I nodded.

“So, tell me, what have you been up to?” She asked, pulling up one of her dress straps.

“Oh, nothing much, just wandering around, talking, laughing, stuff like that.” “Getting blown by Princess Cadence.”

“Hmm, nothing too special then?”

“Not really.”

“That’s a shame, I thought you, of all pon…people, wouldn’t become bored of the gala.”

“Why is that?”

“Look around you, I thought for sure you would be flirting with all the mares here, well except for the princesses of course.”

“I think the princess are the only ones I do flirt with…I think.” “I’m not into that.”

“Oh, but after what you’ll be doing tomorrow I’m sure you will.”

“Nope.” “Maybe, but who’s to say. So, is Nightlight with you this evening?”

“I’m afraid not, he’s working late at the Canterlot observatory tonight.”

“That’s a shame; having the late shift.”

“Indeed, it can sometimes be most distressful as I need him sometimes.” She looked up at me with her big sparkling eyes, wanting me to feel sorry for her.

“Well, you know, work is work, am I right?” I rubbed the back of my head.

“I suppose, but I wish he was here, he would brighten things up for me.”

“Probably because he can glow like a nightlight.” “I can see that.”

“But y’know, there are…other ways to brighten a mare’s night.” The tone of her voice changed as she gently grabbed my hand.

“Why don’t you ever do it with Nightlight?” I had to ask, I was becoming a little fed up with the same thing constantly happening.

“I do, but you’re just better…, and you owe me from the last time we met?”

“I owe you?”

“Mhmm, I didn’t get to feel your hard length inside me.”

“Well, all I can say is too bad, because I’m n-…” I stopped as I immediately felt bursts of pain pound away inside my head.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

No, I wasn’t going to let Daneil refuse. The religious code he follows, or whatever it was I saw in his thoughts didn’t matter anymore. He would allow Velvet to seduce him willingly or with my ‘assitance’. I wasn’t too keen on influencing his mind as he could grow immune to it, but I wasn’t going to let the mother of Twilight Sparkle get away that easily. I would make him rut her till she began crying, if not begging him to stop.

Thinking about him stuffing Velvet, another scheme began to take shape as I also wanted revenge on the elements of harmony. As inspiring and truthful as they may be, they were mares and each one of them had a price to pay for being one. I didn’t care how long it would take or what had to be done, but sooner or later I would turn those goody-goody little brats into nothing more but common sluts.

-

“You’re…what?” Velvet asked, confused as I fell silent on her.

“…Actually Velvet, there’s a…storage closet just next to the castle porch that no one goes in.”

“Oh.” She instantly took interest to where I was going with this.

“Now, if I’m not mistaken you wouldn’t have grabbed my hand if you weren’t considering something…” I stated slyly.

“Lead the way?” She whispered.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

I watched Daniel lead her to the same room where he bucked Spitfire not too long ago, which so happened to be on the oppoiste side of this castle’s wing.

After seeing that nopony was looking, they both slipped into the storage and Daniel blocked the door with several bust stands like Spitfire had done. Though, what I wasn’t sure about was why Spitfire and Daniel had done that as the door swings outward, not inward.

It didn’t take long for one of them to make the first move, they both reeked of lust as I watched them start to go at it. It was the usual process of a mare getting down on her knees and sucking the stallion first, as that is taught in society when mares reach of age, though as long as I have been alive and well I somehow already knew that.

I watched her swallow his length with anticipation, hoping Daniel would be more aggressive with her without further help of my influence. However, he had a strong conscience that fought back, but I made easy work of it after focusing my energy on his prefrontal cortex, allowing me to control his judgment completely. With Daniel being my puppet I whispered my desires to him, and without question or any second thoughts he obeyed.

Little time had passed since they entered the room, and now Daniel was shoving his member between her legs as she lay on the floor with her tongue hanging out of her mouth. I fed off her emotions of bliss, but while absorbing them I couldn’t help myself  in wondering what it was like to be pierced. It was rather strange when I thought about it, I knew all this information about mares, considering I am one, but I was a inexperienced.

Watching him pound into the eager mare, it was almost as if time had slown down; the way his pelvis came into contact with her rump sent ripples of fat coursing up her flanks until settling down till the next thrust. I could feel my marehood moisten as I continued to watch, wishing that it was me he was plowing and not her. “I’ve been missing out.”

It had to happen sooner or later as cum dripped from Velvet’s lips. Daniel had just climaxed and they were both on the floor bare-chested and tired. I couldn’t blame them for being so, I made him rut her with all his might till she began whimpering, like I hoped, but seeing how their duo was finished I released my magical grasp from his mind and allowed his conscience to take over again. Something I should’ve done before Luna was banished, but truth be told that even we immortals learn from our mistakes.

-

“Ohhh…what happened?” I shook my head.

“That…was amazing. Nightlight never bucked me like that before.” The soft, satisfied voice of a mare answered.

“Velvet?” My eyes shifted to the right. “Did we just…”

“Mhmm, and I can say Daniel, that you are a natural at it.”

“I…you…how did we get here?” I was still on the floor, and too exhausted to even turn my head to look at her.

“You obliged me, then took us into this storage closet.”

“I did?”

“Yes, and I can’t be happier you did this too.”

“The fuck?”

“But Daniel, I’m afraid I must leave now. My friends are probably wondering where I am.”

“Oh….okay.” I slightly nodded.

“Are you going to stay in here?” She questioned, noticing how I was still on the ground while she already arisen and put her top section back on.

“Yeah, you go, I’m…just going to mind to myself for a little while.”

“Alright, I’ll be sure to close the door behind me.” Velvet started for the room’s door, then quietly shut it behind her as I took note how there was a bust stand behind it, though the door opened outward.

“Good thing no one came in.” I sighed.

“Did you enjoy yourself?” Nightmare began.

“I wouldn’t know, I can’t remember any of it.”

“That’s a shame, because you actually bucked her so hard  she began to tear up a little.”

“What!?”

“Indeed, but don’t worry, she only begged for more as you came into her.”

“Oh my God, did I impregnate her too?” I face palmed myself.

“The chances are high, she had sperm leaking from her folds.”

“Jesus…, but why did I…hold on…were you involved in this!?”

“Blaming me for your masculine instinct? Sorry, but that was all on you.”

“Uh-huh sure.”

“Fine, don’t believe me, but you’ll be denying the truth.”

“Just like how I agreed to get Cadence pregnant too. Still can’t believe I agreed to it.”

“I’m sure you’ll be changing your mind when you’re in bed with her.”

“Don’t you have something else better to talk about?”

“Yes, let’s go outside and talk about the whether.” She stated sarcastically.

“Funny…”

“Do you have something better in mind?”

“Actually I do, and it involves leaving the castle.”

“And how are you going to do that, there are guards posted everywhere along its perimeter.”

“I’ll just go out through the garden, there’re aren’t too many back there.”

“Okay, say you do, but where will you go?”

“Well, I did see a doughnut shop yesterday while riding in Luna’s chariot. I can go there, and I’m pretty sure no one will be there as all the commotion is here.”

“Mhmm, okay, but why would you want to leave?”

“Because I feel the need to just be alone.”

“Does that mean you want me to be quiet?”

“That would be nice for a change.”

“You’re getting a little grouchy, you sure it’s not your bed time?” She teased.

“NO, how about the fact I already fucked two mares in the closet, one already being enough. Knowing Fleur de lis wants to have a full on affair with me. Then the Riches or whatever want me to marry their daughter I don’t even know, and to top it all off let’s not forget Cadence wants me to get her pregnant without her fiance knowing about it.”

“Don’t forget about Frelga.” Nightmare chimed.

“And then there’s Frelga! I already have enough on my hands right now.”

“I have a feeling there’s going to be more to come.”

“And I don’t doubt it.”

“Then you should learn to accept what‘s coming your way.”

“I already have.”

“Then stop complaining, that’s only going to make it more difficult.”

Silencing myself, I  put my shirt and suit back on and again exited the storage closet, then made my way out to the porch. However, along the way I bumped into an elderly mare named Dutchess Crumb, and we exchanged small talk before I continued on. She reminded me of the cerulean mare I saw in the hospital the other day, as hers also reminded me of cake frosting, but just in a different fashion.

Once in the gardens I easily evaded the guards, for the hedges and other plants worked perfectly as cover. Though, my ‘escape’ was short as I neared the back gate that led to the outskirts of the castle perimeter. It was locked, and the back gate was the only way, for me, to get out of the castle without going through the front, but after asking Nightmare nicely she used her magic to unlock it. Snaking through, without making the gate creak, I stealthly made my way out of the castle perimeter and into the streets, but before I made my way to the shop I heard a loud thud come from the castle, but ignoring it, I headed onward.

-

“Well, would you look at that, the lights are still on.” I reffered to the doughnut shop as I approached. Before I came across it, the streets were littered with carriages that reminded me of afternoon traffic back home. “Just got to learn the hard way sometimes.” Another flashback came into view.

-

Flashback:

“Come on!” I fumed.

“Calm down Danny, getting angry isn’t going to help.”

“We’ve been stuck behind the same damn light for…thirty-two minutes!”

“That is why I want you to get your driver’s license early, so you don’t worry about this.”

“Why do I even need one? I can walk to school, or to my job in ten.”

“Because you’re not always going to be sheltered in the big city. When you get on the interstate you’re going to be glad to have one with you instead of taking a taxi or a bus.”

-

I was a freshmen in high school when that happened. We were stuck behind that light for fifty-three minutes in all, funny thing was when I received my driver’s license I still didn’t need it until I went to college. However, when attending my first semester at the university I wasn’t allowed to drive a car to campus, so my mom had to drop me off with all my belongings. It was ironic to hear my mom tell me I didn’t need to take the bus or taxi, because that’s what I always took to get around when attending, but with what has happened I don’t have to worry about means of transportation anymore.

Opening the glass paned door, I heard a bell above me that caught the pony’s atteniton behind the counter. Surprsingly it was another stallion, for the entire world having less than a thousand I sure have seen a lot of them. Taking my sight of the stallion, my eyes caught the famliar, small, purple dragain as he sat at one of the bar stools drinking hot chocolate and eating a doughnut covered with pink icing and sprinkles.

“Keep them coming Pony Joe.” He said.

“I never seen you eat so many doughnuts before Spike. Is something the matter?” Pony Joe asked.

“…It’s just the gala, I was hoping Twilight and her friends would stick together and do things we all wanted to do.”

“Is that why you left?”

“That’s part of the reason, the other reason is because the gala wasn’t all that fun, it’s pretty boring.” Spike sighed before stuffing his mouth with another doughnut.

“Huh, I suppose that makes sense…Oh, sorry sir, I’ll be right with you.” Pony Joe’s attention went back to me.

“No need, I’m just trying to find a quiet place.” I said before taking a seat on a bar stool next to Spike.

“Hey, you’re Daniel, right?” Spike turned around in his seat.

“Mhmm.”

“Aren’t you supposed to be at the castle?”

“It got boring, and I wanted less attention.”

“So you came to the good ol’ doughnut shop, huh.”

“Looks that way.” I agreed.

“Yeah, the gala was no fun, just a bunch of old mares talking to each other, and…”

“Don’t forget about them wanting to be fucked.” “And?”

“Rarity, I really wanted spend time with her tonight.” He sighed again.

“What about the other five?”

“Them too, but Rarity especially.”

“You have a crush on her don’t you.?” I smiled, seeing right through him.

“You could say that…” His scaly cheeks started to redden.

“I can’t blame you, she’s beautiful.”

“Yeah she is, but she already has her dream stallion.”

“Who’s that?”

“Some royal called Prince Blueblood.” Spike huffed.

“That fu-…idiot, I’m sure she will learn that he’s nothing special.”

“Why, do you know him?”

“Yup, he’s not nice, so I think you still have a chance with her.” “Even when she seduced me.”

“Do you really think so?”

“Uh-huh.”

“I hope you’re right.”

“I am.” I assured, then getting off the bar stool.

“Where’re you going?”

“I need to pee.”

“Bathroom’s right around the corner.” Pony Joe informed.

“Thanks.” I said before rounding it.

-

Third Person:

After Daniel disappeared into the restroom, Spike sat on his barstool, still slightly depressed from his misfortune at the gala. A few minutes had passed and he was still by himself while Pony Joe cleaned a few dishes to pass the time. Once finishing his last doughnut, Spike drank the rest of his hot chocoltae and slammed his mug on the counter. “Hey, Pony Joe, another doughnut.”

“Don’t you think you’ve had enough?”

“Another doughnut, extra sprinkles!” He demanded.

Before going to the back to fetch the upest dragon another, the shop’s bell rang again and Pony Joe’s eyes lit up, seeing the familiar face of one his favorite customers. “Twilight Sparkle, long time no see.” He chuckled.

“Hey, how was the gala? How was your best night ever?” Spike hopped off the barstool, happy to see Twilight and the others.

-

“You will never speak of what happened in there.” I warned Nightmare.

“My lips are sealed.”

“Because if you do I’ll-”

“You’ll do what? I can easily do it again.”

“Having your tendrils coming out of ass isn’t something I need you do, plus it’s just downright disgusting!”

“Maybe, but seeing you panic like a filly was worth it.”

“Just don’t do it again.”

“You have nothing to fear, I won’t.”

“Good, so how much longer do you think the gala w-…you‘re kidding.?” The second I rounded the corner I spotted Twilight with friends, only this time their dresses were ruffled. “Do I have a tracking chip on me or something?”

“That sounds like the worst night ever?” I heard Spike say before they all started laughing.

“I just hope Princess Celestia isn’t upset with us for ruining the gala.” Twilight spoke.

“That was the best Grand Galloping Gala ever!” Princess Celestia emerged from behind the shop entrance.

“Worst if you ask me.”

“Pardon me Princess, but tonight was just…awful.”

“Oh Twilight, the Grand Galloping Gala is always awful.”

“It is?”

“That is why I was thrilled you were all attending, I was hoping you could liven things up a bit. And the evening may have not gone as you planned, I’m sure that you will agree in the end it didn’t turn out so bad for this group of friends.”

After Celestia said that, they all began talking about the sappy wonders of friendship as I wondered what back home would be like if friendship always worked that way.

They all began laughing again after they all said ‘The best night ever’.

“To an extent.” I butted in.

“Daniel!” They all said simultaneously.

“Seriously, how do you all do that.”

“Do what?” They all said again except for Celestia.

“You all say…you know what, the heck with it I’m not going to question it.”

“Umm…okay, so how was your night?” Twilight asked.

“It was fine, I just needed to get out of the castle for a little while.” I told, but as I did Celestia stared at me unamused, and probably upset that I left the castle grounds.

“Oh, was it  not fun for you, because I’m sure you would’ve enjoyed it more if you stayed.” Celestia said.

“Why?”

“These six caused a bit of destruction in the castle porch.” Celestia gestured to Twilight and the others as they all smiled sheepishly.

“So, I’m guessing that’s why your dresses are tattered, why I heard a loud noise after I left, and why Rarity has cake in her mane.”

“That’s right.” Pinkie chirped.

“ ‘Starting to wish I didn’t leave now…, but what about Prince Blueblood?” I focused on Rarity.

“Oh, him…, I never want to see that snob again.” She fumed.

“Told you Spike.” I smiled, most likely relieving him. “So…, do any of you plan doing anything else here?”

“Hmm, not that we can think of, I think we’ll all call it a night and go home.” Twilight replied.

“Alright…” I nodded as they all stood. “I guess I’ll see you all later then.” I shrugged.

“I suppose so.” Applejack agreed.

“Oooh, actually there’s something we want to give you Daniel.” Pinkie added.

“What is it?”

“You forgot your card holder.”

“My what?”

“Your card holder…, this thing.” She pulled something out from one of her pockets.

“That’s a wallet.” I corrected.

“This is a wallet, then why aren’t there any bits in here.”

“Because…” I snatched it away from her. “I don’t use coins, I use these.” I pulled out a dollar bill.

“You use paper as money.” Twilight questioned.

“Yes, but it’s really made out of cotton and lent.”

“Isn’t that kind of odd to use as money.”

“Not really, maybe here it is, back home it isn’t.”

“Okay, but what about that card with your photo on it?”

”This thing?” I took out what she was pointing at.

“Yeah.”

“That’s my driver’s lisence.”

“You got to have a lisence to drive carriages?”

“Actually, it’s to dri-…well…, actually yes in a sense.”

“But what about the stallions on the pieces of paper, who are they?”

“Stallions?”

“Yeah, the picture in the middle of the paper.”

“Those were my country’s presidents, the leaders if you will.”

“If those are the leaders, then they don’t have good taste in fashion, I mean look at this one, his mane is beyond from being tidy.” Rarity pointed to the twenty dollar bill.

“Good ol’ Andrew Jackson.” I mumbled. “If you met him he wouldn’t give two damns what you had to say, he was probably the most stubborn president we had, hence him being called a jackass.”

“Daniel!”

“What, I’m just giving you a little human history.”

“Well history can wait Daniel, I think it’s time you go back to the castle and for the rest of you to settle for the night. Daniel’s job starts tomorrow.” Celestia informed

“Don’t remind me.” I murmured.

“Anyway, I’ll be happy to escort you girls out of Canterlot while Daniel heads back.”

“Sounds good to me.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Seven mares, one man, open the door for them Daniel.” My conscience stated as I grabbed the handle to the door. “Uhh…thanks for my wallet.” I opened the door for them.

“No hastle Daniel, I knew you would want it back. I even sewed that little tear at the back of it.” Rarity pointed out.

“Thanks.” I said again. “That’s where I keep my family photo.”

One by one they exited the shop, Fluttershy being the last in the line, but before she exited I stopped her. “Is everything okay?” I asked her, letting go of the door to close it.

“Mhmm, I…really appreciate what you did for me.”

“No problem. Do they know anything about it?”

“No…, well maybe, I-I don’t know. I think Twilight might know, but I’m not sure.”

“Okay…, um, if you need anything just ask.”

“I’ll be sure to.” She smiled, then hugged me before I held the door for her. “Bye Daniel.” She waved as she caught up with the others.

“Bye…” I waved back, upset that I didn’t have anything else to say to her.

“You love her don’t you.” Nightmare giggled.

“Love is a strong word, like is a better emotion I feel towards her.”

“No, you love her, and it’s understandable too, who wouldn’t love a mare with jugs like those.

“Nightmare!?”

“What? Those were the first things you looked at.”

“Listen, I’m  not up for debate right now. I just want tonight to end and have a fresh start tomorrow.”

“You can do that after you rut Cadence, because I’m sure she’s eagerly awaiting .”

“Ugh…dammit.”

“That’s right, whine at everything.” Nightmare mocked.

“Disagreeing is more like it.”

“I thought you were not up for debate.?”

“Don’t you have something else better to do?”

“Let me see…no.”

“Fine, but don’t try anything like you did last time when I was with her.”

“Cross my heart.” She promised.

-

I made my way back to the castle only to find it deserted except for the guards, and the maids who were cleaning up, what looked like, the mess Twilight and the others made. I was actually stunned to see that they actually did this; there were smashed pillars everywhere, a broken statue of an alicorn, and giant hole in the wall. “How’d they do that?”

Passing by the mess I walked along the celestial halls, only to hear the clacks of my dress shoes for comfort as I neared Cadence’s room. Standing in front of her door, I hesitated at first, but then knocked on it. *Knock-knock* “Uhh…Cadence, it’s me.” I called from behind the door.

The immediate second I said that the door flung open and she snatched me from the hall.

“Did you come alone?” She questioned, looking both ways down the hall before closing the door.

“Yeah…” I rubbed the back of my head, for I hit the wall when she grabbed me.

“Great, then let’s get started.” Cadence locked the door and began to undress herself.

I just stood there and watched, still thinking if this was a good idea or not. “Cadence, before we start, can you please tell me if this will benefit Shining in any way.”

“Of course, his interest in me will rise again, and he’ll have a foal to raise and call his own, thanks to you.”

“Well, that’s just it, I’m still wondering if t-.”

“Why aren’t you undressed?” She interrupted. “How will you impregnate me if your pants are still on?” She tossed her panties to the side, and set her crown on the nightstand.

Looking below the waist, the recognizable red trail streaked down her legs as I knew there was no way I was getting out of this one without finishing up. “Before we start, I don’t suppose I could have a glass of cha-.”

“I have a great idea.” She cut me off again. “How about I just rip those clothes off you.” She smiled devilishly, reaching forward and grabbing my shirt’s collar as she pressed me against the wall while her breasts sandwiched me. “It’ll make the experience more fun.”

“Please do…” “Does that mean I won’t get a glass?”

She ignored my question and tackled me onto her bed, ripping and tearing off my dress clothes like a wild animal until she came to my underwear. Though, by the time she reached my last line of defense I was already in the heat of the moment, and told her to go for it. Again Nightmare was right, I really didn’t care what I was doing at the moment.

“Oh wow, I’ve been waiting for this.” She said giddily, slowly uncovering her desire. “Did you miss me?” She cooed to it.

I didn’t say anything to acknowledge what she said, but my tool was more than willing to comply as it stood up, stiff and ready.

“I thought so.” She whispered before licking my tip.

“Nightmare, you got anything?….Nightmare?” I mentally called for her, but only to hear my own thoughts.

“Mmmmm.” I heard Cadence moan when swallowing my member, then slowly dragging her lips up my shaft as she prepared for another gulp.

“God be praised if this is what I will do everyday!” However, I just thought that because of the moment. The next day I could have totally different feelings towards it all.

“Kiss me.” She released my dick and smacked her lips against mine. Her tongue tickled and scraped the roof of my mouth sending tingles everywhere across my body as I reached behind penetrated her with my fingers. She moaned and ordered for my fingers to dwell deeper before continuing to kiss me. Not thinking otherwise, I shoved my fingers up her cervix causing her gasp. My fingers were drenched with bodily fluids when taking them out, but Cadence was more than happy to clean them as she licked her own body spunk off, it was almost like having sex with a different mare (don’t think too hard at the end of that sentence). “I’m ready.” She stated after licking the last of her juices from my fingers.

She straddled herself on top of me and guided my dick to her marehood before squatting down on it until my hilt was left to be seen. “Oooooh, it’s big.” She groaned as she arose before squatting down again. Cadence kept the slow pace for a while, the splurges and spurts of her juices could be heard as droplets fell from her folds and onto the sheets while she continued, but like all the other mares before she sped up to point to where she was slamming down onto my pelvis with extreme ferocity while her boobs flailed and slightly lactated in excitement. “Yes, oh yes…buck meeee!” She squealed before climaxing. I was quick to climax too, but Cadence told me that she wanted to make sure I would impregnate her, so she switched to a different position as she lay on her back and her legs hanging off the side of the bed. “Ready to go again?” She asked, licking her lips.

“Yeah.” I was quick to answer, then I shoved my phallus up her dripping warmth and began my pace.

“Yes, harder!” She demanded while playing with nipples.

Complying, I rammed into her with all my strength, but just as I felt myself tire a rush came over me and I felt myself rejuvenate. With loud quick slaps when our groins made contact, she began to pant and whimper, but still she asked for more.

Feeling it was time again, I released my emission inside her and watched it drip out along with any extra sperm that couldn’t fill any other space inside her.

“Make sure.” She panted.

“How?”

“Again…”

“Are you sure.”

“Yes.”

“Alright.” The adrenaline rushed through my veins and I started up again. Cadence gripped the bed as my rhythm became faster, and she began to shed tears sending me warning signs that maybe she had enough. “Cadence I-”

“It’s so amazing, please don’t stop!” She pleaded.

“Okay.” I briefly said before continuing.

“Ooooh buck yes, you are so much better at bucking than Shining!” She exclaimed.

“Thanks, I guess.”

“ OH BUCK YES!!! D-don’t you give u-up on me, I’m alm-almost there.” She whimpered before the white sticky fluid of her second orgasm coated my shaft. Feeling my third peak approach I plowed into her cunt a few more times, then released my stream of ejaculation as it just dripped from the creases between my dick and her folds.

“O-one more time.” She panted.

“I think you had eno-”

“Please!” She begged, looking me straight in the pupils wanting me to fulfill her need.

“…Just one more.”

“Thank-you.” She said weakly.

I started up for the last round, but I didn’t go as fast as the others. I felt the need to take this one slow and steady, and with each thrust her breasts bounced as she coupled and licked them, wanting to arouse me so I could continue on.

After a few minutes her panting stopped and turned into slow, long breaths that relaxed her cheeks were flushed with blood and plasma as her tongue hung from her mouth. Her half opened eyes indicated she was in pure bliss and wanted me to continue just for a little while longer.

Feeling pressure build up once more, I submitted and shot into her into moist sex before removing my dick from her.

“Daniel.”

“You had enough.” I asserted myself, feeling the heat and rush leave my body.

“No, I need to tell you something.”

“That is?”

“Come closer…closer…closer.” She kept telling to come closer before I was just inches away from her face. “I hope we can do this again.” She whispered, then kissing me on the lips.

After her kiss I jumped off her bed and gathered my clothes she ripped off. “I won’t be wearing these anymore.” Cadence destroyed my dress clothes when taking them off; there were rips and tears all along the fabric rendering these to be nothing more but fuel for a fire.

Instead of putting my clothes back on I just  wrapped what I could around my waist so that my lower section was covered. Looking at the mess we made on the bed I exited her room, and quietly shut the door behind me and headed to my tower, all I had in mind was to just go to sleep and try to forget what happened tonight.

Opening the door that led to my tower I questioned whether I could climb the stairs or not. Sighing, I took the first step and slowly made it to the second before yawning.

“Tired much?” Nightmare asked.

“I dunno if I can make it up.”

“Hmm, are there any guards around?”

“None I can see.” I looked down from the steps and behind me.

“Open your mouth.”

*Ahhhh*  I opened my mouth as wide as I could, and Nightmare’s mist slithered out and took shape.

“Nightmare? You look different.” I observed her.

“Is it my wings?”

“Yeah, how…”

“I’ll keep that to myself, but for now hold on.”

“To what?”

“To me.”

“Okay…” I grabbed hold of her arm and waited for something to happen. “Well…”

“That’s not I meant. I mean like this.” She pulled me into her, my head buried between her plump breasts as I felt myself being lifted from the tower stairs. After a few moments I felt the hard ground as she released me from her grip. Nightmare flew me to the top of the tower, saving me the tiresome journey of walking up that infernal staircase, but after having my head lodged between her domes I had the energy to go down them and back up. “Thanks.” I nodded, opening the door for her to enter first, then closing and locking it after I went through.

“So, I think we left off with you debating whether you love the element of kindness.”

“Okay, I’m awake, but not enough to start debating, besides you were going to tell me about these elements.”

“Right…well, there are six of them know as the elements of harmony, and six ponies can harness their power, which are Twilight and her friends..”

“And they each have their own unique ability.”

“Exactly, that’s why I call them by their element, not by their names.”

“I think that makes sense.” I  scratched my head.

“It does, you just don’t know too much about pony history.”

“I’m not going to have to take another history class am I.” I joked.

“I don’t think that’ll be necessary.”

“Great, because right now I need to get some sleep, but it's going to be a little difficult with me constantly thinking about my head being lodged between your knockers.” I informed, then crawled under my sheets and rested my head against a pillow.

“Would you go to sleep faster if I suck you?” Nightmare asked in a cute voice that made me chuckle.

“Why not.” I already knew the second I fell asleep she would do that anyway.

Nightmare dove under the covers and quickly made work of the tattered clothes I had as they were flung to the opposite side of the room. Her lips and tongue wrapped around my member and began sucking while I began to relax and enjoy her lovely pace.

It didn’t take too long for drowsiness to take over, and I soon fell asleep, leaving Nightmare to herself.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

Daniel did good tonight, I was actually kind of proud of him for stuffing the princess of love, as well as the other mares tonight. However, if there’s anything he needs to work on it’s releasing his true feelings; he hides them and shuts them out because of the morals he follows, but if Daniel was going to become comfortable with his new life he was going to have to adopt new ones, and fast.

Hearing his light snores, I removed my mouth from his member and peared from under the covers. Leaning over him, I looked at his calm, blissful face and kissed him on the lips before backing off. “Sweet dreams.”

Chapter 17: Biological Start

XY Chromosome

Chapter seventeen: Biological Start

“Nightmare, what are you doing?” I asked, coming out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel.

“Just seeing if some of your shirts fit me.” Nightmare pulled relentlessly at one of my shirts, seeing if it would cover her. *RIIIIIIIIIIP!!!* “Curses, that’s the third one!” She tossed the torn fabric to the side like the other two on the floor.

“Stop it, I need those!”

“Hold on…, I…think…I…” Nightmare began pulling the shirt over her head. *RIIIIIIIIIIP!!!* “Dammit!” She cursed, tossing it to the side like the others.

“Quit it! None of them are going to fit you!” I cried.

“I’m not fat am I?” Nightmare looked at her half physical self (her bottom torso is still mist).

“No, why would you even ask that?” I questioned, grabbing a pair of undergarments from the drawers.

“Because I want to know from another’s perspective if I still have proper physique.”

“I don’t see you getting fat anytime soon, you look great.” I said, hiding behind the bathroom door, putting on the underwear.

“Oh, do you mind describing me then?”

“Why?”

“If you insist on saying I look ‘great’, then tell me my features that make me look so.”

“Well, you-”

“When I say describe…, I mean in detail.” A sly smile crossed her face.

“Uhhh…, other than the fact your bottom half is mist…I…can say...”

“Yes…?” She smirked.

“Okay…, you have a nice, flat stomach that would probably lead to some very well defined hips if I could see them. Your wings are raven-black just like your coat, which I will confess, making you look intimidating, then you have your perfect face with turquoise eyes, which compliments your valiant blue mane.” I finished, slightly embarrassed.

Nightmare smiled warmly as I noticed blush rush over her. “That was descriptive…, but you missed something?” She tilted her head down.

“I…I…do I have to?” I stuttered trying to not look at her chest, but with the strong urge to I couldn’t help but shift my eyes down to take quick glares.

“Describe them won’t you.” Nightmare cooed, seeing my face flush red.

“Uhh…they're big.”

“How big?”

“Very…, and perfectly round.” I began staring at them.

“So, you like them?”

“Yeah.” I nodded.

“What would you do to them?”

“Oh, I would f-…Wait a sec! Why the hell am I telling you this?” I shook my head. “And wouldn’t you already know?”

“Yes, but I want to hear it in words.” Nightmare stated, picking up another shirt.

“Not happening.” I snatched it away from her and put it on.

“Are you nervous?”

“Why would I be when you already know?”

“I’m talking about your job.”

“Oh…,uhh…yeah, kinda.” I said, grabbing a pair of shorts and putting them on.

“It’s okay, I’ll be there with you.”

“Awesome.” I sighed.

“Do you not want me to come? I can always stay here.” Nightmare walked over to the bed and fell onto it.

“You can come, I just don’t want you to do anything weird.”

“Weird?” She got onto her belly and rest her head on her fists.

“Y’know, having tendrils coming out of my body…stuff like that.”

“I only do that for my own amusement, and you have to consider that we won't be anywhere private."

“Then by all means c-”

*Knock-Knock*

I looked over at Nightmare whom was already one step ahead of me as she turned into her mist form and darted over. Opening my mouth she dove inside and remained quiet while I walked over to see who knocked

“Yes?” I opened the door and saw the same maid whom had given me my clothes a few days earlier, but this time she was carrying a small cardboard box.

“Princess Celestia wishes for you to go to her chamber immediately.” She simply stated.

“Tell her I’ll be there in a few minutes.”

“Very well, but don‘t be long… Oh, and these are for you.” She handed me the box.

I took the top off, and what lied inside were a pair of brown faux-suede shoes. “Where’d you get these?” I asked, pulling them out and examining them.

“From what I heard Princess Celestia told me you needed a pair of casual shoes. So, I searched out a cobbler that was willing to make a pair for you.” She said, taking the box off my hands.

“Um…thanks…, here.” I pulled out my wallet and handed her a twenty.

“What is this?” She gripped it with her fingers, scanning it.

“Human money.”

“I’m not allowed to ta-”

“I know, but just take it, think of it as a token of gratitude.”

“Oh…thank-you.” She placed it in one of her uniform pockets.

“So, is that it?”

“Mhmm, I’ll…umm…just take my leave then.” She turned around and began walking down the tower steps.

“I can smell her.”

“You can smell her?”

“She entered estrus just a little while ago.” Nightmare informed.

“How do you know?”

“Because of her scent, the stronger it is the longer they’ve been in their cycle, and hers smelled frail.”

“Do you think she’ll get over it quickly?”

“Whose to say, she might come back and attack, if you know what I mean.” She giggled.

“Let’s hope she doesn’t.”

“Or let’s hope she does.”

“Nooo, let’s hope she d-”

“The other half of your mind begs to differ, for it wants you to have sex with her.”

“It’s masculine instinct, just ignore it.”

“But it’s so…arousing; the images and emotions your mind emits are most delicious.”

“Delicious huh?”

“Metaphorically.”

“Really…?”

“Didn’t the maid say you had to go immediately.” Nightmare reminded.

“Yeah.” I simply agreed, then exiting the tower.

I couldn’t sleep that much last night, knowing that my new life starts today was something that was difficult to ignore, and like always Nightmare had her late night drink. I was familiar with where everything in the castle was now, so navigating to get to a different section of the castle wasn’t too much of a hassle anymore. Making my way past the barracks I entered the celestial halls and stood in front of her majesty’s chamber. Knocking, I waited for her approval as I didn’t want to make the same mistake twice of entering uninvited. “Outta strap her to the throne next time.”

Continuing to wait I made eye contact with Celestia’s chamber guards, who both looked surprisingly happy to see me as smiles replaced their poker faces.

“I can give you one guess why they’re so happy.”

“No need, I think I already know.”

One of the large chamber doors magically opened, and seeing this as a sign for me to enter I stepped inside and heard the door gently shut and lock itself behind me. “Princess, are you in here?” I called out. If the door magically opened I would’ve expected to see her behind the door, but instead her chamber was quiet and still, and she was nowhere to be seen. “Princess?” I called out once more, still standing in the same spot.

I stood there for only about another minute before I turned to unlock the door and leave.

“Leaving already, you didn’t even say ‘hi’.” The sultry voice of Celestia’s hornier half said from behind.

Bringing myself back around I spotted Molestia resting on the chamber’s bed as she rested her head on her fist. I swear every time I saw her she always greeted me with the same warm motherly smile that I so much enjoyed. I noticed that the fabric was ripped on her dress, which indicated that Celestia must have switched before she had a chance to loosen the straps.

“Nice to see again.” I greeted.

“It’s always a pleasure to see you, Daniel.” Molestia chuckled.

“So, I assume there’s a reason why I’m here.”

“Indeed.”

“Is it too…” I began swaying in my new shoes as a childish smile emerged.

“Maybe…, but the reason why I called you down here is because you cannot start repopulating without your badge of office.”

“My badge of office?”

“This.” She playfully jumped off the bed as I watched her breasts bounce as she landed. Molestia walked over to her night stand, and purposely bent over so I could get a look at her rump as she pulled something out from its drawer. Waltzing over she got down on her knees then revealed a large golden pin imbedded with a few gem stones, and it had the inscription of ‘Royal Breeder’ encrusted on it. Taking me by the shirt she brought me down to her level, which was just a few inches due to her size, and pinned it into my shirt’s fabric. “It looks exquisite.” She squealed.

“Yeah…it does.” I scanned over its every, well defined detail. “Though, it’s a little heavy.” I confessed as the collar of my shirt bent downward.

“It doesn’t have to be pinned to your shirt, you just need it with you when you’re ‘working’.”

“Oh, that’s convenient.”

“Yes, but be aware that you cannot repopulate without having it.”

“Why’s that?”

“Celestia doesn’t want particular mares to have their way with you. So, if these mares so happen to confront you again, and you don’t have your badge, you cannot mate with them.”

“And if I do, how would you know?”

“We can read what you think Daniel, it won’t be hard.”

“Okay, say I do and you find out. What happens to me?”

“It depends how long and how hard you did it with that mare. However, with Celestia going through her cycle I would advise you not to upset her, as it would be terrible to see her rip that nice pair off you.”

“I do not want to go through that again…” I tapped my foot, recalling what Celestia did a few nights ago.

“I’m sure you don’t, but as long as you follow that simple rule you’ll be fine.”

“But, what happens if I’m ‘kidnapped’?”

“Celestia has already figured that out, because from here on out, wherever you travel, you’ll have your own personal guard to escort you, but today you’ll have four due to all the mares’ excitement.”

“And what happens if that guard isn’t with me, and I’m taken away?”

“Let’s hope that doesn’t happen.” She whispered.

“Yeah…let’s.” I gulped.

“I doubt it will, but anyway, I have something else for you.” Molestia pulled out a thick, bundled scroll from behind her.

“What’s on it?”

“The names of mares in Canterlot you will impregnate.” Molestia chirped.

“How many are there.”

“Well, let’s see.” She held the scroll at one end allowing it to drop to the ground, but even when it hit the floor it kept rolling several meters before it came to a stop.

“Jesus…”

“Hmm, if I’m not mistaken there are…ten-thousand-three-hundred-sixty-four.”

“WHAT!!?”

“Someone’s going to be busy.” She giggled as she used her magic to roll the scroll up. “Here you are.” She handed it over. “But be mindful that this is just the first batch.”

“Yay…“ I sighed, taking the scroll. “Why are a few names crossed off?” I opened the scroll slightly and peeked at it.

“I think you know why…”

Looking at one of the names that were scratched out I made out the first letter as it was an ‘F’. Easily guessing who that was I rolled the scroll back up and stuffed it into one of my pockets. “What happens after all the names are checked?”

“You move on to the next batch of course.”

“Do I have hours in which I work?”

“You will start at six every morning and end at eight every night, after that you’ll be escorted back to the castle.”

“Fourteen hour shift, huh. Do I have any off days?”

“After each month you will receive one week off.”

“How about two weeks?” I bargained.

“How about you work around the clock without any breaks.” Molestia grinned.

“On second thought one week sounds fantastic.”

“I thought so.”

Shifting my feet awkwardly I began to sway in my shoes, watching the clock tick as silence fell upon us both. “Well, I better head out, I don‘t want to be late.” I shrugged, looking at the clock’s hands as it read five-forty-five. Again I turned for the door to unlock it, but the second I laid a finger on the deadbolt I felt the demanding hands of Molestia grip my arms. Forcibly turning me back around her crazed pupils gleamed at me as I noticed drool dripping from the left side of her lower lip.

“Now, weren’t you so eager to ask if there was another reason you were in here?”

“Uhh…yeah I-.”

“There always will.” She seductively whispered, tearing at my shorts and underwear.

-

Molestia First person:

When Daniel first entered I noticed a change in his aroma; it wasn’t too drastic of a change, for he still smelled like himself, but there was another that emitted from him. After removing his clothes the scent became stronger as I began to sniff him. My nostrils flared, smelling the familiar scent, especially around his private section.

I continued to sniff him, but more around his upper torso this time. As I neared his head the scent became stronger once more. If the scent was stronger in those two areas than the others, then the pony, or should I say mare, seemed to have a close relationship with him, if not a potential mate. However, knowing that anymare would want to have him, which I confess is the same with me, I quit my sniffing and went to work on his length.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

I thought I noticed something different about her. This mare clearly wasn’t Celestia; the way she acted, her enormous breasts, her butt, her mane and tail color, and her tone. I heard Daniel call her Molestia, which would seem to be the perfect name for her due to her physique and attitude. “Could it be that Celestia had a dark side just as I am to Luna?” There were so many questions I had now.

Daniel was rather calm about the situation which led me to believe this wasn’t his first encounter with her, and also because he knew her name. From the way she sniffed him I knew she picked up my scent, but to my own relief she didn’t know that it actually belonged to me.

I didn’t know whether to be upset or happy to know Celestia had a darker side; I had a sister to call my own now, but would that lead to competition between us? I wanted to reveal myself from Daniel, but I was afraid that if I did Celestia would find out and I wouldn’t stand much of a chance. For now I would hide and wait till the right moment, if I was separated from Luna then she could do the same.

All the while I observed her and Daniel as they were going at it, I absorbed their emotions toward each other, however, most of the emotion came from Molestia, for her lust was beyond that of anymare mare I’ve seen. It was almost as if she was made of that one feeling, but of course there was the hint of love and admiration that mixed in, but I preferred her sexual desire above anything else.

-

“Remember Daniel, balance your pace with your strength.” Molestia informed as she lay on top of me.

“It-It’s a little d-…difficult with all t-the…weight.” I stuttered while my pelvis thrust at her from behind. I was having the hardest time trying to keep her body from crushing me on the bed.

“Are you calling me fat?”

“N-no…, if an-anything…the only th-thing fat on you i-is your ass and rack.”

“Ooooh, well then, if you’re having such a difficult time you should punish them.”

“What are you d-"”

*POMF*

“I can’t hear you with my fat tits in your face.” Molestia chimed as she purposely began smothering me with her breasts. As much as I enjoyed her huge honkers in my face it was already hard to breathe without them. “Go on Daniel, suckle like the little colt you are, and beg me to get off.”

“Mo-”

“Still can’t hear you.”

“…”

“Ohhh, poor slave, he can’t even speak to his mistress.” Molestia mocked. “Give in Daniel, if you can’t handle me like a stallion could, then you’re not ready. I’m afraid I’ll have to take back your badge.”

“…”

“I bet you’re begging me to get off you, am I right? You forget though, I’m on top and you’re the weakling who’s be-”

Before Molestia finished, I stopped thrusting and wrapped my arms around her waist, and with all the energy and force I had left I managed to roll us over so that I was on top, but consequently we both rolled off the bed and Molestia hit the floor on her backside as I fell onto her front. Thinking that she may have hurt herself, she began laughing hysterically. “Are you insane!?”

“I knew you could do it!” She licked my nose, then embraced me in a tight grip.

“W-What!? You were gunna kill me!”

“Oh Danny, don’t you see, it was just a little test for you.”

“A test, you so-”

“Lesson number two Daniel, though you may be able to balance your strength and rhythm, you must also be aware of the mare’s size, and the position you will be in.”

“But…if I didn’t roll us over I was going to die!”

“No you weren’t, I would never let that happen to you.” She kissed me. “Other than that I gave you the option to suckle, and if you did I would’ve gotten off you.”

“What about calling me a slave and a weakling!? What was that for?”

“For you to assert your dominance and prove me wrong, and since you’re on top now I’m happy to inform you that you did.”

“But why have a lesson now?”

“I wanted to be sure you can handle what’s coming your way, there’re lots of mares in Equestria that are unpredictable, so you never know what might happen.”

“Would dominance be one of them?”

“Mhmm, and that’s why you must maintain control.”

“So, what now, we’re off the bed.”

“You’re the one on top, you decide what his slave should do.”

Pausing for a few moments I scanned over her flawless body while she blinked innocently, waiting for me to come up with a decision. “How much time do I have left before I have to be there?”

“Since it’ll be your first day, I think they will let another hour pass.”

“Yeah… I think I found my answer then.” I returned a smile to her.

“Then what are you waiting for, punish me like the pathetic slut I am.” She seductively grinned, gripping my dick as she placed its tip between her moist lips. Plunging into her, she groaned with pleasure, and I began my steady thrusting.

-

“Ooooo, faster Danny!” She pleaded.

Picking up the pace, my phallus rammed in and out of her as she gripped the night stand’s legs behind her. Feeling a rogue rush shiver down my spine my pace became faster. I watched her pant as her breasts bounced wildly each time my pelvis smacked against her luscious butt. If I had to show an illustration of what birthing hips were, I’d probably draw her flanks as they were the exact meaning, literally and physically.

The oozing liquid of orgasmic fluids began splurging from her marehood as I continued to satisfy her. She sighed in relief as her facial expression depicted utter bliss as her half closed eyes stared at me.

“I love it when you punish me.” She said, caressing her large, lactating breasts.

“I know…” I stated briefly.

With the adrenaline’s rush about to expire I reached my peak as I climaxed into her. Collapsing, I fell face first onto her soft chest. I heard her giggle as I didn’t pick my head up from her cleavage. I felt no need to, her breasts were like pillows and that’s what my head needed right now…, and the fact I didn’t want to move either.

“You tired out faster than normal.”

Raising a finger, I signaled her that I needed a few moments of my own. About a minute later my head popped up from her domes and glared at her eyes. “Actually I think that’s your fault.”

“My fault?”

“It’s rather hard to balance my pace and strength when having several hundred pounds crushing me.”

“And that corresponds with the mare’s size.”

“Weight?”

“Mhmm.”

“Well if you keep doing that I’m pretty sure I’ll develop a quick tolerance to it.”

“I’ll be sure to, just as long as you do your part.”

“That won’t be a problem.”

“Good, I expect you won’t disappoint.” She arose as I slid off her. “But I can’t say the same in not disappointing you.”

“Why?”

“ Because Celestia wants to switch again.”

“Can’t she wait?”

Molestia chuckled and shook her head before her warm smile greeted me eyes. “Am I sensing your affection towards me.”

“Uhh…yeah, I like you.”

“Do you? Then would you mind sharing what you like about me?”

“Umm…I l-”

“How about I make it easier for you, is it me you like, or is it this body? One choice or the other I don’t mind which you pick.”

“…Both.”

“Both, huh? You’re not saying that just to save yourself from being a hypocrite are you?”

“No, never.”

“Alright, then you wouldn’t mind me telling you that I only like you for what you possess.”

“What!? So what you said in the tower wasn’t true!?”

“You’re so easy to tease, Danny.” She laughed, then childishly flicked me on the forehead.

“So, you did mean it?”

“I’ll let you figure that out for yourself, but now I’m afraid my time is up; I can’t stay any longer.” With Molestia saying those final words she gave me a quick kiss on the lips, and just like last time, except I was actually seeing it, her body began to brightly glow making me shield my eyes from the blinding light. A few moments later the glowing began to dim, and the remaining figure fell to the floor.

Standing deathly still, I wasn’t sure what to say or do, as of  now it was Celestia whom just lay stiffly on the ground. Sensing that she was hurt I was about to approach her to see if I could pick her up and put her on the bed, but with my first step she began to move, eventually sitting up and looking at me, confused. We both looked at each other with the same speechless expression, until finally she broke the ice as she stood and awkwardly backed away from me. “Daniel, w-why are you here!? You’re supposed to be at the hospital!”

“You could say your other half sidetracked me.”

“She did?”

“Yeah.”

“What did she do?”

“I think you might know.” I pointed to the ground.

Looking at the tiny puddles between us, Celestia blushed and wrapped the bed sheet around herself. “She’s starting to become restless.” She started.

“What for?”

“Well, she likes to mention you every time we converse, and how she wants a closer relationship…Daniel, I’m not too precise on what the matter is, but I think she might be in love.” Celestia hid her face behind her mane.

“That was quick. Looks like I already figured it out.”

“Danny, I think it would be best that if you see her again you just stay away.”

“That‘s the third time this morning someone called me that?” “Why, all she wants is to b-”

“I know, but I think there might be more to it. Did she ever mention how she would become free.”

“She said a thing or two when I first met her.”

“Listen, if she keeps doing this then she will succeed in freeing herself, and I cannot allow that.”

“So, I should stay away from her?”

“Yes.”

“Okay…” I nodded in agreement..

“Now, I think it’s time you should get dressed and go to the hospital. Being late on the first day isn’t commendable.”

“Right.” I walked over to where my clothes lay and put them back on.

While putting on my clothes I noticed Celestia eying the badge on my shirt as I fiddled around with it. “I was hoping to be the one to give you that.”

“Why don’t you.” I said, taking it off and handing it over.

Seeing me give it back to her, I saw a smile appear on her face as she quietly laughed to herself. “In what fashion did Molestia give you this.”

“Friskily.”

“That would be just like her, but that’s not the proper way a royal promotes one’s status.”

“I can imagine why.”

“I think anypony can, but right now allow me to ‘restore’ your status as the royal breeder.” Celestia walked over to her closet and took something out of it.

My eyes widened when she turned back around, what she held in her hands was a gold-hilted straight sword as she unsheathed it.

“Kneel.” She ordered, walking towards me.

Getting down on one knee, I bowed as she approached and prayed to God that she wasn’t going to slice off my arms or head.

“The pony race faces the catastrophic peril of becoming extinct, and with such drastic measures, I, Princess Celestia of Equestria, and goddess of the Sun hereby bestow the badge of the royal breeder unto you. A hefty burden in which you must carry, but with it you will restore the stallion race so that pony generations may endure. With my decree, I dub thee, Royal Breeder, Daniel Rezovich.” She dubbed my shoulders. “Now arise.” Celestia commanded.

Rising back to my feet she sheathed her sword, then pinned the badge back on my shirt. “Quite the decree.” I commented. “But…have you actually used that before…in combat?”

“Yes...,I have.”

“Did you ever kill anyone with it?”

“There are some things better left unsaid.”

“Understandable.”

“You should go, you shouldn’t waste anymore time.”

“Right…, am I going to ride in a carriage there?”

“Yes, there will be carriage waiting for you at the front gate.” She informed as she put her sword back into the closet.

“Thanks.” I said before Celestia magically unlocked the doors for me to leave. “Oh, and before I go I have a quick question.”

“And that is?”

“If you and Luna are the princesses, then who’s the king or queen?”

“You’re wasting time Daniel. Now go!”

With her ignoring my question, and considering her change of tone, I was happy to comply as I left her chamber, hearing the doors slam behind me.

-

Celestia First person:

I knew he would eventually ask that question, but in truth its answer was one that is best left alone and undisturbed. “She’ll never come back, never after what she did…”

-

“Did you see the size of those things!?” Nightmare exclaimed as we made our way out to the front gate.

“What things?”

“Don’t play stupid Daniel, you know what ‘things’ I’m talking about.”

“You mean the columns? Yeah they’re pretty big.”

“I mean Molestia having a-”

“Huge rack…” I finished Nightmare’s statement.

“Yes!”

“You sound surprised.”

“Well, I am, I knew Celestia had large breasts, but this other half of hers…they’re just…HUGE!!!”

“Well if you think about it, you are the other half of Luna and your boobs are bigger than hers.”

“Hmmm, true.”

“Oh, and don’t forget Molestia has a bigger butt too.” I pointed out.

“Ohhh, it was big…” Nightmare groaned.

“Yeah…Nightmare, do you think Molestia really loves me?”

“Perhaps, her tone was tender towards you, and she had small amounts of that emotion when you were on top of her. In all though, it could be because of the heat cycle, so don’t be alarmed.”

“So Celestia’s assumption is false.”

“I didn’t say it was false, but that’s what it most likely is.”

“Kind of disappointing.”

“You’ll get over it I’m sure, there are plenty of mares out there that need to be wooed, besides she seems like the mare that is more committed to making love rather than being in love.”

“I’ll give you that one.” I admitted, for Molestia fit that statement perfectly.

“So Daniel, are you going to obey Celestia in staying away from her other half?”

“Nah…”

“I thought as much, because if I were in your position I would find it hard to ignore her as well.”

“Speaking of ignoring, Celestia completely blew off my question about the king or queen.”

“I noticed.”

“Why though? Did her mom and dad do something bad.”

“I know as much as you do about Celestia’s and Luna’s parents. However, there is a certain section of  the castle archives that’s restricted, so we might find something in there.”

“Maybe our answer?”

“Whose to say, it could be filled with books about black magic…, or Celestia keeps a stash of porn magazines in there.”

“Good enough reason if you ask me, but even so, how would we get in?”

“Oh I don’t know, why don’t you ask the alicorn in your head.”

“Oh…right.”

Approaching the main gate there was a carriage waiting for me as several guards stood by it. The carriage wasn’t as big or ornate as Celestia’s, but it still had an attractive design. One of the guards opened the gateway for me, then bowed as she then opened the carriage door for me to enter. “This is what royalty must feel like.” I thought as I stepped in and sat down.

Shutting the door behind me the guards took their positions in the front and strapped on the carriage’s harnesses. Sitting quietly inside the carriage, I felt the guards pull and the carriage began to move.

Opening my mouth Nightmare slithered out and sat across from me with her arms crossed as she looked out the carriage’s windows. “I didn’t think I would ever see myself riding in a carriage.” She spoke, turning her head to me.

“I was thinking the same thing when I first rode in one, but here I am again.”

Nightmare and I were silent for a few moments, seeing how we didn’t have much to talk about at the moment. However, the silence was quickly broken as she removed herself from her seat and reached for my pants.

“How long do we have?” She asked, unzipping me.

“At this pace, I would say no more than ten minutes.”

“That’s enough time.” She whispered, pulling my dick out from behind the white nut-huggers, then locking her arms around my legs.

I didn’t mind her doing it in the carriage where no one could see us, and from the way she would do it every night and just about every time we were alone my guess would be that it was her form of ‘bonding’ with me. As cute as the thought was, I still remembered what happened last night after I finished up with Spitfire; Nightmare’s stomach had expanded from all the cum she drank, but then flattened out before my eyes. What happened still didn’t make sense to me, as I was sure that it couldn’t have just left her body at that instant.

I was quick to release my emission as the warm spunk flooded her mouth. She was quick to consume it all as it kept flowing into her, but occasionally she would sputter and take a breather before continuing to drink.

After a few minutes passed I looked out the window and knew we were getting close to the hospital; the street was filled with mares as they were heading in the same direction the carriage was if not following. Looking at it through their perspectives I couldn’t judge seeing how they now had an opportunity to meet their needs. As the carriage continued to stroll  down the road the number of mares I saw increased. Wondering if the number of mares will ever stop, the carriage halted. Looking at Nightmare, I saw how she took no interest in stopping as her tongue flicked my tip sending ticklish tingles throughout my system. “Nightmare, I think it’s time you stop.”

Ignoring me, her horn glowed and she disappeared from sight, but I could still feel her tongue working my member.

Hearing the carriage door opening, I tried to stuff my privates back into my pants, but with Nightmare still having her way it didn’t happen. Bracing myself for the embarrassment, the door opened.

“We are here Ro-…” The guard stopped as she stared blankly while blush warmly emerged from her cheeks.

“What, you‘ve never seen a human beating it before?” I asked.

“Uhh…n-…no.”

“THEN FEAST YOUR EYES!!!” “Really, have you ever seen a stallion do it before.”

“…No…, but why are y-”

“Why not, I‘m repopulating today…, and going in dry is said to be painful.” I whispered before shutting the door, then ending my false act of pretending to be alone.

-

Guard First person:

“I can’t believe I’m actually the one who bashed him on the head.”

-

“Nightmare, we’re here, you can stop now.”

“Mmmmmm…” She groaned, continuing to suck.

“Nightmare?” I said, but only to hear her groan again as I felt her become more relentless with her blowing.

Feeling myself about to climax, she revealed herself and started to jerk-me-off. With just a few strokes of her fist I came onto her breasts as she smiled saucily. “Finished?”

Smiling, Nightmare nodded before lapping up the ejaculation that stuck to her bust. Once finished, she turned back into a mist and disappeared down my throat. “Thanks for embarrassing me.”

“Come now, we both know you enjoyed what I did.”

“You could’ve finished when the carriage stopped.”

“And leave me only so full. How about you try thinking of somepony else other than yourself.”

“WHAT!!!? If anyone, you should be th-”

“I was only kidding Daniel…You really need to learn how not to be so tense.”

“You’re going to preach how not to be tense, aren't you?”

“No.”

“Good, because I’m getting sick of pe-PONIES pointing out my ‘flaws’.

“See, you’re tense again.”

“Nightmare…”

“What?”

“SH-”

“…Uhm…Royal Breeder, you have to go inside now.” The hospital staff is waiting.

“Tell them I’ll be there in a minute.” I shut the door again.

“What’s the matter Daniel, you scared.”

“Yes actually, I am. Repopulating an entire race to restore the male population, it sounds…tense!”

“Just like you.”

“NIGHTMARE!!!”

“Quit stalling, and remember that I’ll be helping you.”

“I don’t kn-”

“Just get in there!”

“…Okay…” Taking in a deep breath, I opened the carriage door and stepped out. Looking at the large building before me I tilted my head, not recognizing it being the one I went to two days earlier. “Where are we?”

“The back entrance…, the front was too crowded.” One of the guards answered.

“Makes sense.” I nodded. “That would explain all the mares I saw.”

“All of them eagerly awaiting for you to buck them.”

“So many.” I took out the scroll with all the names and peeked at it again.

“Royal Breeder, this way.” The guards beckoned me over to the back door.

Going in third, two guards protected the front while the other two protected the back of me as we went down the hall. As we went a few of the medical staff caught us and told me that I was to go to Dr. Crimson’s office again. Her attitude with me last time was rather unsatisfactory, but now I was here almost two hours late, so I couldn’t imagine what kind of one she would have with me.

-

Dr. Crimson’s Office

“WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN!!!” Crimson shouted at me from behind her desk.

“Now haven‘t I been asked that same question before?” “I woke up late.” I lied.

“You should’ve been here two hours ago!”

“Y’know, for a doctor you have a serious temper problem, and if you think about it the more sleep I have the better off I am.”

“Daniel, there’s something strange about this mare.”

“Then try going to bed earlier.” She growled.

“I know, she hates me.”

“Are you paying attention?”

“It was difficult with the gala happening last night.”

“Gala or no, you should have been aware what was taking place the next day.” Crimson rolled her eyes as she wrote something down on her clipboard, then sat silent for a few moments before bringing her attention back to me.

“So, exactly how many mares will I have to…‘do’ today?”

“How many? Do you have a limit?”

“Well, no. I was pr-”

“Then you will impregnate as many mares as you can till eight.”

“Bu-”

“You need to go to room two-forty-one.” She interrupted. “It’s just down the hall.”

“Is th-”

“Just go…” She sighed.

After exiting her room, I told the guards where I would be, and of course they got back into formation and protected the front and rear of me, considering the room was only seven doors down. “I really hope they aren’t going to do this everywhere I go.”

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

There was something strange about that mare. Her presence was like that of no other pony I’ve encountered before, it was almost frightening, yet attractive in a way. “What is she really?”

-

Walking into the room, my jaw nearly dropped to the floor as I saw the physical form of arrogance glaring at me.

“Well, hello there.”

“What the hell!?”

“Oh come now, you really didn’t expect me to let you receive all the glory now, hmm?”

“How the hell did you even get in here Blueballs?”

“It’s pronounced Blueblood, but I would expect nothing less from a commoner as to address his superior in vain.”

“Superior!? Are you sure the nurses didn’t shove a pipe your ass or something?”

“No, but they did give me a shot. As for me getting in, well I guess I can spare you the details, but with me being a royal I easily get my way.”

-

Blueblood’s Shot:

“It’s not going to hurt is it?”

“No, all you're going to feel is a pinch.”

“A pinch, well then I guess there’s no need to g-…AAAHHHHHOOOOOOOWWWWWWW!”

“All done.”

“You said it would just feel like a pinch!”

“It should’ve, but anyway since you didn’t try and swipe at me you get to pick from the candy jar.”

“Pfft, candy jar, what do I look like a col-…Oooooooooh, is that a blueberry lollypop!?”

-

“Are you seriously that prideful?”

“What is royalty without pride?”

“…Uhh.”

“Exactly, nothing, I would be just like any ordinary subject without my prestige and pride.”

“Is that why you threw a tantrum when I back-talked you at Fancy Pants’ manor?”

“Tantrum, I have know I idea what you’re talking about, actually I have know idea why I’m speaking to you or why you’re in here. This room was guaranteed to be my own.”

“Then why did Crimson send me here?”

“Because she made a mistake of course, having you in the same room with me is beyond unethical. Also, why did you even bother to come, everymare knows they would rather have the sperm of a royal impregnate them other than your grottesst spunk.”

“Where oh where can I find the scalpels.” “Didn’t Celestia say I was the one to repopulate, not you.”

“I won’t deny what she stated, but I’m not going to sit back and let you get all the glory.”

“What glory, I’m just doing what I have to do.”

“Mhmm, sure.”

“Okay, how about we look at this way; I was appointed to repopulate, and you, most likely, bribed your way in here. It’s pathetic to see someone unable to accept anothers superiority in a matter. Not just that, you challenged me to see who can get the most mares pregnant; so you see this as contest and not an actual duty.”

“Blah-blah-blah, if you’re going to rant then do it somewhere else.”

“Someone’s getting angry.”

“Oh my God if he was strapped down I would stab him profucioulsy, then make him watch as his blood surged from his wounds.”

“And what’s stopping you from doing that, I would do it, you would relieve Celestia and Luna of an annoyance.”

“Well, for one he’s not strapped down, and the other is why the hell would I do it, it’s…evil.”

“Then why think it.”

“It’s a way to blow off steam, and calm myself. Though I wouldn’t complain if someone else did it. They would be doing me a favor too.”

“How about I do it.”

“NO!”

“C’mon, I know the sight of him seeing his own blood would satisfy you.”

“Only in my head, don’t mistake it for being something I would enjoy watching.”

“Oh, is it because of another moral code you follow?”

“Just another verse I like to remind myself of.”

“Would it so happen to be ‘Those without sin cast the first stone’.”

“H-How’d you know.”

“I’ve seen and read your entire mind, so it’s easy to know what you’re going to mention, but what I don’t understand is why follow them. If you could just ignore those rules imagine the satisfaction you would feel.”

“I wouldn’t find any in murder.”

“Oh, then tell me, what would you do if he was the first to strike.”

“That’s different, I’m willing to defend myself and the ones I love to the bitter end, but I will not be the one to make the first move.”

“So it’s a lie and wait game for you.”

“In a sense.”

“It would fit your personality more, but I think ditching those moral codes would serve you better.”

“That’s not going to happen.”

“Fine, be a b-"

“Oh good, you’re here.” A voice said from behind.

Turning around, I saw a nurse whom was addressing me as she gestured that I sit in one of the chairs. Taking a seat, she took out two fairly large syringes from her pocket and cleaned them with a cloth. “Before you get started Royal Breeder it’s mandatory that you receive the hepatitis B and the genital herpes vaccines to prevent any sexual transmitted diseases.”

“Oh…, okay.” I kept my eyes locked on those syringes as the nurse filled them both with fluids. “I hate shots.”

“Now, just relax.” She placed the syringes on a metal plate along with a few other tools. Taking out a broad, but thin rubber band she wrapped it around my arm so my veins would be easier to see. “Wow, you’re veins are completely visible.” She commented.

“Is that a good thing?”

“Mhmm, it’ll be easeir to inject you now since I can see them.”

“That’s good, I wouldn’t want you to mess up.” I laughed uneasily.

“Yes, that would be a shame, but like before just relax and it’ll be over quickly.”

“That sounds like something a serial killer would say.” Bracing myself for her to insert the needle, I felt it penetrate my skin. Trying to keep a steady rate of breathing she took it out and inserted the next. The second she injected me with the other I became nauseous and my vision began to slowly darken as I felt the strong urge to vomit.

“Royal Breeder?” I heard the nurse ask.

“Uhhhoooooooh.” I slurred, unable to see her.

“Oh dear, your eyes are dilated, did you have anything to eat this morning?”

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhh.”

“Hold on, let me get you some ammonia, that’ll wake you up.”

“Huhhhhhhhhhhhh.” Drool dripped from my numb lips.

Hearing the nurse open one of the cabinets, I heard her tear something open, and what followed was the strong, bitter aroma of ammonia that invaded my nostrils. My vision began to come back, and the numbness of my body disappeared as the aroma stung my nose. Shielding my face with my hands, the nurse backed off and threw the ammonia in the trash before approaching me. “Are you alright, after your eyes dilated you became pale.”

“Yeah…I’m fine, thanks.”

“Do you want me to get you some juice.”

“Please.” I nodded.

After she left I couldn’t believe that I ignored breakfast on a day like this, but really ever since I’ve been here I noticed that I haven’t really been eating at all. It was a habit I would have to break, for if I kept this up I knew I wouldn’t last long in my current position. I saw Blueblood snickering to himself, most likely due to me almost fainting, but really I didn’t care, because knowing him so far  I could easily guess that he whined like a child when he got his shot.

Seeing the nurse come back with a glass bottle of orange juice, she popped the lid open and handed it over.

“You should’ve ate before coming here, you’re going to be active all day.”

“That’s what I figured, but I wasn’t informed I would have to take vaccinations before I started.”

“We recommended Princess Celestia to leave that part out when we gave her the list, and speaking of the list, do you have it.”

“Uhh, yeah, just give me a sec.” I got up from the chair and pulled out the tightly rolled up scroll from my back pocket. “There’re a few names Celestia crossed off.”

“Oh…” She looked over it. “ I wonder why.”

“She didn’t say.” I lied.

“Well that’s a shame, any names of the mares crossed off won’t be able to participate in repopulating.”

“I guess that’s a good thing, less work for me.”

“Well, I’m sure the princess has her reasons, but in any who I th-”

“Nurse Shot Struck.” A mellow toned voice said from behind.

“Dr. Crimson, I was just about to p-” The nurse turned.

“Prepare him.” Crimson interrupted.

“What’s with ponies interrupting each other?”

“Right away.”

“You should make it quick, with him being late we’ve run behind schedule; he should’ve already been finished with twelve mares.”

“Twelve?!” My mouth slightly gaped.

“There won’t be any romance human, all you’re going to do is give them your sperm, that’s it.”

“That’s taking out half the fun.”

“Hmf, please…” Crimson scoffed as she left.

“Wait, doctor!” Blueblood cried. “Isn’t a nurse going to prepare me as well?”

“No.”

“What, but we had a deal!”

“Indeed, and I agreed to put you in this room and that’s all, so get over it cry-foal.”  Crimson again rolled her eyes in disgust before leaving.

“Y’know, I change my mind about Crimson, I like her.”

“The nerve of you!” Blueblood yelled after her . “I should have you stripped down and lashed!”

The heels of Crimson ‘clacked’ back towards the room, but stopped as her head peered through the door frame. “Lay a finger on me, and you’ll find it shoved up your urethra.” She threatened. “Nurse Shot Struck, stop standing around and prepare him!” Crimson barked.

“Yes mam.” She quickly nodded before Crimson left again, and hopefully for the last time.

“Is she always like that?” I asked.

“Only to stallions.” Shot Struck untied her hair bun letting her mint-blue mane fall

“So she’s a sexist.”

“It’s something one wouldn’t expect to see from a doctor, but I guess it’s because she had a bad relationship with a stallion.” She got down on her knees.

“She shouldn’t judge every stallion like the one she split up with, that is if she did, it does nothing but show resentment.” “It’s adorable how she’s going about this casually.”

“True, but in a time like this I couldn’t blame her, splitting up with a stallion nowadays can easily crush a mare’s heart.” Her fingers went for my zipper and pulled it down.

“Well, I guess not everymare can be as lucky as the next.” I watched her pull down my underwear and grab my length as blush coated her fair cheeks. “Hold on.” I stopped her as I caught Blueblood in the act of staring at us, and because I didn’t want to see his arrogant face I grabbed a nearby portable shade and blocked his view. Though I told her to stop while I hid ourselves she ignored me and dove right in.

I expected her to go wild with it like the mares I’ve been with, but instead she was passionate about what she was doing and took time gliding her lips up and down my shaft, occasionally giving my tip a little tongue swirl. Forcing herself to stop, she gasped and began to stroke it gently. “Dr. Crimson wants me to make sure you're ready before she sends in the first mare, but since we’re behind schedule you must ejaculate quickly.”

“I can’t climax on demand, it’s based on how the mare excites me; so doing one action monotonously won’t be as effective as doing two or three…, and it has to be sexy.” I added.

“Daniel, you naughty colt.”

“Hey, if I’m going to do this with half the fun taken out, I’m going to grab any chance I get  to spice things up.”

With me staring at her skimpy outfit she quickly caught on and began unbuttoning her shirt. “Alright then, so would it be better if I did this?” She stuck my dick in-between her boobs and began massaging it with them.

“Yeah…” I managed to say through my moment of bliss.

-

“Ooooooh, this feels good.” She moaned

“Uh-huh…” I just sat back and enjoyed the sultry nurse in her work.

Loving every moment of her playing with my member, she gasped suddenly and began to shed tears. Her lips trembled while she just glare at my crotch, sniffling as her cheeks turned fiery.Before I knew it she immediately began to strip down till she was naked. Finding this change of events exciting yet scary, the infamous red streak caught my eyes as it flowed down her legs.

“I’m sorry.” She pleaded before jumping on the chair and smothering me.

Her body engulfed mine as I tried to put her into position, but it was difficult with her chest constantly rubbing up against me. From the moment she pulled my pants down I saw this coming, it was high in the percentiles that she was a virgin, and just because she’s a nurse does not mean she doesn’t suffer through estrus as well.

Getting a hold on her, I guided her moist lips to my phallus and watched her lower herself till I penetrated her. With her about to make the first move in cowgirl style, I stopped her. “I’ll do it.” I said, wrapping my arms around her waist, and with a firm grasp I started up and found a rhythm that suited her as well as myself.

With her quick inhales and pleas to go faster, I was about to hit my peak, but needless to say that this poor mare wouldn’t receive payment as the dagger like eyes of Crimson caught us.

“SHOT STRUCK!!!” She shouted.

“…D…d-doctor C-crimson.” Shot Struck barely managed to say as fear filled her eyes as she turned around to face the upset mare.

“What in Tartarus are you doing!”

“I…I-I just…I…” She began to weep, cutting herself off from finishing her excuse.

“YOU, HUMAN!!!”

“I didn’t make her do it!” I quickly told.

“Then why is she on you!?”

“She was doing what you told her to do, but then she started to cry and undress herself.”

“Why do I find it very difficult to believe you.” She retorted.

“For the love of God just look at her legs.”

Crimson scanned the sobbing nurse, and her eyes widened once seeing the red lines trailing down the mare’s legs. Her face reddened and her stare had the look of pure animosity towards me, I swear she was about to blow up. As I prepared for the swearing and yelling, she inhaled deeply and exhailed through her mouth. “I’ll be right back.” She gritted her teeth.

Hearing the *clacks* of her heals trail off I removed Shot Struck from me and helped her get dressed. Her face was red and her cheeks were puffy as the tears stopped.

“It’s s-so embarrassing.” She stuttered.

“No, it’s not. You had every right to do it.”

“B-but none of the h-hospital staff is on the list.”

“Let me ask you this; would you rather have done it and relieve yourself, or would you rather have suffered?”

Shot Struck didn’t asnwer, shyly turning away that was all I needed to know in what she would have chose.

“Royal Breeder.” She said in a small audible tone.

“Hmm?”

“Thank-you.”

Before I could reply she gave me a kiss on the cheek and a quick hug, and just like that she left the room. “'Welcome.” I said under my breath.

“That’s unfair, why did she go for you!” Blueblood complained.

“I wonder how old he was when he stopped suckling on his mom’s tit.” “How do you even have royal blood, you’re not an alicorn.”

“If I had a bit for every time a commoner asked me that question.” He scoffed. “Fine, allow me to enlighten your simple mind. If an alicorn becomes pregnant that doesn’t mean they’ll give birth to one.”

“So was your mom an alicorn?”

“Obviously, but she’s no longer with us.”

“Pity.”

“Not really, I did inherit everything she owned.”

“Burn in Hell!“ I didn’t want to hear anymore of what this corrupted royal had say, everything he’s stated so far has made me sick.

-

Some time passed as I was just minding to myself, then Crimson came back into the room, but behind her were seven anxious mares that didn’t look like they were part of the hospital staff. “He’s all yours.” She smirked, slamming the door behind her.

The moment Crimson left us, it was like going solo against the rival football team; without a second for me to prepare I was tackled by three of them and fell back onto the chair. “This is gunna hurt…”

-

Twelve Hours later:

“I didn’t think you’d survive.” Crimson came back into the room with her clipboard.

“Me…either.” I heaved, reclining in my chair while bodily fluids dripped from my crotch and legs.

“To say the least, you out did Blueblood by far.”

“Yeah…, by how much.”

“He was only able to handle three before blacking out.”

“What happened after that?”

“After we woke him up I personally kicked him out of here, it’s enough that I have to deal with one of you.”

“Serves him right, but what about me, how did I do.”

“Hmm, today you managed…forty-three.” She looked over the names that were checked on the scroll. “But it’s because you had a lunch break, and we had to give you adrenaline shots .”

“Don’t forget about Nightmare, she helped too.”

“Yeah, like she would know.”

Turning my head to the clock on the wall the time read Seven-fifty-nine. “Thank God, it’s time to go.”

“Now,  because this was your first day, and you were two hours late you didn’t impregnate the amount of mares we had expected you to.”

“What’s the minimum.”

“One-hundred.”

“A hundred!?”

“You didn’t reach half that amount, so I’m starting to wonder if I should increase your work hours from four to eleven.”

“Are you insane!?”

“No, but if this keeps up you’ll be put in that position.”

“Then you might as well tell Celestia I won’t be going back to the castle.”

“And have you stay here over night? I’d rather see Prince Blueblood ask me to marry him.”

“I see why your stallion left you, you’re just a bitch.”

“Anyway, your carriage is waiting at the front.”

“I thought I’d never get out of here.”

“Yes, it would be a shame if you died while on the job.” She said opening the door for her to leave. “And some friendly advice human…,don’t.”

“Gladly.” I arose from my chair and cleaned off the fluids with some paper towels.

-

Once dressed I exited the hospital, and began my short journey back to the castle. Seeing the large structure at night was a pretty sight to see with all the lanterns lit around its permimeter, but with what happened today I didn’t stare long at the castle’s beauty, for I could barely walk and I had to focus my atteniton on each step I took.

Entering the keep, I was approached by Celestia, whom I was more than happy to see as her warm smile always brightened my emotions.

“How was your first day?”

“Tiring.”

“I can see that, the way you walked towards the castle indicated it.”

“That must’ve been a laugh for you; seeing me struggle to keep on my own feet.”

“I don’t enjoy others’ misery, I was actually worried you would collapse.”

“Worried were you, then you might as well keep worrying, I have a giant staircase to climb.”

“Not tonight.” She grabbed my hand and escorted me out of the keep and to my tower. “Grab on.” Celestia wrapped her arms around me.

Hugging her waist, she flew up to the tower apartment just as Nightmare did last night. “That was fun.” I returned a soft smile to her, but as I did I saw her glaring at my badge as her eyes reflected its radiance.

“I would have never guessed our race would be saved by an extraterrestrial creature.”

“Same here.” I agreed.

Watching her smile reappear, she leaned over and lightly kissed me on the lips. “Have a good night Daniel.” Celestia whispered before she took off flying back towards the keep.

“Oooooh, someone’s in love.”

“What, no.”

“I’m not talking about you, I mean Celestia.”

“She’s just being nice.”

“Just being nice. You make me laugh Daniel. She tells you to stay away from Molestia, and now she’s having all these lovey-dovey emotions towards you.”

“Maybe it’s just because of her being in heat, I mean that is what you suggested this morning about Molestia.”

“Point taken.” Nightmare admitted.

“Well, I don’t about you but I’m ready to turn in for tonight.” I entered the tower and fell onto my bed.

“I can’t say the same for myself, besides it has been a long day and I haven’t eaten in awhile.”

“Have at it.” I turned over on my back. Opening my mouth she slithered out and reverted to her true form.

“Gladly.” She stated, reaching for my groin.

“Wait…, Nightmare?”

“What?”

“Out of everything that happened today, I was right about one thing.”

“And that is?”

“Your hips are well defined.” I complimented, as fractions of her legs were now visible.

Looking at herself, Nightmare blushed as she caught me staring, and playfully threw the covers over me. Laughing, I didn’t bother to remove them as I drifted off and awaited for another long day.

Chapter 18: Crystal Empire part 1

XY Chromosome

Chapter eighteen: Crystal Empire part 1

(I began to wonder why I kept putting the word ‘biological’ in the title, so I’m going to take it out)

One Month Later:

“Dan…Dan, it’s time to wake up.” The soft whisper of Nightmare tickled my ear.

“Meh…” I slurred, covering my head with a pillow.

“C’mon, get up.” She ripped the pillow from my grasp.

“No…” I childishly stated, grabbing another pillow.

“Fine…, but you leave me no choice.” Her voice trailed off.

“What’re you gunna do, suck me ag-…ACK!!!” I heard my spine crack as Nightmare jumped on me. “Ni-Nightmare!”

“You left me no choice.” Her bust mashed against my back as her hands dug under the crease where my chest and bed met. Squeezing me, I felt her cold breaths send shivers down my neck while one of her hands strayed down to my crotch. “It’s funny how you always seem to wake up with a throbbing length.” Nightmare groped me.

“Maybe b-because you’re in he-here.” I strained, trying to keep myself from succumbing to her weight.

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” Nightmare said, shifting herself so that I could roll over onto my back, but even then she straddled herself onto my chest.

Though I relieved the pain Nightmare caused my backside, I actually enjoyed having her smother me. “Since when are you so concerned about my time frame?” I asked.

“Because as much as I love doing things to you while you sleep, it gets boring in here and I can’t leave this tower without you.”

“Well, if you’re so eager to get out of the tower, then why are you on top of me?”

“To wake you up.”

“Then would you mind getting off.”

“Depends, are you going to stay awake, or go back to sleep?”

“Since you nearly crippled me for not getting up, I think the assumption is obvious.”

“Is it?”

“Yes, now get off. I want to take a shower.”

“I don’t know, maybe I like being on top of you.” She deviously smiled.

“Nightmare…”

“How about you say Ni-”

“I have to pee.” I interrupted.

“Ughh, fine.” She lift herself off me and stood by the bedside.

Instead of throwing the covers off myself and jumping for the shower, I instead carefully removed the blankets and crawled out; I didn’t want to cause my spinal cord anymore pain by just hurling myself out of bed. “Get comfortable, I going to be in there for awhile.” I said, grabbing the door handle to the bathroom.

“What for?”

“Maybe it’s because Crimson changed my schedule to an eighteen hour shift, so I don’t have that much ‘me time’."

“So, your ‘me time’ is spending time in the bathroom?”

“Basically.” I shut the door behind me, and turned the knobs to the shower.

“He didn’t have to pee.” Nightmare listened as the shower turned on. “I bet he’s jerking off!”

-

The Past Month’s General Info While Daniel Showers First person:

I was hoping I would find more information about Celestia’s and Luna’s parents, but with the hours in restoring the population I never got a chance to go to the archives, but now I had a week off and I would possibly be able to access the restricted section…with Nightmare’s help of course.

My relationship with Nightmare has sort of grown through the past few weeks since I met her. She was a bit more charismatic and ‘playful’, in a sense, with me. Time to time she would conduct petty pranks that were quick to annoy me. It wasn’t often, but she sometimes asked me how she looked in comparison to other mares, especially compared to the princesses, and my answer was always the same, ‘You look fine’.

Molestia and I met several times after my encounter with her on my first day working, and every time we did we would have our session of satisfaction as well as her enlightening me with more tips about sexual behavior. My last encounter with her, Molestia said that ponies’ ears are sensitive, so she told me that if I wanted to hurry things along it was best that I nip them there. Though, having tried it on Molestia first thing it did what she said, however in turn she splurged out extra orgasmic fluids that she gladly lapped up. Her attitude was still the same with me; only having that sexual drive to make me rut her, but I wasn’t complaining.

Celestia and Luna, they both had their feelings towards me. Celestia was more passionate than Luna, but her attitude towards her younger sister still got on my nerves, while Luna…, it was the usual, she had her bipolar moods; one second she would be below me enjoying the moment, the next she would threaten me with a sword she had taken off the wall. However, I think their occasional heat ended after my third week here, because for one I haven’t had sex with them for an entire week, possibly eight days, and they aren’t as emotional, however as shameful as it is to wish this I didn’t get both of them in bed with me because of their bickering, but whose to say it won’t happen next time.

I’ll confess they all were starting to grow on me, though I’ve only been here for a short while. However, Cadence already being engaged, she tried to seduce me more than once while staying here at the castle. Luckily for me, I would either talk her out of it or slap myself out my masculine desires and escape her room before she would try anything. I could tell with every passing day Cadence didn’t have her way with me she became more and more frustrated, but I was trying to do her a favor, because I didn’t want her to break it off with her fiancé, Shining Armor. It was strange because of how long she stayed here at the castle, because instead of just staying here for a few days like she intended, it was an entire month with me to blame as her reason.

-

Getting up and out of the tub, I dried off, then checked myself in the mirror for blemishes. It was a routine I gotten used to because of my teen years, for when I entered puberty I had a serious case of acne that caused other pupils in my class to make fun of. So, to stop the teasing I coated my face with various acne treatment products before I would leave the bathroom, which in turn did their job of restoring my complexion, but as always the accursed teenage plague came back.

Seeing how there weren’t any zits or blackheads that needed to be rid of, I wrapped the towel around my waist and opened the door…, only I didn’t expect Nightmare to be on her knees waiting for me to exit. “Right now? Are you serious?” I tapped my foot.

Not replying, Nightmare just shrugged and undid my towel. Getting a quick taste from the glans, she wrapped her dark lips around my length glided them up and down my member.

“Don’t you ever get tired of that stuff?”

She shook her head side to side momentarily before continuing to suck. Sighing, I stood there and waited for her to finish, but by the time she would breakfast would be over.

*Knock-Knock*

“Who is it this time?” I rolled my eyes.

Nightmare, grumbling out of annoyance, dove down my throat and waited for whoever it was to leave.

“Daniel, it’s Cadence, I…I want to speak with you about your week off.”

“Uh-huh, sure you do.” I uttered to myself. “It’s open Cadence!” I yelled.

Opening the door, Cadence stepped inside and watched as I put on a pair of whitey tidies.  “Now, what about my week off?” I asked.

Staring at my groin, Cadence shook herself out of her trance, and tried her best to look me straight in the eyes without her pupils straying for some quick glares down below. Though, not all the blame could be put on her as my eyes always strayed below the neckline.

“Well, I’ll be going back to the Crystal Empire today, and I thought that since it’s your week off, you could come back with me and I can give you a tour.”

“ A tour…uhh…okay, will Shining be there?”

“Of course, and if you come I’ll introduce you to him.”

“…Hmm, I’ll think about it.” I scratched my chin.

“It’s something to be considered, but anyway, I’ll leave you to get dressed. Oh, and you better hurry if you want breakfast, it’s about to start..” Cadence said, heading for the door.

“They’re still cooking?”

“We noticed that since you had your work schedule changed, you’ve been barely eating, so the castle staff has extended meal hours.” She walked out.

After closing the tower’s door, Nightmare slithered back out with her arms crossed. “She always has to bother you at the wrong time.” She huffed.

“Not always.”

“Usually.”

“Yeah, but what do you think about her being here for the past month?”

“Cadence?” Nightmare’s brow raised.

“Uh-huh.”

“There’s nothing to think, she is here because she’s horny as Tartarus.”

“That’s probably the twentieth time someone said that word, what does it mean?” I questioned.

“Tartarus? Surely you know.”

“I just asked you what it meant.”

“It’s the Nether Realm of Equestria.”

“A Nether Realm?”

“It’s where evil and dark creatures roam, basically it is the corrupted form of this land.”

“Then why don’t they just waltz right into Equestria and wreak havoc.”

“They could, but first they would have to get passed Cerberus.”

“Cerberus? Isn’t he a giant dog with three heads?”

“Indeed, and he guards the entrance to Tartarus.”

“There’s a lot of mythology here.” “So, has anything ever gotten out?”

“There have been a few cases where some of the creatures managed to get passed Cerberus, but only to be torn to shreds shortly after they got out. However, there was believed to be one incident that happened right before Luna was banished.”

“What happened?”

“Well, I’m not sure if it’s entirely true, but it was rumored that a stallion actually came from Tartarus.”

“Was he evil?”

“I assume so since he was from there. Anyway, after word got out about the stallion, something strange started to happen.”

“And?”

“There were a few mares that disappeared from their homes in the middle of the night, not ever to be seen again. Some ponies say it was the stallion from Tartarus that foalnapped them in their sleep, but it’s doubtful, as communities back then weren’t as big, so hungry predators would sometimes snag a pony if they could.”

“Do you believe there was a stallion that came from Tartarus?”

“I’m a bit undecided actually, because after the abductions Celestia deployed Canterlot troops there, and a family of manticores were found hiding near the town the mares were abducted from.”

“But another part of you thinks it wasn’t them?”

“Yes, because the mares were taken from their homes, they weren’t outside. There have been cases where predators would come into pony dwellings, but that was extremely rare.”

“Were there any more abductions?”

“No, and that’s what makes me indecisive, because after the manticores were warded off there were no more abductions.”

“Hmm, someone probably just got spooked and started telling stories.”

“Perhaps…, but it’s nothing to worry about, it’s just a thing of the past.”

“Right, so…umm, are you hungry?” I shrugged.

“Are you actually offering me to drink? That’s a first.” She chuckled.

“Actually I meant do you want to have something to eat, as in not my sperm, but breakfast perhaps.” I awkwardly smiled, hearing my stomach growl. “Besides, doesn’t it get old.”

“I don’t know what you mean, it always tastes delicious.” She got back down on her knees.

“Well even if it does, which I doubt, don’t you think you should have something else…like…, I dunno…apples, bananas, cucumbers, y’know, stuff like that.” I joined her as I knelt.

“Things that represent the male groin?” She teased, amused to see that I was trying to stop her.

“It doesn’t have to be those things, I mean for all I know you could eat meat…, in a wholesome perspective that is. I mean you have cuspids, so I assume you use them other than for looks.”

“I don’t eat meat, as for my fangs they are just for looks…I think. About your concern for my diet, I suggest you leave it alone and allow me to consume whatever I desire.”

“Fine, but I’m going to the keep. I haven’t had anything decent to eat for awhile.” I got up from my knees and walked to the door.

“Hope you like straws of hay, because that’s what you will be getting.” Nightmare informed, turning back into a mist and diving into my mouth.

“Pfft, please, like I’ll eat hay. Stuff is disgusting, how can you ponies even eat it?”

“That’s like me asking how can you eat meat?”

“True, but I’m not eating hay! If I’ll be the one to have to cook my own, it’ll be lots of scrambled eggs, butter toast, and jelly…, and if possible…bacon.” “Ooooh, how I miss bacon.” I shut the door, then traveled down the tower to the keep.

-

“So, I take it that you had a good night’s sleep?” Celestia asked as she, Luna, Cadence, and I sat at a long dining table.

“It was the best night since I started…” I replied, fiddling with my silverware as we all waited for breakfast to be served. However, as I sat Nightmare was enjoying herself below with her lips wrapped around my member.

“Well, our expectations for your progress were higher than what you’ve been giving, even with extra hours working you still don’t meet the requirements.”

“It’s harder than it looks.”

“Ohhh, that makes me wet.” “That’s something you’ll have to overcome, because if it continues on you might be assigned there twenty-four hours everyday.”

“I don’t like the sound of that." "Crimson will murder me if that happens!” “And not pay any attention to you?” I raised a brow, seeing Celestia sigh as she sheepishly twirled a few strands of her mane around her fingers.

“Tell us Daniel, what are thou going to do over thy break.” Luna asked to the right of me.

“Well, that’s to be decided; I could stay here, or maybe go to Ponyville and see Flu-…the other six.” I shrugged, but then I saw Cadence clear her throat as she took a glance at me. “Oh, uhh…, and Cadence suggested that I tour the Crystal Empire.”

“She did?” Celestia questioned, turning her head to her niece.

“Just for a few days Aunt Celestia, he’ll be back before he starts repopulating again.”

“Do you hear that Tia; Cadence wants Daniel for a week of bucking.” “Hmm, I think that decision will have to be decided by Daniel and I.” Celestia stated.

“I think I’m allowed to choose my own decisions.” I replied, adjusting my seat so that Nightmare could have more room below as she continued sucking. Though, feeling the urge that I couldn’t help I allowed one of my hands to creep down and grope one of her breasts, causing her to groan. The Princesses all looked at me suspiciously as I coughed, assuring them that it was my stomach growling.

“You are free to make your own decisions, however the Crystal Empire isn’t entirely secure yet from what Cadence had told me, because there’s a certain relic that protects the empire from invaders, and since Cadence isn’t there to form a barrier to surround it anyone can waltz right in.” Celestia spoke.

“We agree.” Luna added. “If our peasant was captured, there is no telling when he will be found.”

“I’m sure no evil has entered the Crystal Empire, Shining Armor and several other knights have been patrolling its borders, and if something were to get in, I would’ve been notified immediately.” Cadence stated in her own defense.

-

Deep within the Everfree First person:

“If I may my Queen, but can you repeat what you just said?”

“Ugh…of all changelings why is it her?” “Get the chitin out of your ears Jynx, this is an important mission that cannot withstand the simplest of failures!” I decreed.

“I understand.” Jynx saluted

“Do you?”

“Yes my Queen.”

“Then why am I repeating myself for the third time?”

“Well, you know the old saying…I think; Third time’s the charm.” She shrugged sheepishly.

“You will go to the Crystal Empire, and gather any information you can from the ponies residing there, understand?” I growled, hoping that I wouldn’t have to repeat myself yet again. “And before you ask, I don’ t mean reveal yourself, then ask whoever it is, you are to stay incognito until your mission is complete.”

“Yes my Queen.” Jynx saluted again.

“Good, but before you go take this.” I gave her a small mirror.

“What is it?”

“…It’s a mirror.” I face-palmed myself.

“Ohhhh…, why do I need a mirror?”

“After you’ve become acquainted within the Crystal Empire, you’ll use it to contact me.”

“Right, so when must I return?”

“Before the end of the week.” “Or never, either case works.” “You should leave now, the more time you waste a less advantage we will have.” I pointed to my chamber’s exit.

“Yes my Queen, I’ll be back before you kn-” Jynx saluted before she finished her statement, but when she did the mirror flew out of her hands and hit the wall causing it to break.

“This is why your name is Jynx.”

“M-my Queen, I-I didn’t mean to br-”

My horn glowed before she finished; Jynx watched as the mirror magically floated into the air and repaired itself before her eyes. “I forgot to mention, but don’t break it.” I gave it back to her, my eye twitching from anxiety.

“I won’t, I promise.” Jynx saluted yet again, but gripping the mirror as she did. “But what happens if it breaks again?”

“Just go.” I rubbed my forehead, watching her head for the chamber entrance.

“Oh, my Queen, I forgot to mention, but I chopped off that big branch below the dungeon that kept making that annoying creaking sound.”

“YOU DID WHAT!!?” I shouted.

“Mhmm, it kept waking me up at night, so I decided to do something about it.” Jynx smiled.

Staring at her dumbstruck, the only thought going through my mind right now was ripping Jynx’s wings off and force feeding them to her. “You have one minute to leave this hive.” I bared my fangs at her.

Seeing a look of fear cross her expression, she was quick to zip out of my chamber and presumably out of the hive.

“Excuse me my Queen, but out of all of us, why Jynx?” One of my chamber guards approached me.

“…As ironic as it may sound, Jynx is my best spy.”

“What!? Erm…I’m sorry…uhh…how?”

“Because passed her…ermmm…‘derpy’ self, she, unlike the rest of you changelings, has a more prominent gift for alluring others into her trance and absorbing their emotions…, as well as having an obsession with vanilla ice-cream.”

“How?”

“She’s brought more stallions to this hive than any other changeling here, but I have pretty good idea how she does it because everystallion she brought back had a nosebleed.”

“Have there been others like her?”

“Never, and I’m glad too, because if there were more changelings like her I wouldn’t have the serenity of knowing this hive won’t crumble over night..” I had expected for what was about to happen to commence later on, but right after my sentence there was a large rumbling followed by a loud crash. Standing there pokerfaced, I watched as a startled changeling entered my chamber.

“My Queen, the dungeon, it ju-”

“It fell didn’t it.” I interrupted, but still I had to look on the bright side of things; Jynx was gone for the time being, and that was all I needed.

-

“Daniel just eat it, it’s not going to hurt you.” Celestia insisted.

“No…” I immaturely stuck my lip out and crossed my arms like a child as the breakfast served to me was what Nightmare had said it would be, hay.

“Daniel, don’t make me force feed it to you.”

“Why are you treating me like a child!?”

“Maybe it’s because you’re acting like one.” She raised a brow.

By Celestia’s expression I assumed she meant my childish look when I turned my nose away from what was presented before me.

“I’m not going to eat something that I don’t like, if not eat at all because humans don’t eat hay.”

“Then ask for some fruit.”

“You know what, tell the staff to stop making my meals. I’m going to make my own food.” “Not in the photosynthetic way.” Reaching below, I forcefully removed Nightmare’s mouth from my dick and stuffed it in my pants, then disappeared out of the dining room and into the kitchen.

-

“Royal Breeder, what are you doing in here?” The same mare from a month back that gave me cinnamon roles stood before me, still just wearing a baking smock.

“Why oh why don't women dress like mares?” “I don’t mean to offend you, but I’m getting tired of being served hay every morning as well as fruit.”

“Oh, would you like something else then?”

“Actually, I was thinking that I could cook my own breakfast.” I said, tapping my foot and leaning against the kitchen’s large refrigerator.

“That's not necessary, I am one of the royal cooks, so if you want something different you have but to just ask.” She smiled.

“Really? To be honest I thought you’d be upset to know I’m not fond of eating the same thing you and the rest of the staff prepare everyday.”

“Well, I will admit it is surprising to see someone actually come in here and ask for something else.”

“How?”

“No pony has done it before, everything we serve is always consumed. Anyway, what is it you want me to make for you?”

“Hmm, how about some scrambled eggs with some bacon and graded cheese along with toast and some grape jelly…, or better yet, change bacon to sausage.”

She stared at me blankly for a few moments before shaking herself out of her thoughts. “Umm…, I…I-I can do that.” She said nervously.

“What’s the matter?”

“Well, it…it’s just that you want me to prepare sausage for you.”

“Please don’t tell me this is going to be sex related.” “What’s the matter with sausage, it’s good.”

“To predators it is, but I j-”

“You’re uncomfortable with it aren’t you.”

“Y-yeah…, that and the kitchen doesn’t have any meat products.”

“That’s fine, I can do without it.” “Dammit!”

“Okay, I’ll get started immediately.” I moved out of her way so she could access the fridge. “It should be done in just a few minutes.” She stated, bending over to grab a carton of eggs as I couldn’t help but just lean over and get a look at her underside.

“Great, I’ll be at the table.” I told, exiting the kitchen. “Well then, so much for making my own food.”

-

“Did they kick you out?” Celestia asked.

“No…, I just told them to make me something else.” I sat back down, and quietly unzipped my pants for Nightmare. She quickly went to work with it, but she purposely nipped my tip with one of her fangs, probably because I got up and left her without warning.

“Were you nice about it?”

“I don’t see why I would be mean.” I replied.

Celestia nodded, then began talking with Cadence about me going to the Crystal Empire. I didn’t see any potential danger coming my way, because if I were to go I know Cadence would keep an eye on me, but she wouldn’t be able to try anything because her fiancé would be with her. However, through their conversation Nightmare started to become rowdy with her groans and slurps. Her ever so light licks on my tip and her smooth most lips gliding along my shaft were heavenly, but I had to improvise by coughing to drown out the noise she was making.

“Daniel, are you alright?” Cadence asked.

“Yeah, I’m f- *cough* fine.”

“You sure, because you’re coughing excessively.”

“Oh-no, *cough* I’m perfectly fine…*cough*.” I cleared my throat, lightly kicking Nightmare’s leg for her to stop.

To my dismay, Celestia began looking at me dead straight in the eyes as I began to perspire. “Hmm, I wonder.” She spoke, and immediately to my horror she grabbed the table cloth and lifted it as she peered under the table. “Daniel, why is your length sticking out?” Celestia brought herself back up and dropped the table cloth.

“To be honest with you I have no idea.” I shrugged.

“Really, so your erection pierced your pants’ fabric?” She raised a brow, not believing me while Cadence and Luna took glances under the table, and came back up blushing.

“Well, when one is surrounded by fo-THREE gorgeous mares it’s hard not to get one.”

“Hmm, then would thou mind if we asked who is the prettiest?” Luna asked.

“Like my situation isn’t already awkward enough.”

“Actually, that is something I want to know, Daniel. Which one of us do you prefer, that includes Cadence too.” Celestia’s ears perked as well as her eyes.

“Aunt Celestia?” Cadence tried to hide her blush.

“Oh wow, umm…can I get an easier question?”

“You have to answer this one.”

“Ahh Christ…uhhh…all of you.”

“Thou can only pick one.”

“Uhh…is everyone at this table included?”

“Yes.”

“Then the answer is obvious.”

“Then who is it?”

“Me.” I stated.

“YOU!!?” They all shouted simultaneously.

“It can’t be you!.” Celestia began.

“Yes it can. You just said that everyone at this table was included, and I’m sitting here at this exact table, soooo, it’s me.”

“But it can’t be you, we asked you which one of us you thought was prettier than the others.”

“Well, an unfair question is going to give you an unfair answer, but if you really want to know…”

“Yes!?”

“It’s-….Oh look, breakfast is here.” I quickly changed the subject as the cook emerged from behind Celestia with a platter just for me.

Setting the platter down, she lift the lid off it and a cloud of steam arose from a pile scrambled eggs grated with cheese, and four pieces of toast, each having butter or jelly. “That’s more like it!”

“You’re going to eat eggs?” Celestia exclaimed, surprised to see what was under the lid.

“Why, you want some?”

“No.”

“Oh right, you want them sunny-side-up.” I joked, watching Luna and Cadence giggle as the sun goddess crossed her arms, unamused.

Ignoring her, I was quick to scoop some eggs on a piece of toast and enjoy myself.

-

*Burp* “Ahem, sorry, excuse me.” I apologized as I finished the last piece of toast.

“Now, about our question?” Celestia reminded.

“That was pretty good, I should order that often.” I ignored her request.

“Daniel!” Celestia barked.

“Ohhh right, the question at hand. Hmmm…” Trying to come up with an excuse, a light bulb flashed in my head. “If I’m going to tell you whose the most beautiful, then you all have to turn around.

“What for?”

“I’m only seeing your front and sides right now, I need to see the back too.” I grinned.

“Of course our peasant does.” Luna huffed as she and the others stood and turned around.

“Now give me a minute, I need to get a good look at all of you.” “Oh Jesus Christ, I want to slap all their asses!” Staying as quiet as I could, I tiptoed out of the room and started down the hall back to my tower.

-

Third person:

“Anytime Daniel.” Celestia told, still facing the opposite direction. “…Daniel?” Looking over her shoulder, Celestia saw that Daniel had given them the slip. Turning completely around with Luna and Cadence, Celestia’s cheeks burned with passion as well as Luna’s. Cadence, however, just stared at her Aunts, twiddling her thumbs as she sat back down.

“You know Aunt Luna, I think that was an unfair question.”

“Why?”

“Because what if he thinks we’re all beautiful…, and if that’s the case then wouldn’t it be a faulty question?”

“Perhaps, but our peasant is like any other mortal, he will always favor something or someone over another.”

-

“Pfffthahahahaha!” Nightmare was dying of laughter as she roll on my bed. “Celestia, she’s so gullible!”

“They all are since they fell for that.” I stated. “However, what was with you and making all that noise? You were almost caught!”

“Remember that I can access your body through any opening. So, once I felt your emotions get struck with emergence, I-.”

“Don’t tell me, just keep it to yourself.” I interrupted, the thought of her going through my male organs still made me feel slightly nauseous.

“So…” Nightmare started.

“So what?”

“So who do think is the prettiest?”

“Didn’t I just run away from that question?”

“It’s Molestia isn’t it.”

“…Maybe.” I simply stated, my eyes shifting left to right.

“It is!” Nightmare proclaimed. “But what’s your reasoning?” She smirked.

“Since you’re sounding rhetorical I take it you already know why.”

“Whose to say.”

Sighing, I sat on one of the chairs in my room opposite of the bed. “Alright I confess, I’m a sucker for large breasts.”

“Don’t you mean huge?”

“No, no, we’re just going to leave it large.”

“But it’s an understatement.”

“Very large then.” I rolled my eyes.

“How about colossal, or better yet, how about gigantic!”

“Nightmare…”

“Hmm?”

“I’m kidding.”

“About Molestia, or the fact you like gigantic boobs?”

“Okay, I have a limit on how big they can be, and what if I were to say the most beautiful mare was you?”

“Me!?”

“Uh-huh, you.”

“You’re joking, you’re joking, right?”

“I might be, but it just occurred to me that perhaps your reason behind asking the same question the princesses did is because you want me to say you are.”

“Nooo.” Nightmare said charily.

“Mhmm sure…, but in reality it’s a question I can’t answer.”

“Why’s that?”

“It’s too general, everyone’s prettier than another in some way, like you.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I chose Molestia because I think she has the prettiest figure. I chose you because you have the prettiest personality. I choose Luna because she has the prettiest coat, and I choose Celestia because she has the prettiest face. As for Cadence, well, she has the prettiest mane.”

“So none of us are perfect?”

“I don’t believe in perfection.” “Unless it’s God!” “Because no matter how good, or how pretty something or someone is, it or they can always be improved.”

“So, when I blow you, you don’t think it’s p-.”

“Off the subject of perfection, how about trying to find some info on Celestia’s and Luna’s parents.” I quickly changed the subject and reminded Nightmare of our small goal.

“We’re not going to find anything up here unless we go to the royal archives.”

“Is that part of the restricted section?”

"It is the restricted section."

"Oh, for second there I thought it just another name for the castle archives."

"The archives comes by many names, that of which I can't say because it'll take too long, as for accessing the library you need a card signed by Celestia or Luna.”

“Easy enough.”

“Yeah, but that’s the easy part, don’t forget about the Canterlot guards patrolling it, and the only way to get into the royal archives is if you have a special key.”

“And where might the key be?”

“Not here in Canterlot.”

“What, but how are we supposed to open it?”

“Well, you see, in order to access the royal archives, you must be an alicorn.”

“And that’s where you come in.”

“That, and I also have to take care of the guards, but being an alicorn isn’t all that’s required.”

“What else is needed?”

“A dark crystal, which are actually found in the Crystal Empire to this day after the fall of Queen Sombra.”

“Okay, but what’s so significant about the crystal?”

“Well, I would open the royal archives without it, but being banished for so long has taken its toll on me, and I’m actually still recovering.”

“So, the crystal is like some sort of enhancement?”

“Exactly, and with it I should be able to open the royal archives.”

“Alright, sounds like we got a plan then.”

“Indeed, but like I said you need to have a library card from Luna or Celestia, or the guards won’t let you in.”

“Then lets get moving.” I got up from my chair.

“This means you’ll have to go to the Crystal Empire with Cadence, Daniel.”

“I know, I just hope she doesn’t take it the wrong way when I agree to tag along for a few days.” I exited the tower and began my short journey to find Celestia.

-

Celestia First Person:

“Don’t you think it would be good for him though?” Cadence asked.

“I’m sure it would, but the Crystal Empire, as you said, it isn't completely secure.” “Oh come now Celestia, we both know why you’re so reluctant for him to leave.”

“But he won’t be at its borders, he’ll be safe in the city, and I’ll be sure to keep a close eye on him, also, doesn’t he have a private escort?”

“Perhaps your eye will be too close.” “I’m sure you will watch him, and yes he does have a private escort, but understand that Daniel is too important for our cause, and if anything happens to him…it…it’ll be over.”

“But nothing will, I assure you he’ll be safe and sound, besides it will just be a few days.”

“There’s a reason why she extended her stay Celestia. I warned you she was eyeing him, and now she wants to take Danny away.” “I’m sorry Cadence, but I can’t allow that.”

She was about to retort in trying to persuade me once more, but before she could say anything we both saw Daniel coming our way. Since he failed to answer my question at breakfast I was more than eager to know why he wasn’t trying to avoid us.

-

“Have you come up with a decision yet?” Celestia asked.

“Can’t you just let that question go, it’s like asking me would I rather kiss Luna or you…dyuhh, not that it comes to mind of course.” I sheepishly scratched my head. “Don’t take that offensively, I…y’know, I have a question.”

Celestia and Cadence blushed, seeing how I stuttered and completely skipped on to something a bit more private. “And I might have an answer.” Celestia spoke.

“I don’t suppose you could give me a card to the castle archives?”

“I suppose I could, but what are your intentions?”

“To check out a book, what else?”

“Quite…”

“Then how about it?”

“Well, I don’t have any with me at the moment, but I’ll be sure to sign one for you when I do.”

“And how long will that take?” I questioned.

“Alright, what are you hiding, I know you want something.” Celestia eyed me suspiciously.

“I just want to be able to keep myself occupied while on the train.”

“Train? What train?”

“The train that’s going to the Crystal Empire. I decided I want to get away from Canterlot for a little while and explore.”

“You do!?” Cadence’s eyes lit up as a gleeful smile emerged.

“Why not, I’ve been stuck here for a month, so I might as well use the opportunity to go on vacation.”

“Daniel, I don’t think that would be a smart thing to do.” Celestia stated.

“Why’s that?”

“As I reminded Cadence before you came, the Crystal Empire isn’t entirely secure, you could be captured.” “She’s lying Danny, all she really wants is you here.”

“Yeah, like someone else would rather put up with me.” I crossed my arms in disapproval.

“Well, you are stubborn I’ll give you that.” Celestia commented.

“And that’s why if I’m captured they’ll bring me right back due to my lack of competence, and I’m pretty sure I’ll be watched the entire time I’m there since I’m the only one who’s repopulating.”

“Still, I won’t allow it.”

“If you let me go, I’ll tell you who’s the prettiest when I get back.” I bargained.

I saw Celestia’s eyes shift sharply, notifying that I caught her interest. It was rather amusing to know something simple as that would intrigue her…, yet kind of creepy. “And if you don’t?”

“You can pin me to a wall and stick a needle in my eye.”

“Hmm…, fine, but you won’t get your card till after you get back. The train for the Crystal Empire leaves in two hours.”

“Works for me.” I shrugged. “Work for you?” I asked Cadence.

“Yes, of course it does!” She nodded.

“Great, I’ll just get packed and we’ll go.” I said, walking away to go back to the tower. Though, I began to wonder why I didn’t pack earlier, it would’ve saved me the stress of going back up and down all those damn stairs.

-

One hour Later:

“Goodbye Aunt Celestia and Aunt Luna, Daniel should be back in three days!” Cadence and I waved to the princesses once we departed from the carriage to go to the train platform.

“Bye, have a safe trip!” Celestia waved back. “I’ll be sure to know about everything once he returns.”

Once on the platform, we both waited on a bench till the boarding of our train. As the few mintues passed, Cadence began to lean on me again just like at the gala, and as every passing minute went by her weight was shifted more onto my side with her breast mashing against my ribcage. “Close much?” I said, awkwardly smiling at her.

“Hmm, oh, just daydreaming.” She continued to cuddle up to me.

“I’m sure you were.” “So, what is there to see in the Crystal Empire.”

“All sorts of things, the castle itself is actually made out of crystal.” Cadence informed. “ And the architecture of the buildings are older than the one’s seen here, so there’s much history to it.”

“Anything else?”

“Well, there’re the abandoned crystal mines too, though no pony has been in there ever since crystal heart was hidden.”

“Why?”

“That’s where Queen Sombra did all her evil magic, so there are bound to be traces of dark magic in there.”

“Then that’s where I need to go.” “Okay, but what about activities, you said there is lots to see, and you’ve informed me of that, now what’s there to do?”

A warm smile slowly graced her lips as she looked me straight in the eyes. “How about I tell you when we’re on the train.”

-

Celestia First person:

“I know this may sound like a difficult task, but I have a mission for you.” I glared at the cockeyed mare before me.

“A mission!? Is it to deliver muffins?”

“No, but as fun as that would be I have something better for you. I need you to board the train going to the Crystal Empire, and keep an eye on the Royal Breeder.”

“Keep an eye on him?”

“Yes, I want you to watch him, discreetly.”

“Discreetly…umm…what does that mean?”

“I want you to observe the Royal Breeder without getting caught by him.”

“Ohhh, I can do that!”

“Good, then you know the task at hand?”

“Get on the train to the Critical Empire, and watch the Royal breeder.”

“It’s the Crystal Empire, and I want you to spy on him.”

“…Right!”

“You don’t want to miss the train, so you should go now.” I pointed out the exit to the castle keep.

“Okay!” She exclaimed, flying towards the two giant doors.

“I think I should’ve petitioned somepony else…,and Daniel better tell me who’s the prettiest too!”

Chapter 19: Crystal Empire part 2

XY Chromosome

Chapter nineteen: Crystal Empire part 2

“Now class, Princess Celestia was kind enough to let us tour the castle for our field trip.” Ms. Cheerlie announced in the Ponyville schoolhouse.

“Really!?” The entire class simultaneously shouted.

“Yes, and we’ll be boarding a train to take us to Canterlot in the next hour. However, be mindful that we will be in her majesty’s presence, so be on your best behavior, understood?”

“Yes Ms. Cheerlie!”

-

“Listen Cadence, but don’t you think this is unethical.” I tried talking my way out as Cadence had me pinned against the inside of the train car we were in…, alone. It was what I expected when she saw my pants hosting a tent, and Nightmare was to blame as she was the reason why I got one with her sultry statements and images she would project in my head. “And what about my question of what’s there to do.”

“It’s not much of a question if the answer is right in front of you.” She saucily leered over, and nudged my nose with her muzzle.

“Uhhh…y’know Cadence, perhaps you should sit down and r-.”

“No more Daniel, you’ve talked your way out too many times, and now you’re going to pay them all back.” She pressed a finger to my lips, silencing me. “And as wrong as it may seem, I need this.”

“But…you’re getting married!”

“Please Daniel, I don’t want to have to do this the hard way.”

“The hard way?”

“If you won’t do it willingly, then I will make you.” She growled.

“So you’re intending to rape me?”

“Only if you leave me no other option, so I’m asking you now; do me this favor.” She pleaded.

“And what happens when Shining finds out the foal isn’t his?”

“He won’t. Now, enough stalling.” Cadence puckered my lips with her fingers, then kissed me.

-

Somewhere else on the train Third Person: (Prepare for derpy writing and dialogue questions)

Two pegasi mares sat opposite of each other in the car behind Cadence’s and Daniel’s; they both just looked at each other twiddling their thumbs waiting for something to happen. The one sitting to the right had a white coat, a blue mane and tail with a gold streak running through them, golden eyes, an outline of a black cat as a cutie mark, and lastly she was wearing a maid outfit just like the mares at the castle wore (Jynx incognito). The other had a bluish-gray coat, a blonde mane and tail, yellow eyes, bubbles as her cutie mark…, she was cockeyed, and was wearing a tight, light-blue collared shirt along with a pair of tiny cargo shorts (Derpy Hooves). If it weren’t for the eyes or the colors, one would mistake them as twins as they both had the same physique; they didn’t have the largest of chests, but still attractive with their slender waists, and dangerous birthing hips. However, what complimented them the most were their innocent looks they expressed to each other.

They both just stared at each other before they both caved simultaneously; Derpy took a banana-nut muffin out of her bag, while Jynx took a tub of vanilla ice-cream out of hers.

Jynx was quick to open the tub and grab a spoon, but to her dismay the ice-cream had melted. Setting it to the side, she stuck her bottom lip out and began sniffling due to her misfortune.

Derpy was about to bite into her muffin, but the saddened face of her ‘twin’ struck her emotions as she arose from her seat and offered the muffin to her. “You want it?” She asked, holding it before her as Jynx looked up with trails of tears originating from her eyes.

“For me?” Jynx sniffled.

“Mhmm.”

“Thank-you.” She took the muffin and held it in her hands.

“It’s nothin’, I got another one!” Derpy revealed another muffin from her bag. “But why are you sad?” She took a seat next to her.

“My ice-cream melted.”

“It did! What flavor was it.”

“My favorite…, vanilla.”

“Can’t you drink it when it’s melted?”

“…I dunno, I’ve always had it cold.”

“Hmm…” Derpy began scratching her chin for about five minutes until gasping in excitement.

“What?”

Derpy didn’t explain, instead she dipped her muffin into the melted ice-cream, then took a bite. Her pupils dilated, and drool fell from her lip. Looking over a Jynx, whom was all too confused to know what was going on, she again dipped it into the ice-cream.

“Hey, what’re you doing?”

“It’s soooooo, good.” Derpy moaned.

“Hmm?”

“Dip the muffin in it!”

Hesitating, Jynx cautiously drenched the muffin’s top in her melted ice-cream and took a small bite, and her reaction was just like that of Derpy’s, and soon enough they consumed all the muffins that were in Derpy’s bag. With their tummies full, and the ice-cream gone, they both sighed blissfully before looking at each other again.

“Oh, I forgot to ask; what’s your name?” Derpy began.

“Jynx.” She stated, rubbing her full belly.

Gasping, Derpy instantly silenced herself, but tried to speak through her lips, receiving a questioning look from her opposite. “What’s the matter?”

Since Derpy couldn’t speak at the moment, she grabbed a pen and a notepad from her bag and wrote something down before handing it to Jynx.

“U sayd Jincks, so now eye can’t tawk.”

“Oooooh, it’s a game.” Jynx concluded. “But how can you talk again?”

Derpy wrote something down and again gave the slip of paper to Jynx.

“U have 2 say my name.”

“But I don’t know your name.”

Once more, Derpy wrote something down.

“Itz Derpy.”

“Derpy?”

“Yes, that’s my name!” She exclaimed, relieved to now know she can talk again.

“Okay…, umm…but would you like to be my best friend?” Jynx asked.

A broad grin appeared across Derpy’s face. “YES!!!” She shouted, hugging Jynx gleefully.

“Really!? That means you’re my first best friend ever!”

“You mean I’m your first?” Derpy gaped.

“Yes!” She continued to hug her.

“Me too!” Derpy squealed in delight.

After what was almost a quarter of an hour hugging, they stopped and again just glared at each other, but this time they were smiling.

“Sooo, why are you on the train going to the Crystal Empire?” Jynx asked.

“That’s easy, the Princess wants me to spy on the Royal Breeder.”

“What’s a Royal Breeder?”

“I dunno, but I think it’s that weird looking stallion that I saw before I got on the train, but what are you on the train for?”

“I like trains; the smoke they blow and the noise they make is exciting…Oh, and my Queen wants me to spy on the Crystal Empire.”

“What Queen?”

“Queen Chrysalis.”

“Chrysalis!? Does that mean she’ll turn into a butterfly?”

“I hope so, maybe then she will be nicer to me!” Jynx gasped at the thought.

“That would be so cool; a queen butterfly.”

“I know…, so where do you live?” Jynx changed the subject.

“I live in the sky above Ponyville.”

“You live in the sky?”

“Uh-huh, but I don’t really have a house, I sleep on the clouds when I’m tired.”

“That’s so cool.”

“I know…, so where do you live?” Derpy asked the same exact question.

“I live in the changeling hive within the Everfree forest.”

“You live in the Everfree forest!?…You have to be the bravest pony I ever met.” Derpy stared at Jynx in awe.

“Well, you see… I’m actually not a pony.”

“You aren’t?”

“No, I’m actually a-” “You are to stay incognito until your mission is complete.” “Umm, I can’t tell you.”

“Why?”

“I just remembered my Queen saying I can’t.” Her ears flattened, disappointed she couldn’t tell her what she really was.

“It’s okay, I don’t care what you are, because you’re my best friend forever!” Derpy hugged her once more.

The thought of this pony not caring what she was, but by the fact she saw her as a friend warmed Jynx’s heart. With her being a changeling there was never time to really talk as they all had jobs to perform everyday around the clock, and if one were to slack off they were punished harshly by their queen. So, this feeling of having someone called a friend in Jynx’s life had provided her with a mental sanctuary of knowing that someone truly appreciated her.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

I swear, I sometimes believe that if I was in Daniel’s place, I would make no hesitation in rutting anymare, but I’m not and apparently Daniel is stubborn as a mule. After Cadence had kissed him she used her magic to remove Daniel’s clothes, and he didn’t seem all that eager to follow, so he shoved her off him. I thought for sure she was going to blast him out of the train with some destructive magic, but no, she actually liked being stallion-handled as she saw this roughness as arousal.

Daniel didn’t think this one through; she was an alicorn, and when came to physical strength there was no chance he would win, and with Cadence being in heat and also loving the rough treatment I had to have done something or she would’ve hurt him. So I had to take control of him in order to fuse his strength with mine, it was a little harder than last time as this ‘brainwashing’ wasn’t new to him since I’ve done it before. However, I succeeded  in turning Daniel into my puppet, and as for Cadence…, she was below him happily sucking his member due to Daniel (me) calming her down.

Since I was in control of his body, it also meant that I could feel what he felt, and the sensation Cadence was giving him…, I see why stallions love it so much. If she did this non-stop for the rest of the trip there would be no reason for Daniel to even go; the power I was regaining channeled through my veins like a raging river. If I wanted to, I could exit Daniel’s body at this very moment and smite the princess of love with ease. However, that would make things more complicated than they already were, not that I wanted to kill her in the first place.

Unlike Daniel, I allowed her to drink as much sperm as she wanted instead of holding it all in. I wanted to make sure she would be full, then I would stuff her like a pillow with feathers.

Some time passed, and Cadence still wasn’t done blowing, her style kept changing, which kept my arousal, but in all I wanted something new; I wanted to know what it felt like to delve into the moist succulent fruit of a mare, and as I continued to control my pawn (Daniel) my wish will be granted.

Cadence eventually stopped with the sucking, and I gladly picked her up and placed her on the bed. She was stunned that he was able to pick her up, but like before it wasn’t his strength, but mine that allowed him to perform such a feat.

Without hesitation, Cadence immediately removed her gown until she was completely naked. She then spread her legs apart and revealed that starving, magenta mare hood of hers. I almost felt sorry for her because it discharged fluids like a dripping faucet.

“Rut me.” Cadence devilishly smirked.

“Gladly.” I returned the same facial expression, and without mercy I thrust into her.

-

Many hours later:

I had no idea what was going on, one second I accidentally pushed Cadence off me, the next I see her entire body covered  with ejaculation as she lay on one of the bunks. Her tongue was hanging out of mouth as she stared openly into the void of nothing. Seeing how she seemed to be off in la-la land, I removed my length from her, only to see Cadence snap out of her trance and look at me.

“Don’t take it out!” She pleaded.

“But you’re covered in spunk.”

“Since when did that matter, you just said a few minutes ago you were going to buck me till the end of our trip.”

“What!? No I didn’t!”

“Yes you did, then you slapped my flanks.”

I looked at her disbelievingly, but had I been so deluded with panic that I fucked her unconsciously? “Did I say anything else?”

“Uh-huh, you mentioned I was a naughty mare for doing this several times.”

“I can see why.”

“And…, you also said I should breakup with Shining Armor.”

“WHAT!!? No, I…it was probably a heat of the moment thing! Don’t do it!”

“Don’t worry, I wasn’t planning on it, though it was strange for you to say that.”

“Uhh…I, umm…”

“Oh stop it, there’s no reason for you to be scared.” She giggled.

“YES THERE IS!!!” “Uhh, just give me a moment to collect my thoughts.” I sat down on one of the car’s chairs. “Nightmare!”

“You called?”

“What the hell happened!?”

“You bucked Cadence like the stallion you are…,why?”

“Because I don’t remember anything, and I think you had to do something with it.”

“What, me? Don’t make laugh, Daniel.”

“Bullshit, what’d you do!?”

“Would it matter? You bucked Cadence, and she’s happier than ever right now.”

“That’s beside the point, I want to know what role you played in this.”

“The role I played was saving your life.”

“Saving my life? From what?”

“Cadence…, after you shoved her off yourself I knew she would retort in stronger physical force, and to prevent her from breaking a few of your bones, I took over and saved your ungrateful self.”

“Uhh…thanks, but still why did you continue to use me?”

“I’ll keep that to myself, all you have to know is that you’re unharmed, and you have to continue rutting her till we arrive at the Crystal Empire.”

“And how much longer will that take?”

“Hmmmm, till morning.”

“TILL MORNING!!? How long will that be!?”

“About five more hours.” Nightmare stated as I looked out the window of the train car.

“This is why I asked for a book…”

-

A few  more hours later:

“You stopped again.” Cadence informed.

“Hmm, oh…sorry.” I looked away from the magazine I held, and thrust into her weary marehood. After conversing with Nightmare I did as ‘I’ promised and continued to rut Cadence, but only because she kept begging. I was one-hundred percent sure she was going to have a foal because of how many times I shot into her, but she just wanted more. I was thinking that this wasn’t about bearing a foal anymore, but her just enjoying a marathon of pleasure and satisfaction.

Flipping through the only magazine in the train car, which so happened to be about décor, I stopped thrusting again as I caught sight of a dark, almost black, chair trimmed with silver. “That looks nice.” I murmured. “Am I actually commenting on furniture in a magazine?”

“Daniel, y-”

“I know.” I started thrusting into her again as I flipped the page.

“S-so, an-any décor you like in th-there?” Cadence stuttered as my pelvis slapped against her rump.

“In here.” I referred to the magazine.

“Mhmm.”

“Nothing really, I’m not a fan of exquisite décor, though it does look nice.”

“Oh, o-okay.”

Flipping another page, I prayed that this train would stop soon so I could stop doing this.

-

More hours later:

“Already?” Cadence whined once the train stopped.

“Thank God.” I heavily sighed, laying down on the floor as Cadence stopped blowing me.

“Quick Daniel, you must get dressed.” Cadence said, putting her gown back on.

“I don’t wanna.” I turned over on my stomach and grabbed the magazine to use as a pillow.

“Hurry, the conductor is going to see you naked when he opens the train car.”

“Meh.” I slurred.

“Daniel!?”

“Just gimme a minute.” I groaned.

-

Sixty seconds later:

“Times up, now get dressed.” Cadence threw my pants at me.

“Ughhh…, it’s like waking up to go to school.” I growled, wishing Cadence was an alarm clock so I could smash her to pieces. Groggily pushing myself up, I dressed myself before the conductor was able to see me naked, but I really didn’t care if he did, I was up all night doing the unspeakable with Cadence, and all I wanted was to sleep.

“It’s a good thing winter isn’t here yet.” Cadence commented.

“Why’s that?”

“Because if it was you wouldn’t be able to exit the train without a heavy coat…, that is unless you fancy frostbite.”

“Lucky me then.” I shrugged while eyeing the bunks, just wanting to collapse onto one.

“You can sleep when you get to the castle!” Nightmare barked.

“Hey, it’s because of you that I’m tired!”

“Sacrifice is needed to ensure another’s happiness.”

“Very true, but I didn’t make that decision now did I.”

“Just be glad she’s satisfied for the time being, so after you get some rest we can start looking for a dark crystal.”

“Fair enough.”

“C’mon Daniel, I want you to meet Shining.” Cadence said, exiting the car with her suitcase, while the conductor waited outside for me to leave.

“I’m coming.” I grabbed my suitcase, then exited right after her.

“Hope you’re not too tired, we have a little ways ago before we reach its border.”

“We aren’t there yet?”

“Not quite, because where we stand right now used to be part of the Crystal Empire, but after Sombra’s destructive rule a large section of the empire was destroyed, and this train station was part of it before it was rebuilt.”

“Then why hasn’t the rest of the area been rebuilt.”

“Well, after the fall of Sombra, the crystal ponies began reconstruction, but because the crystal heart was hidden, they quickly became very mellow and deadbeat, not wanting to do anything because the heart is what kept their motives.”

“And this train station was all that was rebuilt?”

“Just about.”

“Wow.”

“Indeed, but we can talk while on the way, Shining should be waiting for us at the border.”

“Lead on.” I motioned, slowly making my way behind Cadence. Though it wasn’t winter like Cadence had said, it was still nippy out here as the cold wind gave me goosebumps. The terrain out here was nothing but plains, so I could imagine that when winter came along it turned into a giant frozen wasteland, but leaving my thoughts aside I continued to follow the princess.

“You know Daniel, you could’ve just followed Molestia’s advice and nipped Cadence’s ears.”

“And why didn’t you tell me this before?”

“You never asked.”

“So, now you decide to tell me? What the hell!?”

“Some things are just best learned the hard way, so now you won’t forget when another situation such as that comes to play.”

“I guess so, but still you could’ve told me earlier on.”

“I thought you would’ve known.”

“I forget sometimes.”

“Then try and not to forget, actually, tell me why we’re here.”

“Ummm…”

“To f-”

“I was just joking Nightmare; we’re here to get a dark crystal, I don’t forget things or people I take interest in.”

“Wouldn’t that mean you were interested in your ninth-grade English teacher?”

“Only if you knew how beautiful that woman was.” I mentally sighed with bliss.

“Hmm, from what your mind indicates, you always compared her to something called a Barbie doll.”

“That’s because she looked like one!”

“And what about your eleventh-grade math teacher, you took an interest in her as well.”

“That’s a different kind of interest, the reason why I didn’t forget her is because how helpful she was in tutoring me how to do algebra. Without her I would’ve never been able to start out in college level mathematics, I would’ve started in remedial classes…, and for Christ’s sake she was in her fifties!”

“So what, I’m in my thousands.”

“Yes, but she was already married despite the fact over half her life was over…, and she was kind of ghastly.”

“You’re just a picky one now aren’t you.”

“Yes I am, and you know what else, I’m fine with it!”

“That’s what mares like Daniel; a stallion’s acceptance of himself, and confidence, which you so happen to have plenty of.”

“Great, because I’m confident we will learn the truth of the princesses’ mother and father. Also, I am confident that-.”

“You will buck Cadence even though her fiancé is right in front of you.”

“What?”

“Cady (say-dee)!” A tall, muscular, white unicorn stallion called as he rushed forward to meet us.”

“Shining!” Cadence returned the call as they hugged.

“I didn’t expect Twilight’s brother to be so handsome.” Nightmare teased as I rolled my eyes.

“Shining Armor, I’d like you to meet Equestria’s savior.” Cadence released herself and gestured over to me.

“Well, savior is a bit over the top.”

“Wait, he’s the Royal Breeder?” Shining questioned, raising a brow. “But, he’s so short.”

“I guess there was no need for me to lower my own status.” I smiled uneasily.

“Just messing with you. Shining Armor, pleasure to meet you.” Shining held out his hand.

“Daniel, and likewise.” I shook it.

“I’m guessing the train ride wasn’t too much of a hassle?” Shining asked.

“Not at all, it was actually quite heavenly.” Cadence looked at me for a spilt second through the corners of her eyes before focusing back on Shining Armor.

“Heavenly? Well that’s a first for a long train ride.”

“A little too long.”

“Though, I have to ask Cady, but why did you stay in Canterlot for so long? I didn’t even receive letters from you.”

“Sorry about that, but I was really busy; there were a few things that arose while on my stay.” Cadence lied.

“They weren‘t too pressing were they?”

“Not really, they just took longer than planned.”

“Why oh why would Cadence want to cheat on this guy? He’s the complete opposite of any stallion I’ve seen.”

“You forget that Cadence said he’s not good in bed.”

“Still, to cheat on a nice guy like him is idiotic.”

“Well, I don’t know about you two, but it’s getting cold out here. We better get into the city.” Shining informed as he turned his back and began walking off with Cadence’s arm wrapped around his. However, as they got some distance between me as I ranted about with Nightmare, I noticed the patch of grass, where Cadence stood before walking off with Shining, was drenched in something. Kneeling down I swayed my fingers through it. Feeling its sticky texture and noticing its clear appearance, I wiped it on my pants and followed Shining and Cadence. Hoping Shining wouldn’t notice semen leaking out of Cadence’s marehood, I shifted my feet on any other spots where it fell that I could see.

The three…four of us eventually made it into the city and into the castle, and like when I first saw Canterlot castle, the Crystal empire’s was just as magnificent…, except it was a bit shiny due to it being made of crystal. Entering the keep, I looked in awe at the giant crystal throne, whoever built this castle must have been compensating for something because by the throne’s measurements, from my estimates of course, five Molestias could easily sit their rumps on it without being squashed together.

“So Daniel, what do you think of the castle so far?” Cadence asked.

“Breathtaking.” I simply said.

“Well you still have a lot to see, so I can’t imagine your response when you’ve seen it all.” Cadence giggled.

“Seriously, where the hell is my camera!?” “That reminds me, why were the streets empty, its morning.”

“Remember when I told you the citizens of the Crystal Empire were waking up after a period of stasis.”

“Yeah.”

“Well, only a few of them have woken up, the others are still hibernating.”

“That makes sense I guess.” I shrugged, wondering why they all didn’t wake up at the same time.

“Now, if we may, Shining and I will give you a tour.”

“Actually Cady, I have to get back to my rounds.” Shining apologized.

“I thought you didn’t work the day shift?” Cadence asked.

“Well, with you being gone for a month, it started to get a little quiet around here, so I started to work the day and night shifts with the others.”

“But you don’t have to anymore.”

“I’m aware, but I can’t just leave my knights wondering where I am without informing them that I’m off the day schedule.”

After Shining left the castle, to do whatever he and the other knights did, Cadence began giving me a tour of the castle just like Celestia had done, though Cadence was a bit more lively when describing events that took place in the castle or outside it thousands of years ago. The first subject she talked about was the size of throne, as she must have noticed that I kept staring at it. What she told me was the reason why it was so big was because millennia before the council, and Queen Sombra, an alicorn used to reign over the Empire and her subjects built her this giant throne to honor her magnitude, but after only a few years she was assassinated. After the assassination her body was cremated, and as for the assassin…, he/she was never caught.

The next subject she talked about were the Crystal Empire’s punishments as we ventured down to the dungeon. It was quite amusing to see Cadence perform the same movements along with sound effects as she demonstrated capital punishment; decapitation. Nightmare and I were mentally laughing as we both pictured Cadence with a black bag over her head while wielding an executioner’s axe.

“Now only if she would behead Shining, then there would be no more shame.”

“Are you kidding!? That’s insane!”

“Maybe, maybe not, you never know what an unstable mare will do when she doesn’t have a hard phallus in her womb.”

“Good thing you’re not unstable then, I’d hate to know what you would do.”

“So would I.”

After Cadence finished up the different execution techniques, we made our way out of the dungeon.

-

Hours later Cadence showed me every room within the castle, except for one, which we were walking the halls to get to.

“The last room we will be going to is the most important within the castle, to me at least.”

“Why’s that?”

“You’ll find out.” She spoke with a hint of slyness in her voice.

Following her, she stopped in front of a door within the hallway and opened it with a key. Inside it looked just like any ordinary bedroom with a window, though the walls were made of dense, blue crystal.

“This is where you will be staying.” She said as I lay my suitcase on the bed. “Do you like it?”

“Hmm, yeah I do. Though, why is this your favorite room?” I turned around to ask her, but once turned I noticed she turned the key to the deadbolt, locking the door. “Oh, because I’ll be staying here.”

“I’m afraid that some of your sperm dared to stray away, so how about you replace it.” Cadence left the key in the deadbolt and strutted over to me as a lecherous grin invaded her once cute smile.

“Ahhhhh shit…” I mentally cursed, unaware that a pair of eyes were watching us through the window.

-

Several minutes before Daniel enters his room Third person:

“It’s so windy out there.” Jynx commented as she and Derpy reached the Crystal Empire.

“Yeah it was.” Derpy agreed. “So what now, we’re here.”

“I guess this is where we spl-.”

“LOOKA HOW SHINY THE CASTLE IS!!!” Derpy pointed at the large, crystal castle at the center of the city.

“Preeeeeety.” The little sparkles reflected from the castle began to mesmerize Jynx.

“What’dya think the sparkles are made of?”

“I dunno.” Jynx kept staring.

“What if they’re made of glitter and fish scales.”

“What about dewdrops?”

“And dewdrops!”

“Huh…, I forgot what I was gunna say.” Jynx scratched her head.

“Hmm, what?” Derpy brought her attention to Jynx.

“Oh, now I remember!” She pointed a finger in the air. “I have to spy on this place.” Jynx whispered as she flew away from Derpy, but then flew right back as her friend tilted her head. “Hold on…what if you spy with me!”

“That would mean we’re spy buddies!” Derpy shouted as she joined Jynx in the air.

“Wait, I just remembered, but don’t you have to spy on the Soiled Heater?”

“Oh right…, oh-oh-oh, what if we both spy together; I spy on this place with you, and you spy on that weird stallion thing with me.”

“Hmm, can we get vanilla ice-cream after we’re done?”

“…Yes…, and also muffins…lots of muffins.”

“Then what’re we waiting for!?”

-

I was able to finish up with Cadence the second time around rather quickly, as I reminded myself to nip her ears. Though, she climaxed much earlier than she normally would, there was a drawback because she became more aggressive. However, it wasn’t all that bad, I was in one piece, my pelvis was only moderately bruised, but most of all she was gone, so I was able to have some relief.

After Cadence left I redressed and barricaded the door with a chair, then grabbed a towel from the bathroom and began wiping up semen that drenched a large spot on the floor. “I don’t know how much more Cadence I can take Nightmare.”

“I hope you don’t have a limit.”

“Why?”

“Something tells me she’s going to go a little overboard.”

“I think she already crossed that line already.”

“Not yet she hasn't.”

“Well, if she does I just hope Cadence doesn’t break it off with Shining. He seems like a pretty cool dude.”

“Dude?”

“Stallion I mean.”

“We’ll see.” Nightmare stated slyly..

Hoping Cadence wouldn’t cross the line in her relationship, I began cleaning up the orgasmic fluids while Nightmare appeared from my mouth and quietly began reading a magazine from the nightstand.

“So, what do you plan on doing now?” Nightmare asked, still skimming through the magazine.

“Since you insisted that I don’t take a nap on the train, but at the castle, I’m going to do just that.” I finished cleaning the fluids from myself and the floor. “And by all means have at me.” I pulled the covers over myself.

Looking up from the magazine, I saw Nightmare smile as she placed it back on the nightstand, and hide herself under the bed sheets.

I saw the large figure, Nightmare, under the covers crawling towards my lower section. Reaching down, I unzipped my pants for her. After that she pulled my pants and underwear down, then began feeding as she wrapped her slender, moist tongue around my length. I waved my hands through her mane and pet her behind the ears as I heard her moan in delight while she sucked. I couldn’t lie to myself about it anymore, but I’ve become fond of this activity she performed, and wished she would never get bored of it.

-

Thrid person:

“You must excuse me, but who are you?” Cadence asked, surprised to see another active mare in a maid’s outfit wondering the castle.

“Jynx.” The mare simply said.

“Okay Jynx, would you mind telling me what you’re doing here.”

“Certainly, Princess Celestia sent me here to help tidy up the castle due to all the ponies here being asleep.”

“She did?”

“Mhmm.”

“Well, I can certainly always count on Aunt Celestia lending me a hand.” Cadence whispered to herself. “Are there anymore she sent.”

“No, just me.”

“Hmm, that’s a little odd.”

“I thought the same thing, but I don’t doubt her judgment.”

“Very well then, allow me to show you the maids’ quarters.” Cadence began strolling down an opposite hallway with Jynx following from behind.

“Am I the only maid here?” Jynx asked.

“There are three actually, you being the fourth.”

“Is that all?”

“Actually the castle houses over three-hundred-fifty maids, but only recently have three of them awaken.”

“What about the others?”

“They’re still hibernating somewhere, but with the recent activity of the crystal ponies awakening, it won’t be long till they wake up too.”

“Is there a reason why ponies are waking up before others?”

“It’s just a theory, but the majority of the ponies that have awaken already are lively and carefree, while the others are very dull and uninspired.”

“So why would that be a theory?”

“Because crystal ponies’ attitudes and emotions are directly tied to the Crystal Heart, and without it being the center piece of the Empire the ponies’ emotions are almost nonexistent.”

“And what about the others.”

“The ponies that are awake and have feelings, I don’t believe they were originally crystal ponies to begin with. Anypony born in the Crystal Empire is, as I said before, influenced by the Crystal Heart, and the influence is stronger depending on how long the generations of that family resided here. With the other ponies having emotion it would mean they were immigrants, or their ancestors recently became part of the Empire.” Cadence explained, looking at the maid as if though she was still processing what she had just said.

“So the ones that are normal aren’t originally from here, and the others that aren’t normal are from here.?” Jynx simplified Cadence’s theory.

“Correct, but enough about that. If I were you, I would become acquainted with the other three maids here.” Cadence stopped at the end of the hall where she opened the door for Jynx to enter.

“Okay.” She smiled.

“Oh, and if you have further questions, just ask the maids and they’ll do their best to fill you in.” “Mmmmm, just like Daniel.”

“Will do Princess.” Jynx waved as Cadence left her in one of the many room’s the maids stayed in.

The maid’s quarters looked similar to that of a dorm; just a little bit larger as it had five beds that gave the room a  more ‘homey’ feeling to it as there were dressers, wardrobes, and murals inside.

Jynx made herself at home as she set her bag down, then taking out the mirror Chrysalis gave her from her bag. Seeing how she was alone in the room, she concluded the other three maids were performing their duties, so she took the opportunity to contact her Queen.

Gripping the face mirror, it began to glow and the visage of Chrysalis became visible to her. “My Queen.” Jynx gave a quick bow.

“Jynx, where are you, have you infiltrated the Crystal Empire?”

“Yes my Queen, I’m impersonating a maid here.”

“Good, do you have anything to report?”

“Yes my Queen, you’ll be happy to know that the Em-…” Jynx swung her hand that held the mirror, and sent it flying into the wall, breaking it. “…Uh-oh.” She stared at the shattered mirror as it lay on the ground while its sharp pieces littered the floor.

-

Chrysalis First person:

“One of you bring me some tea.” I growled, still glaring into my mirror rather than my two chamber guards.

“My Queen, are you o-.”

“NOW!!?” I hissed. With just that, the two of them scurried off in a flash, leaving me alone to ponder how Jynx managed to make it this far in life.

Chapter 20: Crystal Empire part 3

XY Chromosome

Chapter twenty: Crystal Empire part 3

Opening my eyes halfway, I caught sight of Nightmare snoozing atop me as her head lay on my stomach. She looked lost in her dreams while she cutely groaned vague words. Half her body was exposed as she slept, so I carefully reached for the sheets to cover her, but the second I made the motion I felt her hand grip my member. I took it as a warning that she was aware I was awake, and didn’t want me to go anywhere. However, through her iron grip I managed to pull the sheets up to her shoulders before her hand started gripping my genitals causing me to freeze in place, not daring to make another motion for I was afraid Nightmare would squeeze them.

Through my worry of her wanting to squeeze my manhood, a smile suddenly graced her lips as her fingers began massaging that particular part of my groin. A relieving sigh escaped me as I lay back down. My eyes wandered for a few minutes, loving every bit of Nightmare’s ‘handy’ work before shifting once more and taking notice of her horn as it was directly above my sternum. Ever since I saw Twilight and her use of magic through the horn, it caught my interest immediately. I didn’t quite get it however, why were unicorns and alicorns only able to use magic, from the diagrams I saw in the hospital a pony’s horn was just pure calcium (bone), so how is it that they were able to perform such feats? The harder I began to think about it the more curious I became. With my eyes still locked on Nightmare’s horn, I slowly reached out and touched the tip of it. Though, the second I did Nightmare’s head flinched, and my hand retreated back under the covers. But with what just happened I assumed the horn was a sensitive spot, but feeling the slightest bit of amusement I again slowly reached out to touch it again. This time however, instead of just poking its tip, I grazed my fingers across her horn’s length, and received a pleasant moan from her as she shifted in her sleep. Strangely enough I started to like this little activity, so once more I reached out to touch it, but only to stop hesitantly as I caught Nightmare looking at me.

“Enjoying yourself?” She asked, releasing my scrotum.

“Yeah…” I said under my breath, pulling my hand back. “Do you want me to stop?”

“No, it feels nice.” She laid her head back down.

Placing my palm back on her horn I began rubbing, and from the sounds Nightmare made I could tell she was enjoying it. Looking out the window I saw that it was somewhat dark outside, so I must have been sleeping for awhile. “So, anything you want to do before it’s too dark to do anything?” I asked.

“Too dark..? Ohhhh, you think you awoke during the later twilight hours.”

“Wait, so what time is it?”

“I would say between seven and seven-thirty a.m.

“A.M.!? So I’ve been asleep for…twenty-one hours!” I rounded to the nearest hour from when I fell asleep.

“Mhmm, Cadence sure worked you hard.”

“Jesus…, did she come back?”

“Cadence? No, but somepony did knock on the door not long after you fell asleep.”

“Did you answer it?”

“Did you answer it?” She mimicked before looking at me as if I were stupid.

“Oh…right.” I sheepishly scratched the side of my head. “So, I’m guessing whoever it was went away.”

“Uh-huh, after that there was nothing more but the sound of a sleeping Da-.” Nightmare was cut short by the growling of my stomach. “…I spoke too late.”

“Can’t expect me not to be hungry after that long.”

“Same here.” Nightmare lowered herself till head aligned with my length.

“You’re not going to take an hour are you?” I raised a brow.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be quick.” She assured before devouring it.

-

Almost one hour later:

“I’ll be quick you said.” I rolled my eyes.

“Hey, I wasn’t down there for an hour, you should be proud.”

“Fifty-nine minutes isn’t much of praise.”

“But it wasn’t an hour now was it.” She gave me a toothy grin.

“It was close!”

“So short tempered this morning.” Nightmare commented.

“How can you not expect me to be short tempered; you were down there for an hour, I’m hungry, and not to say the least I’m banging an engaged mare!”

“…It was only fifty-nine minutes.” She murmured.

“TouFUCKINGché!” Fuming for several minutes, I noticed Nightmare trying to hold in a laugh as seeing me in this state amused her. Though, through my severely annoyed self I eventually calmed down and entered the bathroom, slamming the door behind me, to begin washing up for the day.

-

After what was about another hour in the shower, I emerged from the bathroom with a cloud of steam coming right from behind.

“I’m curious Daniel, but what is ‘me time’ to you in the shower?” Nightmare asked, examining one of the shirts I packed.

“Put it down, I don’t want you ripping it.” I pointed at the shirt,  then opening my suitcase only to find it empty. “What the hell happened to my clothes?”

“Look in the drawers.” Nightmare threw the shirt at my face.

Putting it on, I opened the drawers to the dresser and found all my clothes neatly folded and separated from each other. Looking over at Nightmare, I noticed she was twirling a strand of her mane before glaring at me. “…Thanks.” I nodded, grabbing a set of underwear and pants, along with some socks.

“So, when do you plan on searching for a dark crystal?”

“When I can get away from Cadence.” I finished putting my socks and shoes on.

“Good luck.” Nightmare teased, turning into a mist then slithering up my nostrils.

-

I didn’t expect Shining or Cadence to be up when I arrived at the banquet hall, for they sat opposite of each other at a long, white clothed, rectangular table (broadside) with food already served, waiting for me to come join them. I guess the two hours Nightmare and I wasted gave them plenty of time to start their day. However, when I neared the table Cadence magically pulled the chair next to her out from under the table and insisted that I sat there.

“So Daniel, tell us what it’s like repopulating at the hospital.” Cadence asked, leaning slightly over to me.

“Well…, it’s tiresome.” I smiled awkwardly, feeling Cadence’s tail swish against my leg. “Come on Shining, she’s sitting next to me instead of you, don’t you find that to be just a little bit strange?”

“Oh, I bet.” Shining commented. “You must be quite the filly-killer too.” He added as we both chuckled, but the feeling of the Princess’s hand creeping up my thigh was enough to quickly end my laughter.

“OH C’MON, HAVEN’T YOU HAD ENOUGH!!?” My dick began to stiffen as I felt my zipper being pulled down.

“I don’t think she has.”

“Is she like some kind of sex addict now!? Shining is sitting right across from us!”

“Hmm, I’ll admit she’s getting a little bold.”

“Crazy sounds better!”

“Hey Daniel, you okay?” Shining asked, noticing how my expression kept changing.

“…I’m fine; I just remembered I forgot something in Canterlot.”

“What was it?”

“Nothing important.” I said trying to keep a straight face as Cadence was digging my length up from my underwear. After freeing my package from its one-hundred percent cotton fabric prison, she began to stroke it gently. Trying to focus my eyes on something else other than down below, my eyes then noticed Cadence’s plate as the food on it remained untouched.

“So Shining, do you have anything planned for today?” His fiancé asked, still stroking me.

“I have documents to read and sign for some new recruits…, as usual.” He mumbled the last bit.

“How long will that take?”

“It was a pretty big stack, so I’m guessing it’ll take…four or five hours at the most, and speaking of that I think it’s best I get started too.” Shining arose from his seat.

“But Shining…” Cadence pouted.

“I’m sorry Cadence, but…tell you what, after I’m finished we can spend the rest of today doing what you want, okay.” He smiled before turning around and walking out of the banquet hall.

Cadence blew a kiss after him, but right after he left Cadence took no precaution in leaning over and swallowing my shaft all the way to the hilt. I couldn’t stop the low moan that escaped me, causing Cadence to giggle as she took my dick out of her mouth and lick its tip, smiling while she did so.

“She’s getting better at giving you head (derogatory phrase for oral sex).” Nightmare commented as Cadence took my member into her mouth again.

“She’ll be a real expert by the time we leave.”

“Actually Daniel, from what you’ve shown, I know that’s what you want.”

“What?”

“As usual you try to hide what you think feels right when it’s wrong.”

“Then what d--…” I grunted as Cadence sped up while she switched positions between my legs. “What do you purpose then?”

“I purpose you do what comes naturally.”

“Doing something that comes naturally isn’t always the best.”

“And here you are being a hypocrite again.”

“How?”

“Because you’re doing what comes naturally; doing absolutely nothing while Cadence pleasures you, along with it being wrong.”

“Aren’t you the one who encourages me to do these things.”

“Indeed, but I’m not the one acting upon it.”

“But y-.”

“Admit it, you love her lips around you…; eagerly slurping and sucking it while in her mind she begs for you to appreciate and percolate her.” Nightmare purred as she slightly got off topic.

“I'll confess that I do appreciate her.” I admitted as I felt her hand play with my sack.

With her head constantly bobbing in a practiced motion, I could feel my excitement reaching its peak as I tried to hold it in. “Gunna cum.” I managed to say.

Cadence must have heard me loud and clear as her pace quickened, and soon enough it hurt to contain what was coming and I had let it all out. “Ahh crap!” I pressed Cadence’s head against my pelvis as I released my payload.

Her nostrils flared as I released my grip from her, indicating she was breathing through her nose while my spunk spewed down her throat. Feeling the last bit of sperm leave my dick, Cadence popped it out of her mouth. Cleaning whatever remained on my length with her tongue, saliva and ejaculation leaked from Cadence’s chin and seeped into the rift between breasts that were being pushed together by the pink, open-topped dress she wore today.

After she was satisfied with her cleanliness, she allowed herself to restrain from sucking any further. “Thanks for breakfast Daniel, it was delicious.” She smiled, then smacking a kiss on my lips. “Though, it’s a shame it didn’t go where it should have, but I don’t think you will have a problem fixing that.”

“Uhh…what?”

“Meet me inside the castle garden’s shed at noon.” She arose from beneath me. “And don’t make me wait too long.” She seductively whispered before leaving me with a sway of her hips.

“It’s not about bearing a foal anymore is it Nightmare.”

“You now just noticed?”

“No, I’ve been trying to think it has, but I knew it wasn‘t.”

“Well, it’s good to see you finally see the light Daniel, as good…or horrible as the truth may sound, it is what it is.”

“Yeah, and now she wants me to fill her again.”

“And what’s not to love about that?”

I didn’t give her a verbal answer, instead my member jerked to the thought of stuffing Cadence again, making Nightmare giggle.

-

Sometime later:

“I’m so bored?” I whined, leaning over the bed while Nightmare sat on my legs, anchoring me.

“Didn’t you say you would start looking for a dark crystal once Cadence left you alone?” Nightmare was again reading a magazine, this time it being about fine dining.

“I have about half an hour left before I have to go find her, and if I did go off to find one I would only have two and half hours to do it.”

“You can always ignore Cadence’s request.” Nightmare suggested.

“Yeah, but didn’t you say that unstable mares were capable of just about anything.”

“Yes I did…, good to know you’re finally paying attention.” She flipped a page.

Sighing, I let my head hang off the bed’s edge while the thought of Cadence entered my mind. I reminded myself of how pretty she was, and if she wasn’t getting married I wouldn’t have any problems with following her requests to have sex with her, however that’s not the case. Also, Nightmare was right; I enjoyed most of the moments I was with Cadence, and my heart sunk every time I turned her down, but with all that’s going on I have no choice but to do my best in trying to restrain myself.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

Poor Daniel, he was so unaware of what was really going on inside Cadence’s head. Her monthly heat had actually passed the night after I introduced myself to him, but when I was forcing him into Cadence on that night I ‘may’ have slipped some of my magic into the princess of love causing her to become a bit more lewd. It was all part of the plan anyway; with her sexual drive constantly growing, ponies would eventually see her inability to be a ruler and exile her, leaving me with less of a pest to deal with.

However, while I’m yet to set up the final pieces of my plan, I feel myself becoming closer to the once creature I felt I could easily seduce with my power. My heart leapt when he would look into my eyes, and I would want to slap him for making me feel that way. I was Nightmare Moon, and I didn’t need another to make me feel happy, but somehow he did anyway and I couldn’t comprehend why.

-

It was just about to be twelve, and I had made my way to the Royal Crystal Gardens. The gardens, looking very similar to Canterlot’s, had one major difference as there were no statues added to it, but instead large crystals sprouted out of the ground, some big as trees.

It took more time than needed for me to find the shed, maybe twenty minutes, but Cadence only showed me where the gardens were during the tour, not what was in it. I digress, the shed was found and I was having worst time in deciding in what I should do; leave or follow Cadence’s request. If anything I would want to go inside and slap her with some sense, then probably slap myself for what I’ve done to her so far.

“You shouldn’t make her wait, Daniel.” Nightmare said.

“I…I don’t know anymore Nightmare, the guilt is getting to me.”

“If you’re too much of a filly to keep rolling in the hay with her, then try talking. That is your best asset by the way; you always slip by with your use of words.”

“Since when did your mind change from my dick to my tongue?” I questioned.

“It hasn’t, I’m just encouraging you to do so.”

“Well you can certainly start doing it more often, you always like to turn my words around.”

“That’s because I have sharper tongue than you.”

“Keep telling yourself that.”

“I will, you’re just too stubborn to accept something so simple such as that. Which by the way is another strong characteristic you have.”

Sighing as I rolled my eyes, I walked over to the shed, but before I entered Nightmare emerged from my body and stood behind me. “What’s the matter?”

“Nothing, I just want to get out some.” She yawned, stretching her arms above her head.

“You sure?” I raised a brow, slightly concerned if my stubbornness was making her uncomfortable. “I'm not that stubborn, am I?"

“Uh-huh, but don’t take it the wrong way. It’s nice and roomy inside you, but I can’t do much in there other than look through your memories or read your thoughts,” “And suck your balls dry.”

“Umm, okay but…just stay out of trouble.”

Smiling, Nightmare leaned forward and lightly kissed me on the cheek. “Likewise.” She whispered into my ear before slithering away in her mist form.

Blushing before turning around to the shed, I sighed heavily and marched toward it. “Come on Dan, you have to do it. Tell her what you think about all this and maybe she’ll understand…, or maybe she won’t, but just do it anyway. After that just leave the shed, I mean it’s not like she’s going to f- SHE’S WEARING PINK AND WHITE STRIPED STOCKINGS!!!” I opened the door to see Cadence’s backside as she looked like she was trying to push down the shed’s back wall. “Cadence?” I squeaked, glaring not at just her stockings, but she was also wearing matching suspenders as well as a bra containing her large chest.

“Oh Daniel, I was beginning to think you wouldn’t come.” She turned her head.

“W-…uhh…why are you wearing those?” I pointed at her legs.

“These?” She looked at the stockings.

“Yeah.”

“Because I knew you would take notice, don’t they look nice.”

“Naughty not nice.” “Ac…actually Cadence I want to talk to you about something.” I forced my attention to her face.

“Later. Right now it hurts.”

“What does?”

“My marehood, it needs attention.” She swished her tail to the side and revealed her private section.

“Shit, it's getting hard again!” “Cadence, don’t you think this idea of me getting you pregnant has gotten out of proportion?”

“I don’t see how it has, but enough chit-chat. It’s nice and wet just for you.” She jiggled her rump.

“Go away boner.” “Well, seeing how you don’t want to reason, I’ll just…” I turned to exit, but only to see the way out magically slam shut and lock itself.

“You’re not going to make it easy are you?” I heard Cadence giggle lecherously.

Feeling my heart race, I turned back around to see Cadence in the same position, still awaiting me to join her. “Where’s my angel and demon when I need them?”

“Right here boss.” Two little voices at the back of my head said.

“Quick, what do I do?”

“Isn’t it simple kid, you go over there and ram the shit out of her.” The deeper of the voices stated, which I assumed was the demon.

“Well, I wouldn’t say that, but seeing the current situation you're in I would advise in playing along, then talking to her.” The good one spoke.

“Really, is that it?”

“…Yeah, just about.”

“So what’re you waiting for you pansy, get over there and smack that ass!”

“See, this is why I prefer Nightmare over you two!”

“This is the first time you talked to us actually.”

“Really, then where the hell have you been for the past month?”

“We’ve always been here. You just never had this kind of situation where you decided to split your conscience in two, which by the way is us.”

“So you’re telling me there’s no oth-”

“Daniel!” Cadence hissed. “You make me wait, you try to talk your way out, and now you're stalling!?”

It didn’t take a genius to know she was getting mad, so seeing how this was my only option I began to pull the zipper down, and with that Cadence’s face lit up.

“Hurry Daniel, I don’t think I can take it any longer.” She pleaded.

Tossing my undergarments to the side as well as my dignity, I stepped forward and guided my member to her folds.

She moaned the second she felt my tip enter, and as my dick slid inside her muscle contractions massaged it. However, I was only halfway into her before her cunt tightened around my length.

With quick, heavy breathing coming from the princess, I forced the rest of my length inside as my pelvis touched her nice curves. “You were squeezing tight back there.” I said while my tool retreated so it could charge once more.

Plowing into her again, Cadence moaned loudly and her insides squeezed my shaft even harder. Grunting as her muscles tightened, I noticed fluids seep between my member and her folds. “Cumming already Princess?” I mused.

“I couldn’t help it, I’ve been longing for your stallion hood all morning, and just the bear thought of it makes me so moist.” She began to grind her ass against me.

Stopping to think about how much help it would require for her to get out of this state, her insides squeezed once again, and I started up a rhythm.

-

“Oooooh, buck meeee!” Cadence squealed as I had her against the wall.

I didn’t answer, for I was focused on keeping my pace steady. Though, after awhile I grabbed her flanks more firmly and began to thrust faster as I felt my peak arising. Cadence must of knew through my actions of what was about to happen, so she spread her legs wider for me and began teasing me with her tail as it brushed against my legs.

Unable to contain it any longer I climaxed into her quivering marehood, and along with my hot sperm, she moaned loudly and climaxed too as her juices coated my member.

While my seed poured inside her, the expression on Cadence’s face was priceless as her tongue hung from her mouth with the eyes rolled to the back of her skull. Feeling how my work here was done, I tried to remove my length from her, but only to feel her insides keeping me in place as I heard her growl irately.

“We’re not finished yet!” She stated.

“We aren’t!?”

Removing her bra and tossing it on the floor, she released my member and tackled me to the ground. “Not even close.” She maliciously glared down at me.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

“What-to-do, what-to-do…” I murmured repeatedly, hiding in the castle shadows.

I was about to slither over to another shadow across the hall, but then two maids caught my eye as they were coming my way. Hearing them speak to each other, I remained silent and listened to see if they had anything interesting to say.

“Did you see him Sweet Brush!?”

“Who?”

“The special guest staying here at the castle!”

“You mean the Royal Breeder?”

“Yeah!’

“I saw him when the princess was giving him the tour.”

“Really, did he look at you or anything?”

“Well, he did glare at me a couple times.” She spoke softly.

“He did!?”

“Yes, but it’s nothing to think too much about, he’s just here t-.”

“Nothing to think about!? Don’t you know what happens if he takes interest in a mare?”

“Umm…no.”

“You end up on his list, and you get to sleep with him!”

“Oh…, really?”

“Uh-huh, and since he looked at you that’s a good sign.”

“Maybe he was just curious to see how I was awake.”

“Please Sweet Brush, you always think the opposite, just look at yourself.”

“What about me?”

“Why wouldn’t he stare at you, you have the body close to that of a model.”

“But what about you Coffee Mix, don’t you think you have a nice body too?”

“Of course I do, I mean what stallion wouldn’t want to have a mare with these babies!” She placed a hand on her chest.

Their behavior indicated as if though they recently reached adulthood; their bodies looked mature enough, but their minds still seemed to have that filly attribute. Following them as they turned the corner to the hall they again stopped and began talking again.

“Do you really think he’ll put me on his list?”

“Yes, and if he doesn’t that’s his loss.”

Sweet Brush began poking her pointer fingers together, and the slightest bit of blush coated her face. “I remember when my mother told me about what it felt like.”

“She told you?”

“Mhmm, she said it felt wonderful and wished it would happen more often to her.”

I saw the mare Coffee Mix smile and wrap an arm around her friend.

“In that case, why don’t we both try and get on his list. In fact let’s see if we can request a duo, that way he can have us both at the same time!”

“Oh, but what about Honey Pot?”

“I’m sure he’ll take an interest in her.” “I’ve never seen a mare try so hard to fit her breasts into a maid outfit.”

“And what about the new maid, do you think she has a chance too?”

“You mean Jynx?”

“Uh-huh.”

“He’d be down right stupid to refuse her, the curves on that mare are unbelievable, though she does have a habit of being a little clumsy…, not to mention she’s a little odd too.”

“Speaking of odd, did Honey Pot tell you what she saw last night?”

“No, what?”

“She told me she saw Shining Armor with another mare right outside the castle.”

“What!? No way.”

“Yeah, but the next thing she told me I couldn’t believe.”

“What’d she tell you?”

“She said they kissed before they left each other.”

“No.” Coffee Mix gasped.

Slithering away from the two young mares, a dastardly grin took shape upon my face as I began brewing up a plan to split-up Cadence and Shining Armor. “Events just keep getting better…”

-

Cadence was riding on top after she straddled me, and the constant slamming of her ass against my pelvis was beginning to feel excruciating.

“Oh buck yes!” Cadence whimpered, massaging her tits as she continued to harshly bounce on my phallus.

Feeling my next peak approach, I gripped her flanks and unloaded into her once again. Cadence released a powerful, lustful moan before glaring down at me as my large bursts of cum filled her already stuffed womb.

With her breaths starting to calm, she smiled slightly and collapsed onto me with my dick still inside her. “Cadensh!” Her chest muffled my cry for her to get off, and with me being nearly out of it, I couldn’t throw her off, so I just lay there with princess of love resting atop my body.

-

Twenty minutes later:

Cadence began to stir back into reality, and eventually arose from me as I heaved.

“That was nice Daniel, I don’t suppose you could do it again tonight?”

“A-actually Cadence, I…I uhh…I wanted to talk about Shining.”

“Oh of course, what about him?”

“Why?” I simply sighed.

“Why what?”

“Why cheat on him, he looks like a nice guy.”

“He’s the nicest stallion I ever met.”

“But why not have sex with him…, I told you what to do next time you saw him didn’t I?”

“You really want to know why?” Cadence smirked.

“Yes.”

“This is why.” She began rubbing her tummy. “It feels so good to have it all inside me.”

“Would it make a difference if it was his?”

“Oh but he can’t, he hardly had any each time we did it.”

“Okay…, but listen. I can’t go on having sex with you.”

“What!? Why not?”

“You’re getting married, don’t you get it!? You will spend the rest of your life with Shining Armor in an honest committed relationship, and if you can’t handle your lust there’s no way it’ll last, and don’t you love him?”

“Yes, but he’s nothing compared to you when in bed.”

“That’s besides the point, being married isn’t all about sex, it’s about starting a whole new life with someone you cherish dearly.”

“You don’t get it Daniel, maybe where you’re from there are plenty of stallions to woo their mares. Here, stallions are so rare, and when a mare gets married to one she expects him to take responsibility in pleasuring her.”

“Then why don’t you teach him?”

“How, each time we’re in bed together he’s never in the mood.”

“Then put him in the mood; prepare a romantic dinner or something before going to bed.”

“What a great idea!” Cadence gasped.

“What, a romantic dinner?”

“Yes, that’s perfect. When he and I started dating we would always go out to eat, and after he would always be frisky.”

“Then there you go.”

“Why didn‘t I think of that in the first place!?” She conjured up the dress she wore this morning and began putting it on. Right after she stepped over me and exited the shed.

“…You forgot to nip her on the ear!” My conscience spoke as I started to fume from not remembering.

Hearing the shed door open again, Cadence poked her head in. “Oh, and by the way Daniel, this doesn’t mean we’re finished.” She stated before closing the door.

“Dammit!”

“Hey, don’t worry boss, you at least were able to shed some light on her.” The good side of my conscience spoke.

“Shed some light, please, he just informed her how to continue gaining Shining’s favor while still having sex with him. Not that it’s a bad thing.”

“How is that not a bad thing?”

“It aint bad because you didn’t lose a poon to fuck!”

“Ah go to hell you perverse idiot.” I mentally shouted.

“I’m the evil side of your conscience, where do you think I live!?”

Shaking the imaginary voices out of my head, I got up and dried whatever fluid I could from me using the stockings Cadence wore.

After soaking the stockings, I balled them up and threw them in a corner. I wasn’t completely dry around my lower region, so I had to use my hand to wipe up the rest. It wasn’t hygienic by any means, but it was better than walking around with foreign fluid under my pants. Once satisfied, I dressed myself then walked out of the shed. Due to cleaning myself with my hands, I thought it best to find a restroom to wash them, but I was sharp enough to spot a hose nearby. There was no soap involved, but the high water pressure from the hose allowed the smell of the fluids to relinquish.

Flailing my hands and fingers around to dry them, I found my way back into the castle. I was still the slightest bit concerned with Nightmare, she had always stuck to me after we met, and now she decided to wander on her own. It was a strange event I’ll admit, but the fact she kissed me caused it to be uncanny. “Could she like me?” I thought.

I didn’t ponder long as I saw a maid coming my way, and by the way she walked I had to stare, because her breasts bounced with every step she took. “Gotta be the bustiest maid yet.” I whispered to myself. They were larger than most mare’s, probably double G sized, but not quite as big as the princesses’. “I’m just waiting for one of them to accidentally bump into me.”

“Royal Breeder.” She said as she stopped in front of me.

She was even hotter up close; her light-pink coat was complimented by her hot-pink highlight that streaked through her white mane and tail, and then there were her golden eyes that looked innocently up into mine. “C-can I help you?” I stuttered, snapping back into reality.

“I need you to follow me, Shining Armor wishes to see you in his office.” She stated.

“…He does.” I spoke hesitantly. “OH SHIT, DID HE FIND OUT!!?”

“Yes, now if you would follow me I will take you to him.” She turned and began walking away, purposely swaying her hips so I’d stare. It was little to comfort me as I worried about what might happen in Shining’s office.

I wasn’t going to just run from the consequence, facing it is what made one have a strong will. Though, even if my will was made of a titanium alloy it wouldn’t be able to stop the pounding of my heart as it felt like bursting from my chest to run off and hide.

“Uhh…d-did he say why he wanted to see me?”

“No, he just came up to me and asked for me to bring you to him.”

“Crap!”

We eventually stood in front of Shining’s office, where the mare turned and walked the other way, but not before sending me a wink as I stared at her lower backside most of the time I was behind her.

Filling my lungs with as much air as I could, I pushed the door open and walked in with my chest and abs flexed so I could be prepared for the worst.

“Ah, there you are.” Shining said, looking up from a small pile of papers he was reading.

“Yeah, here I am.” I laughed uneasily.

“Uhh yeah, here you are.” He smiled awkwardly.

“So, you wanted to see me.”

“Yes, I actually need you to do something for me.”

“Oh thank God.” I heavily sighed, relaxing my front muscles.

“Is something wrong?” He questioned.

“Nothing, it’s just that when humans are called to their ‘superior’ it usually means they are in trouble.” I lied…, well not really, that’s usually the case.

“Is that why you looked so tense when you walked in?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, there’s no need to be, and I’m by no means your superior.”

“Alright, so what do you want me to do?”

“Well, since you’re not under my command, and the knights who are already have their tasks, it’s more of a favor I have to ask.”

“Okay shoot, what is it?”

“I am to check on a few crystal ponies that are outside the castle walls, but unfortunately I can’t due to another matter that needs my attention. So, to one stallion from another I don’t suppose you could help me out. I don’t want have to do it tomorrow, that’ll just put even more stress on me. I swear, there was nothing about paper work when I accepted to be ca-”

“I’ll do it.” I interrupted.

“You will?” He said a bit surprised.

“Sure, why not, I’ve been wanting to explore someplace else other than the castle.” “Well actually I’m going to go look for a dark crystal, but don’t worry I’ll be sure to check on the ponies too.”

“Great, here you are.” He handed over a list with six names on it, and next to each name it gave their address. “Those are the ponies you’ll need to check up on. After you do just tell me which ones are still asleep and which ones aren’t.”

“Will do.” I stuffed the list in my pocket.

“Oh, and Daniel. If Cadence asks where I am, just tell her I’m working late tonight.” He told.

“Sure thing.” I nodded before leaving. “I forgot to mention this Shining, but I fucked your fiancé again!”

-

Several hours later:

I actually started searching for the ponies on the list about half an hour ago, the rest of the time before I spent just wandering the streets of the Crystal City. There wasn’t too much to see as it all looked very similar to Canterlot, only there was a mare being mesmerized by a muffin shop. Before I actually came down into the city to explore I saw Cadence preparing the dining table we sat at this morning. She was definitely wanting to gain Shining’s attention as the décor she put  on the table could only be found in the wealthiest of homes, which probably meant Cadence was the one who put fine décor magazines in every bedroom of the castle because she must read them. Also, that would explain why she asked if I found anything interesting in the décor magazine I was looking through while riding the train here.

“Alright, one more.” I checked off the fifth pony from the list Shining gave me.

I had only one more pony to go, and so far the one’s checked off were asleep. Reading the address of the last pony, I took notice of the name of the street he or she lived on. “Dark Crystal Avenue? Well that’s convenient.” I shrugged, spotting the street just across from the one I was on.

I eventually found the pony’s house and tried the door handle, but it was locked just like the other ponies’ homes. I knew the house had a backdoor because the rest of them did, but I assumed it was locked as the others were also. I didn’t take what I had to do to get inside the homes lightly due to them being locked, so through all five houses I’ve been to, now six, I hurled stones at the first story’s window until it shattered completely. I’m not sure why I bothered to enter the houses after I broke the windows; it would be obvious to know that if a pony didn’t investigate it meant they were asleep, but being the cautious person I am I had to make sure.

Once entering this particular pony’s home, I began to search for him or her. I found the pony, or stallion in the first room I decided to search, and coincidentally it was his bedroom. He was asleep as expected, but I didn’t immediately decide to head out after checking his name off as I was in awe at how much acne was on his face, and the fact he looked incredibly nerdy. “This is what happens when you eat sweets excessively.” I mused. Feeling sorry for him as I knew what it felt like to have that stuff cover one’s face, I found the house’s bathroom and lathered up a bar of soap. Coming back into his bedroom I began scrubbing his face with it. What I was doing was just plain weird I know, but when he would wake up he would see there wouldn’t be as much on his face.

I brought the bar of soap back to the bathroom and re-entered his room as they were connected, but before I could leave I noticed the stallion was wearing a royal purple cloak. I don’t know why, but the cloak caught my interest as I walked forward to examine it, but as I neared the bed he lay on I tripped over the bedroom’s rug and fell. Luckily I caught myself before I hit the floor, and looking where I fell I saw that the rug was in fact covering a trapdoor. Glaring over at the stallion on the bed, I knew why his cloak caught my interest now. It just came to me that he was perhaps part of a cult; I mean how often do you see someone in a brilliant, royal purple cloak, not to mention have a hidden trapdoor in their room? “Well he does live on Dark Crystal Avenue, maybe there’s some down there.”

Grabbing the large iron ring that lifted the trapdoor, I pulled it up. I was a little bit surprised that it wasn’t at all heavy to lift, but after I opened it I noticed I could see the bottom of where a ladder ended, which meant there was light down there. I was too curious to know where I would end up if I was at the base of the ladder, so I began to descend down the ladder. Once reaching the bottom, I simultaneously raised my brows as there were lit torches down here, and alongside the odd fact they were lit, they had a purple flame to them. Since there were torches separated from each other every five meters or so I concluded that I was in a passage way, and since I was already down here I decided to follow the passage to wherever it led.

What was about fifteen minutes of walking, the passage eventually concluded into a large man made…,or pony made chamber. The walls were aligned with the eerie torches every few feet as I glared about the room, and at the end of the chamber, before two closed passages began, there was a broad altar with a large statue on top of it. Cautiously approaching the altar, I stared at the statue that stood atop it, and after close examination it had to be the most bizarre sculpture I’d ever seen; the statue was that of a fierce, naked, unicorn mare with her mouth wide open, and her lower privates expressing muscle relief. Just continuing to stare at the strange statue, my eyes averted to the glistening of a few objects at the altar’s base.

Things only got weirder after I picked up what gave off the shimmering affect. What I had in my hands were obviously crystals, and by their color I assumed they were dark crystals as they were nontransparent, but it was their shape that sent tingles up my spine, for these crystals were shaped just like that of an erect penis. “What the hell?” I murmured.

Looking at the erotic shaped crystals in my hand, then back at the statue, I began to hypothesize what these peculiar crystals were used for. “You’re joking. Someone would actually go this far to be turned on?” I held one of crystals in front of the statue’s mouth, but feeling the urge to, I fed the crystal into the stone mare’s mouth as I found it amusing. Walking behind the altar, I stuffed another crystal into the statue, but this time it was up her vagina. I couldn’t help but silently laugh to myself as well as wonder how the crystals were able to smoothly glide into the openings. I held a third crystal in my hand, but sensing the need not to shove it up the stone mare’s rectum I held onto it, well it wasn’t just me having that one feeling as I knew Nightmare needed a dark crystal to open the forbidden section of the royal archives. However, with how the other two crystals were used I took a simple guess that Nightmare would either gain the crystal’s power by swallowing it, or by taking it in the back way. In either case she would be consuming a phallus.

Going back the way I came, I failed to notice the statue beginning to glow from the crystals I slid into it.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

I’ve been following Shining Armor for awhile now. He constantly kept looking over his shoulder just to see if he was being followed, it was a smart thing for him to do since he was, but I was more than capable of keeping myself hidden amongst the shadows.

My interest grew tremendously once he was off the castle grounds and in the city, where he surprisingly met Daniel coming from the opposite direction. Keeping myself hidden, I listened to what he and Daniel had to say.

“Daniel?”

“Oh hey, I just finished checking on the ponies you wanted.”

“You did, were any of them awake?”

“Nope, they’re all still hibernating.”

“Good, that means I can keep up with my normal schedule, you have my thanks.” Shining took the list he gave him earlier before passing Daniel up on the street.

“Wait Shining, I forgot to mention.”

“What?”

“If you see some houses with their windows shattered don’t be alarmed.”

“Why?”

“I couldn’t check on the ponies you requested if I couldn’t get inside.”

“Why didn’t you just-…never mind. You did the favor and that’s all I asked.”

“Alright, I’ll just go back to the castle then.” Daniel turned and walked away.

I didn’t reveal myself to Daniel, though I had the urge to, instead I kept following Shining to wherever he was going.

I’ll admit Shining was going about this much smarter than I previously thought; he would go down one street, then another, then back down the previous street to go down a different one. He could’ve had me fooled that he was just making his rounds, but the fact he was trying to be elusive was enough to keep me going.

Suddenly stopping myself from skipping over to another shadow across the street, Shining began looking in all directions, his eyes averting back and forth trying to catch anything out of the ordinary as he stood in front of a large manor. Gazing at what he would do next, I watched him enter through the manor’s gate and enter the abode, but not before tossing something into an empty flowerpot.

After he entered the manor, I skidded on through the gate and retrieved a crumpled up piece of paper, which so happened to be a note, from the flowerpot. Straightening the creases and other folds it read ‘If you dare say anything about what’s happening between us I’ll be sure to end your career as Captain of the Guard. Also, your performance last night was mediocre and I expect you to do better this evening.’

“Performance, eh.” I held on to the note and slithered through the keyhole of the front door. It was dark inside the manor, which was good for me because I wouldn’t be spotted easily. Hearing activity up the stairs, I quickly traversed them and peaked inside the room where it was coming from. To my utter surprise, I actually didn’t see this coming as I was transfixed on what was going on inside the room. “Looks like the maid wasn’t lying about she saw.”

In what was a small ornate bedroom, Shining was being handled by an older mare as she greedily sucked his member. Before long he came just like any other stallion, and by his expression I knew he wasn’t enjoying it. Rereading the note Shining threw away to myself, I assumed this mare was blackmailing him into doing what she wants. After he had climaxed, Shining began to speak as I listened in.

“I can’t believe I’m doing this.” He sighed irritably.

“Consequences happen when you‘re drunk.” The mare stated before licking his tip.

“This isn’t consequence, you’re just using me like a selfish whorse.” He snarled.

“Mmm-hmmm.” She moaned her reply as she began to blow him again.

“And what do you have against Cadence, she hasn’t done anything to you.”

“If she gets her way she will.” The mare popped Shining’s tool from her mouth. “Not that it will happen with you being dryer than a towel.” She said before undressing herself.

Soon enough, I watched them go at it as the mare rode on top of Shining, ordering him to rut her faster and harder. “Oh don’t worry Shining, Cadence will find out.” I smirked at the two of them before quietly leaving them to their business.

-

Some time later Nightmare Moon First person:

I watched the princess of love wait for Shining to show up so they could have their meal together, and as she waited she kept adjusting the candelabrum so it would have a better perspective.

After a few minutes passed she arose from her seat and began to come my way. Seeing this as the perfect opportunity, I silently raced over to Shining’s office and planted the now unruffled note on his door before scurrying off to find Daniel.

-

I silently laughed to myself as I continued to stare at the phallus shaped crystal I brought in the room I stayed in. I was still being amused by how these particular crystals were used to penetrate the statue of a mare. The more I thought about it the bigger my grin became as I pictured the stallion with the cloak masturbating to something such as that. “Why, just why?”

Picking up the crystal, I saw my somewhat visible reflection, and along with it there was the reflection of Nightmare.

“I didn’t think you were into that kind of stuff.” Nightmare said from behind.

“What, this?” I was gripping the crystal in the center with one hand, before tossing it on the bed as I saw Nightmare chuckle. “N-no, it’s not what you think.” I defended myself.

“So you were just amusing yourself with it?”

“Ye-…no!”

“Uh-huh, I bel-.”

“It’s a dark crystal, I found it when I was doing something for Shining.”

“Really?” She picked it up and examined it. “Why do you suppose it’s shaped this way?”

“Uhhh, I dunno.” I shrugged.

“It’s awfully smooth too.” She dragged a finger across it. “Hmmm.” Nightmare then stuck out her tongue and licked it.

“That was hot.” “So, how exactly will that give you more power?”

“All I have to do is shatter it, and to whomever breaks it gains a temporary, and excessive incline of magic.”

“I’m guessing it wouldn’t be a good idea to break it now.?”

“Indeed, so be sure to pack it.” She handed it over.

“Right.” I brought my suitcase from under the bed and packed the crystal inside. “Did you do anything while you were gone?” I asked, sliding my suitcase back under the bed.

“Oh, I didn’t do much; just wandered around to find Shining rutting another mare.”

“WHAT!?” My mouth gaped.

“Mhmm, I followed him to a manor where he was meeting a mare in secret.”

“He’s cheating her!?” My eye twitched.

“And get this, he’s also going to dump Cadence for her too.”

“No…, I don’t believe you.” I shook my head.

Just when Nightmare opened her mouth to speak, we both heard an anguish cry from outside our room. “What the fuck was that?” The hairs at the back of my neck arose.

“No idea.” Nightmare said dully.

Exiting my room to investigate, I found Cadence on her knees a few halls down where Shining’s office was. “Cadence, what happened?” I rushed over to her. When I got close I saw her face covered with tears, and her fist clenched tightly around something.

“How could he?” Cadence whimpered, then dropping the note to sob into her hands.

Picking up the note and reading it, the feeling of horror consumed my body. Shining was indeed cheating on her, but the tone of the note was unearthly. It sounded is if though it was more of a threat than an actual love letter. Thinking of the possibilities, I remembered Cadence telling me about the requirements she had to have if she wanted to be the ruler of the Crystal Empire. One being that she had to be married, and two she had bear a foal. “Wait Cadence, what if this is blackmail.”

She didn’t answer, the poor princess was sobbing her eyes out as tears fell through the creases between her fingers.

“I doubt Shining would do this to you willingly, I’m sure he has an explanation.”

“Explanation.” Cadence growled, slowly raising her head. She looked at me menacingly, her cheeks puffy and red with tear trails going down her face.

“Yeah, just reread the note.” I gave it too her.

Snatching it from my hand, she skimmed through it multiple times before tearing it to shreds.

“Cadence, I th-.”

“The whorse wants war? Fine.” Cadence stood with her fists clenched tightly.

“War!?”

“If anyone, a noble wrote this, and it’s why Shining has been having unusual hours lately.” Her teeth clenched.

“Say it is, but what will you do?”

“I’m going to play along.” Cadence’s scowl turned into a devious smirk.

“What?”

“I’m smarter than I look Daniel. This mare is trying to get pregnant through Shining so she can claim the throne.”

“Okay, but what about him.”

“Shining, if she is blackmailing him like you said, then she’s performing effectively.”

“How?”

“It’s a matter of class. The common soldier cannot marry into nobility without having an officer’s rank, and if she could strip Shining’s rank then he and I cannot wed.”

“But what if he does tell you and she finds out, how will she be able to?”

“Since Shining and I are engaged, that means his rank is qualified for not just Canterlot, but here as well, and since the nobles still hold power before I become married and pregnant, it means they can object to Shining’s rank as captain of the guard.

“But it’s just one pony, wouldn’t the majority of them have to agree?”

“The nobles here are closely tied, and since I’m around all their power is at risk, so I’m sure they’ll try anything to keep me from becoming their ruler.”

“What happens if she does get pregnant, doesn’t she have to be married as well?”

“The same rule applied to me also applies to them, and if she does bear a foal I don’t think it would be hard for that mare to get married with her being able to hold supreme power over the land. Not that it will happen.”

“How do you know.”

“Knowing Shining when he’s in bed, there’s no way he’ll impregnate the mare blackmailing him. It’ll all be in vain for her.”

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

I’ll admit, but I haven’t been giving Cadence enough credit. I thought for sure she would break it off with Shining, but I suppose everything doesn’t always go the way I plan them. However, I could sense the bitter rage inside her towards Shining, and I knew she was going to do something drastic due to her erratic emotion if she kept her knowledge quiet.

-

“Well, since you have it all planned out I guess I’ll leave you to it.” I turned to leave, but only to be stopped by her powerful embrace.

“Don’t be so hasty Daniel, since Shining is having intercourse with another mare, don’t you think it would be fair if we kept up our relationship.” She said lustfully.

“Uhh…can I choose not to answer that?”

Giggling, Cadence took me by the shirt collar and dragged me away to her and Shining’s chamber.

“Want me to take over?” Nightmare surprisingly offered as Cadence began undressing me.

“Please.”

(There’s been enough clop with Cadence in this chapter, so you get the idea of what's going to happen)

-

Three hours later:

Nightmare had given me control over my body after she finished up with Cadence, and by the way Cadence looked I knew Nightmare used my body to its fullest as the princess had the look of pure bliss.

“You couldn’t have given me control after I was asleep?” I complained while shakily making my way down the halls to my room.

“Stop your whining, I did you another favor.”

“Yeah you did, but could you have…-screw it I’m almost there anyway.” I entered the hall where my room was.

Pushing the door open, I didn’t even think about taking my clothes off before going to bed. I was spent from under Nightmare’s influence, and all I wanted was rest. After pulling the sheets over myself, Nightmare emerged and lay beside me. Turning my head to face her, I returned the affection she had on me earlier and kissed her on the muzzle.

“What was that for?” Nightmare blushed, wiping off where my lips touched her.

“Just returning the favor.”

“It wasn’t necessary.”

“I thought it was.” I simply stated before turning over on my side to go to sleep. “Also, when you asked about what ‘me time’ in the shower was…, it’s nothing more but pondering.”

“But what do you think about?”

“…You, and every other pony I met, but also how my life’s changed in only a matter of weeks.”

“Is that why you sit in the shower for so long, you’re too busy thinking about me?”

“In a sense.” I said, covering my head with the sheets. “Oh, and Nightmare, since you’ve been away for half the day I bet you’re starving.” I reminded her of one of the only things she consumed.

“Not tonight.”

“Really, why?”

“I like where I’m at.” She whispered, snuggling real close to me as we both fell asleep.

Chapter 21: The Archives

XY: Chromosome

Chapter twenty-one: The Archives

‘Daniel,

I’m sorry to interrupt your vacation after a month’s hard work, but due to unfortunate

timely situations I ask that you return to Canterlot as soon as you can. I advise you to be wary

when returning as there is believed to be an imposter whom boarded the same train you did two

days ago. Strange events have been occurring in just the past few days of your absence, and I’m

afraid you’ll be dragged into one if you’re not careful. I have dispatched a train for you to board

today, and it should arrive before noon. Again, I am sorry for this early recall during your time

off.

Love,

Princess Celestia’

“Well, that‘s convenient.”

“Awww, she wrote ‘love‘.” Nightmare cooed.

Noticing the powerful four letter word, I rolled the scroll up and held onto it as I finished packing my suitcase. I was actually planning on leaving the Crystal Empire today because Nightmare and I now had what we came for, and there was the fact Cadence found out about Shining and the mare blackmailing him, so I knew things were going to heat up fast. Seeing how I didn’t want to take part in what would go down I was going to forge a letter from Celestia telling me to go back to Canterlot, but coincidentally Celestia had already sent me a letter saying so this morning.

“ ‘Wonder who the imposter is.” I rubbed my chin.

“Does it really matter?”

“If Celestia wants me to go back today then apparently it does.”

“I would say it’s more of an excuse for her.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Think about it; Celestia hasn’t been in heat for the past two or so weeks, and now she wants you to go back just so she can sleep with you.”

“But you don’t know that.”

“Oh, then perhaps I need to inform you again about what happens to a mare when she gets a stallion.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know, but even so, that’s beside the point. We got what we need and we’re leaving.” I began to pack my suitcase as I brought it out from under the bed. “Hey, where’d the crystal go?” I frantically looked through my suitcase for it.

“Don’t worry your pretty little head off, it’s right here.” Nightmare held the dark crystal in her hand.

“Didn’t I pack that last night?”

“Maybe…” Nightmare blushed slightly as she tossed it in with the rest of my clothes.

“What were you doing with it?” I sent Nightmare a sly smile.

“None of your business.” She turned away with her arms crossed.

“Uh-huh.” I smiled, zipping up the suitcase. “Well I’m packed, you ready?”

“…Yeah.” Nightmare sighed before entering through my mouth.

-

Jynx First person:

After the mirror broke I continued my mission of spying on the Crystal Empire. However, I knew I was going to get it when I returned back to the hive, so the least I could do would be to gather up as much information as I could.

Accidentally tripping over the rug in the princess’s chamber, because I caught sight of an uncanny knotted rope on a chair, I hit my head against the nightstand causing a book it supported to drop onto my head and land in my hands. Groaning as I took it, I flipped it open and the first two words I saw were ‘Dear Diary’. Seeing how it was a diary, I let it be because even though I was to collect information it wasn’t right to look through someone’s personal thoughts. However, my will to control my curiosity was delicate and usually broke, and unfortunately this was one of the times it did.

Scanning through her diary, I took note how she had written the requirements down for her to become the ruler of the Crystal Empire; married and pregnant. I engraved the requirements onto my brain as it would be vital to tell my queen about this, for another alicorn ruling to the north could pose a threat to the hive. Though, the further I scanned what she had written, the more I noticed the word ‘Daniel’.

Dear Diary,

I’ll be going to Canterlot tomorrow so I can  discuss my wedding with Aunt Celestia. She had been so kind to me in the past, and I hope she will allow me to ask a heavy favor. I want to have my wedding in Canterlot during spring as it is the season in which life begins to flourish and start anew, just like how I will start to spend the rest of my life with Shining. Why Canterlot you ask, it’s rather simple as there are no records of an alicorn ever being married, so the wedding will draw a crowd, especially since it will be in the capital. However, if Aunt Celestia declines that I have it in Canterlot, then I could easily be married somewhere else, but even if I’m married there’s still one more requirement in order for me to claim the throne to the Crystal Empire. Shining armor will make a great husband I know, but impregnating me is another problem as he’s never in the mood when I am, but on the rare occasion when he is he doesn’t put much effort in satisfying me. I’ve tried everything that I know to arouse him or make myself more fertile, but apparently it’s not enough. If I am to become pregnant I’m going to have to find someone who can enlighten me on what I must do.

Dear Diary,

I have met the most wonderful person here in Canterlot. His name is Daniel and he’s not a pony or any other creature that I’ve ever seen before, but that doesn’t stop him from looking attractive. Apparently he’s the one who’s  going to repopulate the stallion gender so that our race can endure, a noble task if you ask me. Since his job will be to repopulate I should ask him about other ways to gain a male’s attention when it comes to intercourse. However, while on the subject of intercourse, the unthinkable happened this evening after he helped me with my luggage to the room I was to stay in. I’m not sure how it happened, but before he left me I tripped and my mouth somehow ended up engulfing his stallionhood. It was a freak accident as sometimes events cannot be explained, but to say the least I liked having him inside me.

Dear Diary,

Ever since last night I can’t stop thinking about him. Daniel was very apologetic with the incident last night, but since I am the princess of love I could tell he enjoyed it in the slightest sense. Speaking of the incident, there was another between him and I tonight. I invited him to the guest room I was staying in to talk more about arousing a stallion with him, however I never had the chance too because before I knew it he slipped his stallionhood inside me. It felt just like it did last night, so smooth and long, not mention fat. He thrust fiercely into me, and it felt like a dream come true as his length slid in and out of me. Though, what I didn’t expect was for Daniel to stop so suddenly. At first I thought he reached his peak and couldn’t go anymore, but apparently that wasn’t so because when I turned around he was in a panic. He apologized more than he should’ve before he left, and I didn’t understand why. However, what he did was a minimum for my sating, and I wish for it to happen again.

Dear Diary,

I have it all planned out now, Shining will be the one I shall marry, and Daniel will be the one who will impregnate me. I wish Shining was half as good as Daniel when it comes to sex, but apparently this creature, or human as his species is called, is much more competent. I’ve already informed him of the favor for impregnating me, and he agreed…through his erection. I still love Shining and I want to spend my life with him, but Daniel has the one thing I will need from time to time from Shining, a good bucking. Unfortunately, I must leave tomorrow to go back to the Crystal Empire as I planned to stay only for several days. However, I don’t think Aunt Celestia or Luna would mind if I stayed a little longer, and have fun with Daniel in secret.

Dear Diary,

Here I am back at the Crystal Empire with Daniel…, and Shining of course. I managed to convince Daniel to spend some time here while on his break from repopulating, and so far it has been wonderful, especially the train ride back here. I was happy to see Shining after being absent for an entire month, but my thoughts were still planted on Daniel. It’s a good thing they’re getting along, that way Shining wouldn’t expect him to be capable of rutting me behind his back.

There was another entry after the last one I read, but its contents were full of lecherous malice and smite so I couldn’t finish it as I disliked stuff such as that. However, when she mentioned Daniel wasn’t a creature she had seen before, I thought back to when I was peeking on her and the Soiled Heater through the window two days ago.

-

Two Days Earlier: Jynx First person

“Just a little higher Derpy.” I said to the struggling pegasus below as I tried to peek into the window where the Broiled Seeder was.

“How come you’re not using your wings?”

“Because I’m not good doing two things at once.”

“Ohhh, so why you’re spying I’m making you fly.”

“Exactly!”

“Wow, that’s smart.”

“Thanks, but we have to be quiet, I don’t want them to hear us.” I warned, not realizing they couldn’t hear us in the slightest because we were on the outside of the window.

As we both shut our mouths and stayed silent, other than the flapping of Derpy’s wings, I watched the Broiled Seeder enter along with Cadence. Continuing to spy, I was surprised to see her push the weird creature onto the bed and climb on top of him. What happened the rest of the time was indescribable, I never seen anyone perform something so attractive with another. In fact it was so alluring that I almost slipped from Derpy’s grasp.

“Careful.” Derpy said from below.

“I know.”

“So, what’s going on in there?”

“I dunno, but it looks…fun.” I murmured the last part.

“What?”

“Nothing…,  but I think I’m done spying on him.” I began flapping my wings to relieve Derpy from supporting me.

“You sure?”

“Yes.”

“Great, that means we can get muffins now, and spy later!”

“Don’t forget about vanilla ice-cream.”

“That too!”

We eventually found a bakery that sold muffins, but no pony was there because they were all still probably asleep. However, Derpy was determined to get her muffins, so she stayed behind and unfortunately I had to leave her at the bakery because I had to continue spying.

-

Jynx First person:

“Wait, what if sex was what the Broiled Seeder and Cadence were doing? Hmm, but here it says she only had sex with some weird creature named Daniel. But wait, that would mean…” Coming to realization, my eyes lit up and I pieced the puzzle together as my grip tightened around the diary. “…The weird creature is the Foiled Meter…, and the Foiled Meter is Daniel!”

-

After shutting the guest door behind me, I began to make my way to the keep where the main entrance was. I was hoping to stumble upon Cadence and tell her Celestia wanted me to return to Canterlot, but instead I bumped into a maid, for we both came from opposite sides of a corner leading to adjacent halls. “Seems my minor goal was fulfilled, ‘accidentally bump into a maid’.”

Arising to my feet, my eyes immediately began scanning the mare in the maid outfit. “Oh my God, she’s so cute!” I blushed seeing how petit she was in comparison to most other mares, though most of my blush was present because I couldn’t stop staring at how large her ‘distinctions’ were, especially her legs as I blinked several times at them. “Uhh…oh, sorry…I didn’t mean to bump into you.” I finally snapped out of my perverted thoughts, and helped her to her feet.

“I-it’s fine, I bump into ponies a lot.” She brushed her sleeves off before smiling up at me.

Returning the seemingly unnecessary smile, her expression straightened as she began staring at me quizzically.

“Hold on a sec…, you’re not a pony.” She said.

“Yeah, I kn-.”

“Wait…, you’re the Toiled Beater aren’t you!” A look of awe replaced her quizzical expression.

“I-I’m sorry, what?” I raised a brow thinking I misheard her.

“You’re Toiled Beater right?”

“Uhhh…you mean Royal Breeder?” I questioned.

“….Yes!” She nodded.

“Yeah, that’s me.”

“Wow, you look much taller in person than through a window.”

“A window?” I raised a brow.

“Mhmm.” She turned and bent over to pick up a book she dropped when we both collided.

Staring at how wide her hips were for a mare her size, I began to daydream again before feeling a slight pain in my nose.

“Careful Daniel, you almost ruptured a blood vessel.” Nightmare spoke.

“Oh my God, look at those legs!”

“I know, aren’t they gorgeous.”

“Yeah!”

“And how ‘bout her tits, don’t they look succulent for a cute mare her size.”

“That’s why they call them fun-size!” “Err…wait, what do you mean ‘through a window’.” I snapped myself out of my mind and asked after she turned back around with the arms embracing the book.

“Oh, it’s nothing really, I just so happened to see you with the princess when she was in there.”

“You what!?”

“Yeah, she was doing something really weird to you.”

“Please don’t tell anyone.” I pleaded.

“Don’t worry I won’t.” She chirped before letting out a small gasp. “Unless…” She added with slyness in her voice. “Ask him for Vanilla ice-cream!”

“Deal!” I accepted, thinking that I knew what she wanted in order to keep her mouth shut. “After seeing what she saw, she’s probably curious.”

“Yes!” She squealed.

“Just…well, I’m going to have to give it to you somewhere private.”

“Okay.” She smiled as she held my hand for me to lead the way.

Backtracking to the guest room I stayed in, I reopened the door and set my suitcase against the wall as I began to unzip my pants.

“Soooo, it was in here the entire time.”

“Uhh…sure, I guess.” I said, pulling my pants down.

“Great, but wh-…” She stopped dead in her sentence as I pulled my underwear down and revealed my length to her. “Wh-…what is that?” Her eyes widened as she fell to her knees.

“Don’t you know?”

“Is it a horn?”

“Well…, derogatorily it is.” I shrugged.

“Can I touch it?”

“Go ahead, that is why it’s out.”

She first poked it with a finger, and quickly after she began fondling with it causing it to erect.

“I’m starting to like this thing.” The maid spoke as she began to stroke it. “Is it okay if I lick it?” She asked with innocent puppy eyes.

Nodding, I watched her take her first lick with the tip of her tongue as blush quickly coated her face.. Right after she took another lick, then another, and before I knew it she had the entire thing down her throat.

-

Jynx First person:

I felt like a whole new changeling with his horn inside my mouth. A mixture of strange feelings drenched my mind and I couldn’t shake them out, and along with them was an uncontrollable heat inside me. It was beginning to get hot and I felt the need to lose my outfit so I could cool down. So, with his horn still inside my mouth I reached behind my head and undid the zipper to my maid outfit.

He helped in dispersing my outfit after my zipper was undone, but what I thought would cool me down only did the opposite as my body temperature kept rising. The emotions I were feeling were so new and independent that I just wanted to hide and sob my eyes out; the heat kept getting worse and along with it my privates began to drip.

Looking up at the stallion with pleading eyes, my mind pleaded for his help in making these symptoms stop. He looked back into mine with his hazel irises, and the moment he did I lost myself. Everything I felt stopped and a new emotion revealed itself.

Popping his horn from my mouth, I arose to my feet and hugged him as tight as I could. His body was so cool compared to mine, and with the temperature inside me so high and cruel I suddenly knew what I had to do.

Rubbing and pressing my figure against his, he fell back onto the guest room’s bed. As I lay atop him I pressed myself even harder against him, wanting every bit of coolness he had. “I’m so hot.” I spoke, pressing the side of my face against his chest.

“Yeah you are.” He replied back, placing his hands on my flanks as I moaned.

The emotions were becoming intense, and pressure began flow to my fangs as my tongue tasted venom. I had never bitten anything before and I had always been curious to know what would happen. Opening my mouth to bite him on the neck I froze suddenly as I felt something prod my private section.

“You ready?” He asked.

“I…think so.” I answered unsure of what was to happen.

He immediately gripped my thighs, and what happened next sent ice cold shivers up my spine as his horn penetrated my marehood. “Harder.” I heard myself say, and right after his horn retreated from me before harshly plunging back inside as his pelvis slapped against my rear.

It felt so good, and as I was about to ask him to do it again his pelvis again slapped against my butt as his horn delved deep within. Moments later it was a constant motion with his horn plunging and receding from me. The feeling was wonderful, and I wished it to never stop. However, with my bliss cut short more pressure was forced onto my fangs as a spoon full of venom landed on my tongue. Not seeing any other option but to bite him, I began licking the side of his neck to clean it, and with it coated with a thin layer of saliva I opened my mouth and my small fangs sunk into his flesh as I felt his horn stop thrusting into me as it went still within.

-

Momentarily blacking out, my manhood started to become agitated as a sharp sting coursed throughout by crotch. The moment reminded me of when I drank the serum at Zecora’s because that was the last time I felt the same sensation down in that region. However, because of the shock I was temporarily in I couldn’t really move myself or swear at the pain.

It was moments later that my vision came back and the maid was staring right at me. “D-did you just bite me?” I said catching sight of her fangs.

“Sorry, I…I couldn’t help it.”

“But…how-” Stopping myself short as the pain continued, the follow up was the insane amount of buildup that wanted to exit my shaft.

Unable to bear the pressure I had to release it, and its destination were the moist insides of the maid laying atop me as I felt bursts of sperm shoot from my tip.

“Ahhh, so she’s a changeling.” Nightmare said.

“What’s a changeling?”

“It’s a pony-like creature that can morph into something completely different.”

“But how do you know?”

“The venom coursing through your body gave it away.”

“What!?”

“Don’t worry, changeling venom only does two things…to males that is.”

“And those two things would be?”

“The venom makes you submissive towards the changeling that injected you, and if you’re a male, which you are, it increases your testosterone production.”

“Why the hell would it increase testosterone production!?”

“Because all changelings are female, and they require other species’ males to get them pregnant, and usually the male of the different species will have intercourse with as many changelings as he can before…”

“Before what?”

“Before he dies.”

“WHAT!!?”

“Oooooh, I don’t think I can take anymore.” The mare moaned as my sperm filled her throughout the small conversation I had with Nightmare.

“Huh…oh crap!” I pulled my dick out from her as I saw her once slim stomach now expanded.

“Nice job Daniel.” Nightmare shot sarcastically.

“What?”

“Because you ‘filled’ her, she’s now going to lay dozens of eggs!”

“Right now!?”

“Not at this second but it’ll be soon.”

“So, what do I do?”

“We leave and let Cadence deal with it.”

Glaring at  the changeling disguised as a maid, I watched as she rubbed her bulging stomach before she noticed me.

“Don’t even think about it, just leave her.”

“But she-.”

“You already have enough to deal with, and taking care of a changeling will only burden you more.”

Again Nightmare was right, I already had my hands full with Cadence and the other princesses, so worrying about another wouldn’t do me any good. “Where will she go if I leave her?”

“Ugggh, I think she pumped too much venom into you…Listen, she’ll go back to whatever hive she came from, and after that she’ll take care of her eggs.”

“But…I can’t just abandon her. She needs m-.”

-

Nightmare Moon:

Controlling his movements, Daniel exited the guest room after putting his clothes back on and grabbing his suitcase. Really, I didn’t care if he had another mare to worry about, but a changeling was different; they’ve been enemies with ponies since the beginning, and I wasn’t about to let a changeling take Daniel to her hive.

As I looked through his eyes as Daniel strolled down to the castle keep, I caught sight of Cadence as she entered through an opposite hall. Feeling it was time for Daniel to have his body back, I allowed him to gain control of his body.

-

“Ahhh Daniel, did you have a good sleep last night?” Cadence asked as she approached.

“Well, from what happened before I went to sleep I would say it was great.” “Dammit Nightmare, tell me when you decide to use my body!”

I watched Cadence giggle as blush coated her face before her eyes narrowed at the suitcase. “Why do you have your luggage?”

“Oh, I was trying to find you so that I could tell you I’m leaving.”

“You’re leaving!?”

“Yeah I-”

“But you’ve only been here for two days!”

“I know, but I got a letter this morning from Celestia telling me to come back to Canterlot.”

“Whatever for?”

“She wrote that there have been strange events since I left, and she’s worried I’ll get caught up in one.”

“What kind of events?”

“I don’t know, the letter didn’t say.”

“Did she write anything else to you?”

“Other than strange events…she’s sending a train over here for me to board.” I purposely left out the imposter mentioned in the letter as I didn’t want Cadence to become suspicious of the changeling.

“When will it arrive?”

“Noon.”

“Noon…, that’s less than an hour!”

“That’s why I’m heading for the platform.”

“Hmm, well it’s shame you have to depart so soon.” Cadence frowned.

“Yeah, I was hoping to stay a little longer.” I lied.

“…Well, perhaps you can.” Her face lightened slightly.

“Umm…how?”

“I can easily fly you to the platform in just a few minutes, which will save you from walking the distance.”

“Okay, but how does that apply to me staying here longer?” “Please, I just wanna go back before the storm comes!”

“I’ll explain when we arrive at the platform.” She took my hand and escorted me out of the keep.

Once we were outside she told me to hug her tightly. Knowing this is where she will take off with me, I latched on and held on to my suitcase with both hands behind her waist. Flexing her wings, Cadence jumped into the air and tightly embraced me as I could feel the wind flowing through my hair as we became airborne.

True to her word we arrived at the platform after a few short minutes. “I wish I could fly.” I told as I loosened my grip from her, though it took her longer to loosen hers as I impatiently tapped my foot for her to let go. However, after she did I sat on the bench for the train to arrived while Cadence stood there in front of me. It wasn’t as cold as it was when I arrived, but the weather did gave me goosebumps once the wind picked up a little. “So…, why weren’t you and Shining at breakfast this morning?” I asked, wanting to start up a little chat to make time go by faster. It was true, I hadn’t seen Shining since yesterday and Cadence till I walked into the throne room.

“Oh, you could say he and I were bonding this morning.” She deeply inhaled as the next gust of wind blew.

-

What Cadence and Shining were doing while Daniel was eating breakfast:

“So Shining, I take it you have lots of paperwork to complete today.” Cadence questioned as she brushed her mane.

“As usual.” He said, putting on his Captain of the Guard uniform.

“That’s disappointing, I was wanting to spend the whole day with you.” Cadence strapped on a crystalline bra along with matching panties before grabbing a rope under her dresser she got from the shed in the crystal gardens.

“Well, I’ll see if I can finish it all early today, then you and I can spend the rest of the day together.”

“Y’know, I recall you telling me that yesterday.” Cadence turned, firmly grasping the rope along with a magic neutralizer ring.

“Oh…, well something came up after I finished all my-…Cady, why do you have a rope in hands? Shining hesitantly asked as he turned his head.

“So I can do this.” She smiled wickedly as her horn started to glow, and as it did the rope lashed forward and tied around Shining before knotting itself behind his hands. Before he could use his magic to disperse the rope, Cadence quickly leapt forward and firmly placed the ring on his horn so he couldn’t use any spells.

“Cadence, w-what are you doing!?”

“You’ve been ignoring me too much lately…, so now you’re going to pay the price.” Cadence pushed her tied-up fiancé onto a chair before straddling herself upon his lap.

“And…the price is?” He began to perspire.

“You’re not leaving this room until I feel like you’ve done your best.”

“My best in what?”

Reaching down into his uniform’s trousers, Cadence gripped his member and pressed her bust up against his face.  “Making me feel like a lucky mare.” She purred into his ear.

-

“Now, how is it that you’re going to make me stay here longer?” I asked, looking at the clock above me as it read eleven-thirty-six.

“The train doesn’t always arrive directly on the hour-”

“Maybe for these old-fashioned engines, it’s different for the subway.”

“-So you maybe will have a little extra time before you have to board it.”

“Okay, so say I do get a few extra minutes. What am I going to do in that amount of time?”

The one side of her face visible to me revealed half a lecherous smile giving me the hint.

“Once more under the bridge.” “Alright, let’s do it.” I sighed putting my suitcase on the other side of the bench. I knew this would be the last time I would see her for awhile, so I might as well depart with a bang…, or cumshot that is.

Cadence giddily approached me and immediately went for my zipper. Pulling my member out, she was about to give it a lick before our attention averted to the tracks as we heard the distant sound of a train engine’s horn. Her focus quickly traced back to my length, and knowing she only had so much time before the train would get here she gobbled it down and began sucking it vigorously.

“Tell her she’s a good mare Daniel, and that everything will work out for her.” Nightmare said.

“I’m sure everything will work out with Shining, Cadence.” I stated as I pet her mane.

Hearing her give a low moan as she swallowed my length to the hilt, I could see the train coming down the tracks from afar.

“I can see the train Ca-.” I was cut off by her lips, for they switched from my groin to my face as we kissed each other passionately, ignoring the engine as it grew nearer.

The horn blew once again, and our mouth separated. I quickly stuffed my dick back into pants and zipped them up. Standing up from the bench Cadence hugged me tightly as my face was sent straight into her chest.

“I’ll miss you.” She whispered.

“I’ll miss you too.”

“I won’t.”

“Nightmare!”

“You’re going to see her again.”

As she released her grip, the screech of the train brakes filled my ears, and I grimaced at the sound. It was like hearing someone drag chalk across a blackboard.

Once the train came to a full stop, I noticed how it was only pulling one car. The conductor poked her head out the engine’s window and looked at the two of us. “You all set?” She asked.

“Yeah, I’m ready.” I replied, taking my luggage from the bench.

“Get aboard then, Princess Celestia wants to see you safe and sound.” The conductor said as she closed the window to the engine.

“Oh, does she?” I murmured, climbing the steps to the only car. When inside I set the suitcase on a chair and looked out the window to see Cadence waving. Waving back at her, the train’s horn went off and the engine began pulling the car.

There was a broad stretch in which the train would loop around and go back the way it came, but even then I could still see Cadence waving, even though she almost the size of a dot. So, giving one last wave I sat on one of the bunks and awaited my arrival back to Canterlot.

-

Cadence First person:

Watching the train disappear in the distance, I flew back to the Crystal Castle and headed down to the dungeon where I had Shining locked in irons. (This is before she goes to the keep to see Daniel)

“Cadence…w-what do…you want.” Shining breathed heavily.

“There are lots of things I want, but right now I want you to lift your head and look me in the eyes.”

Doing just that, I placed my hand under his chin and stroked it gently. “Now, tell me about the mare you’ve been seeing.”

-

The hours passed by slowly as I was now lying down on the bunk with my hands behind my head. I knew I wouldn’t arrive at Canterlot until tomorrow because the last time I was on the train I left about the same time.

Sighing as I blankly stared at the twin bunk above me, I saw the blue mist of Nightmare emerge from my nose and hover next to me before her physical being became visible. Turning my head over to her, I glared at her breasts for a few brief moments before looking at her face. “Should I get you some clothes when we get back.”

“Don’t bother, I enjoy being free of apparel.”

“Then why do you like to try on my clothes when I’m in the shower.”

“I just wanted to see if they fit.”

“Mhmm, when we get back I’m getting you set of your own clothes.”

“I thought you hated shopping.”

“I do, but if I don’t get something for you to wear I’m going to be naked too because you’re going to rip ‘em all.”

“Fine, but they must have a dark hue.”

“Of course, dark clothes would match your dark attitude.”

“And business clothes would match your serious and dull one.”

“I’m not serious…., or dull.” I crossed my arms.

“You can be.”

“Alright, then what is my attitude when I’m not dull or serious?”

“…Moral.”

“Moral?”

“You always try to do what’s right, even if it puts you in an awkward situation.”

“Is that so bad?”

“No, but I know it’ll get you in serious trouble one day.”

“It already has.” I stated.

“How?”

“I’m harboring you.” I joked before Nightmare pulled the pillow from under my head and hit me in the groin with it. “OW!…What the fuck Nightmare…” I cringed at the burning sensation

“I didn’t hit you that hard.”

“Ahhhhh…Jesus.” I embraced the oncoming pain.

“Hold on, lemme see what’s going down there.” Nightmare put the pillow back under my head.

Pinching the zipper to my pants, Nightmare unzipped them and pulled them down along with my underwear. “Oh my.” She said rather surprised.

“What?”

“Look how big they got.”

“My balls?”

“Looks like the changeling venom is doing its job…they’re swollen.”

“Let me look.” I said, sitting up from under the bunk. “What!?” I was nearly dumbstruck once I realized how much bigger they were. “Do I have cancer!? They’re the size of jumbo chicken eggs.”

“Ohhh, they’re big.” Nightmare purred.

“Yeah, and they hurt.”

“Then allow me to drain them.” Nightmare caressed one of them in her hands.

“This isn’t permanent is it?”

“It’s only temporary. The venom should be expelled in a couple months.”

“Months!?”

“Mhmm, now allow me to relieve you.” She swallowed my shaft and began giving long extortionate sucks which quickly escalated to an incredible climax that had Nightmare drinking like a boozehound for the rest of the trip back to Canterlot.

-

Jynx First person:

Caressing my tummy, I figured it was time for me to report back to the hive. "I'm so full." I groaned, grabbing my satchel from the maids' quarters.

I made my out of the keep and to the front gate where I carefully observed my surroundings to see if there were any ponies in sight. Not noticing any, I reverted back into my original changeling form and extended my wings to take off. It was hard at first to get into the air because of how much my belly was weighing me down, but eventually I was able to sustain myself and fly away.

-

The next morning back at Canterlot:

“I…I- *hiccup* think I’m done drinking for a- *hiccup* awhile.” Nightmare groggily stated before disappearing into my body.

There was toilet in the car I rode, but it was small and cramped as I went inside after the train came to a stop. I used the toilet paper in there to dry off my dick along with the spunk splotches on the floor. Once it was all wiped up, I flushed about half a roll of toilet paper.

From how much Nightmare drank, I would guess she would be sick of the stuff for the next few days. However, feeling the least bit sorry because of what I put her through, I decided that when I would go shopping for her I would get something to show my gratitude. “Wait a sec, I don’t have any money.” It seemed shopping was now out of the question, so I would have to find something else.

However, knowing that I was now back at Canterlot, the idea of clothes shopping disappeared because now Nightmare and I could access the Royal Archives.

“Oh Daniel, don’t forget about the library card.”

“Right, can’t go in without one of those.”

Grabbing the handle to my suitcase, I walked out of the train and onto the platform where Celestia’s carriage was waiting. Knowing that was for me I headed on over and one of the carriage’s guards, whom also pulled it, opened its door for me to enter.

Seating myself down on the soft velvet fabric that made up the cushions, I was surprised to see Celestia wasn’t in it. “Huh, I wonder where she is.”

It wasn’t long until the carriage arrived at the castle gate, maybe five minutes, but along the way here I noticed how there were many murky brown puddles littering the street. Stepping out from the carriage I made my way to the keep to see Luna waiting for me as she stood beside the empty throne.

“Did thou hath a safe journey back.” Luna asked as I approached the throne.

“Yes, but also boring.” “Not really.”

“Indeed, but allow us to ask if there were any incidents within the Crystal Empire.”

“None that I can think of.” I shrugged, but really there was a lot going on in the Crystal Empire; the love relationship between Cadence and Shining, their weird statue beneath the house, and a cute changeling pony that I miss very much.

“Hmm…, I’m sure our niece understood why thou hast returned.”

“She did, but what kind of events went on here?”

“Hours after your departure Discord was released from his stone prison.”

“Discord?”

“A chaos entity.”

“What happened, did you kill him?”

“No, he was imprisoned once more by the elements of harmony.”

“Oh…, so he won’t be coming back.”

“Yes, but before Discord was imprisoned we were informed one of our maids boarded the same train thou did. However, we eventually found the maid, whom boarded the train,  still here in the Castle.”

“An imposter perhaps?”

“Exactly, and because of these events our sister and I felt it would be best for thou to return, and not have misfortune befall thee.”

“It’s pretty considerate of you to worry about me.”

“Do not think otherwise.” Luna growled.

“Fine, I won’t…, but where’s Celestia?”

“Princess Celestia to you peasant.” Luna corrected. “Our sister is in her chamber…, and she requested that we send thou to her once thou has arrived.”

“Should I go then?”

“Of course thoust should!” She hissed.

“Alright...” I cautiously backed away and went on my merrily way to the Sun Princess’s chamber.

“Wait.” Luna commanded as I stopped. “Did thou only want to see our sister once he arrived.”

“No.” I simply replied before continuing to walk away. “Give her time, she’ll lighten up eventually.” I mentally told myself.

“You should hear yourself; telling the princess of the night to ‘lighten up’.”

“Remind me never to say that to her.”

“Why, you afraid she’ll lock you in the dungeon?”

“Uhhhh yeah.”

“In that case if you tell her it’s your fault, so I don’t want to hear you whine when it happens.”

“Like it will.”

“You never know.”

Silencing my mental conversation with Nightmare, I walked up to Celestia’s chamber doors and the guards granted me access as they must of known she was expecting me.

Closing the chamber doors behind me, I scanned the room to find no sign of Celestia. “Again? Is she going to hide every time I come in here.” I took a step forward before I felt someone place their hands on my shoulders.

“Boo.”

Turning on my heels I caught sight of not Celestia, but her other half as she stood before me in Celestia’s ripped dress with that same smile that always graced her face. “Molestia!?”

“Don’t sound so surprised, you’ve seen me enough to know I’ll show up at anytime.”

“Well, I was expecting to see Celestia.”

“And you will, but first I want several answers from you.”

“Umm…okay, shoot.”

“Is there anything I should know about going on at the Crystal Empire?”

“No, not that I can think of, which is actually kind of funny because Luna asked me the same question.”

“Did she?”

“Yes.”

“Then I guess I only have two needing to be answered.”

“And they are?”

“How did Cadence treat you?”

“Like a welcomed guest.”

“Oh, so you and her didn’t ‘roll around’ per say?”

“No…, what gave you that idea?”

She leaned forward and sniffed me around the neck and face. “I can smell her.”

“Okay, maybe we did a little, but don’t tell Celestia.”

“I wouldn’t even consider it.” She promised. “But now answer me this, and keep in mind that this question is very important.” Molestia warned.

“Then I’ll try my best to answer.” I said, shrugging.

“Who’s the prettiest mare?”

“You‘re still wanting to know?” I raised a brow.

“You said you would give an answer when you came back, so now I want one.”

“Celestia wanted an answer, not you.”

“I’m a part of Celestia, therefore I desire what she desires…, for the time being.”

“Dammit uhh…will this stay between you and me?”

“Of course.”

“And will I get my library card right after I answer?”

“I have it ready for you to take.”

Wanting to whisper the answer, she bent down slightly and I whispered who I thought was the prettiest.

“That’s not exactly what I would call an answer, but it’ll do.”

“Great…, now about my library card.” I reminded.

“Mhmm, like I said it’s ready for you to take.”

“Then where is it?”

Molestia gave me a lewd smile and began shaking her chest back and forth as I got caught in staring at her breasts. Shaking my head, I looked up at her face to see her sucking on one of her fingers.

“It’s between your…” I stopped myself and glared down at them again.

“I dunno, why don’t reach between them and find out.” She urged as she took a step forward.

Blushing violently, I slowly reached out and my hand dove into the tight furrow between her breasts. “Take as long as you like, there’s no rush.” She giggled.

All I felt was the euphoria of my hand fondling between her soft boobs trying to find the card. “I wish this would last forever…”

After about five minutes of me ‘digging’, but really I was just wanting to touch her, my fingers caught something thin and plastic. Not wanting to pull it out I did anyway, then looked at it.

Daniel Rezovich

Age: 21

Height: 6’3’’

Archive Card #: 0000-4291992

Length size: ******

It was all written in her hand writing, and below all the technical information was a small doodle of a pair of lips. “Did you or Celestia make this?”

“Celestia did, I just added on to it…, and if you guess what I added I have something else for you.”

“Like what?”

“Guess, and you’ll find out.”

“…I’m gunna say you added the length size and the pair of lips.”

“Actually, I only added the pair of lips.”

“Why lips?”

“To do this…” She leaned forward and gave me a long, wet kiss on the lips, then, like several times before, there was a bright light that consumed her. What followed was the dimming of the light and the original princess of the Sun standing before me.

“Daniel…” Celestia spoke.

“Hmm?”

“I’m glad to see you’re home.” She hugged me.

“Home?”

“This is where you live.”

“…Yeah, it is.” I agreed, but hearing her say she was glad I was home almost sounded as if we were in a deep relationship.

“So, I presume your trip back was safe.” She released me from her grip

“Well, I’m unscathed.”

“I can see that, but were there any problems in the Crystal Empire needing my attention?”

“None.” “I wonder if I’ll be asked a fourth time.”

“Are you sure.”

“Yes.”

“Very well, that’s all I need to know.”

“So, can I go?”

“You may.” Her horn glowed and one of the chamber doors opened. “Oh, I almost forgot to tell you this, but there’s something waiting for you in your tower.”

“What is it?”

“Go up there and find out.” She smiled.

“Alright, then that’ll my first stop.”

“Your first?”

“Yeah, I’m going to the library.”

“Oh are you, then I have to ask you to be mindful of the mares in there.”

“I know, I got to be quiet in a library.”

“That’s not what I meant. I mean try to not get caught up with them, they’re a little different from others.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” I said before exiting her chamber.

I wanted to get what information I could about Celesita’s and Luna’s mother before anything else, so whatever was up in my tower had to wait as I made my way down the halls to the library.

Opening a large wooden and brass door that led to the archives, I passed up several giant bookshelves filled with various tomes before coming across a large countertop no one was attending.

Ringing the service bell placed on the counter, there was a small blinding flash that lasted for just a split second, and right behind the counter stood a mare with a transparent orange cloak, and under it she wore a white corset that barely supported her nice pair of developed breasts. Though her feminine features were considerably admirable, my attention was focused on her face, especially her beautiful soft mango irises. “Are you related to Rarity by chance?”

“How may I be of service?” She asked softly.

“Uh…hi, I’m here to find a book.”

“Do you have a library card?”

“Yes I do.” I said, pulling the card from my pocket and handing it too her.

She scanned over it for several moments before looking up at me funny. “Length size?” She questioned before her eyes lit up along with her cheeks blushing. “Oh…, well that’s very…sizeable.”

“What’s an Equestrian Sorcerer doing here?” I heard Nightmare say.

“Don’t look at me, I didn’t put that info down.” “Equestrian Sorcerer?”

Nodding, the mare gave the card back.

“Daniel, I can’t open the Royal Archives if she’s in here, especially if she has her battle group.”

“Battle group, what’re you talking about.”

“She’s an Equestrian Sorcerer, one of Equestria’s special forces.”

“Yeah so, there’s only one, we can get in and out of the Royal Archives before she notices.”

“No, you don’t get it. Equestrian sorcerers specialize in destructive battle magic, if she catches us opening the Royal Archives it’s over.”

“That’s a pretty skimpy outfit for someone who does battle magic.”

“Uggh, listen, we’re going to have to do this another time.”

“Err…dam-”

“Excuse me, but are you alright.” The mare asked from behind the counter.

“I’m fine, I just had a long trip back from the Crystal Empire.”

“Crystal Empire…? Wait, you’re the Royal Breeder aren’t you.”

“Yes I am…, and you must be an Equestrian Sorcerer.” “Thanks Nightmare.”

“Without me you’d be more ignorant than an elementary filly.”

“Oh, so you’ve noticed. Did my cloak give it away?”

“Nope, it was the face.”

“Liar.”

“How about this Nightmare, I’ll distract her while you open the Royal Archives.” I proposed, setting my suitcase down on a far chair.

“Well, we Equestrian Sorcerers do try to make ourselves noticeable to stallions.”

“And I’m happy to say it works.”

“You sound so cheesy right now.”

“Quiet, I’m wooing her.”

“Hmm, then would you mind if I help you relax from your long trip, I am of priestess rank, so healing is my specialty?” She began to sound a bit saucy as she jumped over the lower part of the countertop.

“By all means.” “Alright Nightmare, the suitcase is way over there, so she shouldn’t notice you taking the crystal.”

Not hearing a reply I quickly shifted my eyes to the suitcase and saw the blue mist going for it. Shifting my eyes back to the sorcerer, she placed her hands on my chest and set me down on one of the tables.

“Would you mind if my sisters watch?” She asked, still pressing down on my chest so I would lay flat on the table.

“The more the merrier.”

“Excellent.” She snapped her fingers, and one by one there were nine quick flashes of light. Instead of now just one mare, there were nine additional ones, each wearing solid but different colored cloaks.

“You summoned us?” One in a white cloak asked.

As my head shifted at each one, I could see that the mare wasn’t kidding when she said Equestrian Sorcerers try to make a stallion notice them; they were all stunningly gorgeous.

“Today’s our lucky day my sisters, we have a stallion to practice on.”

They all began to giggle and comment as they drew closer to the table I was laying on. “So, are you all librarians here?” I asked.

“No, the castle librarian is off today.” The priestess informed.

“Then what are you doing here?”

“I could ask you the same, but we’re here because of an untimely event that happened a few days ago.”

“Discord?” I raised both brows.

“Uh-huh, and if worse went to worst, we would be here to quell him.”

“Or we could’ve watched the cataphracts try to deal with him.” A sorcerer said.

“Like they would’ve done anything, they’re too dumb to know how to deal with magic.” Another added. “Just like the bird-brained Valkyries.”

“Now, now, it isn’t nice to say mean things about others.” The priestess scolded.

“Sorry.” The two other mares apologized.

“Though, it would be funny to see them try.” The priestess chuckled. “But, enough about them.” Her attention turned back to me.

-

Nightmare First person:

Slithering amongst the shadows created by the bookshelves, I came to one alley and saw that the priestess had her battle group (not squad, but battle group). I would have to be extra careful now that they were here, for I could barely stand a chance against one in my current state, possibly five with the dark crystal. “Let’s see, where is…ah-ha!” I found a large gap between two bookshelves against the back wall. “Here goes nothing.” I whispered, taking out the dark crystal and crushing it to shards with my hands.

The dark energy swirled around my figure before I absorbed it. A smirk dared to cross my face as my eyes illuminated the front of me. My horn glowed bright with blue, and I cast a spell upon the wall where the Royal Archives were hidden. That particular part of the wall began to fade, and behind it was a stairway leading down.

Since Daniel was occupying the sorcerers, I would have to find whatever information I could by myself. “I wonder how Daniel’s holding up with them?” I said before taking the first few steps down the stairway.

-

“This my sisters…mmmf… is called a titjob, and notice the motion I’m using while his stallionhood is between my breasts.” The priestess informed as she rubbed her breasts on both sides of my phallus. “Also, be sure to give a suck from time to time as well.” She added before she did just that as my tip came to view.

“Take all the time you need Nightmare!”

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

Once I reached the bottom, a series of torches lit the room and I found myself in a sizeable chamber with more bookshelves towering over me. Walking between them, I noticed the different labels on the shelves which all caught my interest.

‘Forbidden Dark Arts, Archaic Magic Techniques, Black Conjuration…etc.’

Books upon books about dark magic were stashed here away from the world, but I already knew most of it. However, continuing to search I eventually came across a smaller bookshelf labeled ‘The Unabridged Past of Equestria’. “Looks promising.”

Reaching out, I grabbed a book called ‘The Classical Periods.’ The first section I read was about how Equestria started out as a bunch of city-states over three thousand years ago. “What, but Equestria wasn’t found for another millennium.” Continuing to read, the next section was about the beginning of Celestia’s and Luna’s reign as rulers of Equestria. “Impossible, how could they be the rulers of Equestria if we were nothing more but city-states?” Backtracking from what I read, I noticed there was section to where the binding of the book was torn. Closing it and looking at the book from the top of the pages I saw a small gap between two of the sections. “There’re pages missing.” I concluded, setting the book aside.

After setting the first book I skimmed through aside, I looked through books with similar titles, but they were all the same; there were pages missing. “What are they hiding?”

Setting aside the book before the last one on the shelf, I took it and the title was called ‘Cartherd’s Tragedies’, and below it was a golden outline of a balance scale. “I’ve never heard of Cartherd.”

Scanning through the book, it was the same, except a much larger portion of it was missing. Thinking this book would be like the rest I was going to toss it aside like the others, only I didn’t as the last sentence before the pages after it were ripped out read, ‘A bittersweet end to our once beloved queen.’ Reading carefully through the pages before it, I noticed the word queen was written several times.

It became clear that there was a queen of Equestria before Celestia and Luna came to power, only the author of the book didn’t give her name, nor the location of Cartherd which was also mentioned several times. Seeing how this book was the closest thing to what Daniel and I would get in trying to discover who the princesses’ mother was, I placed all the books back on the shelf and began walking towards the stone stairs. However, before I took my first step up, I noticed a chest atop one of the two shelves that started a row. Using my magic, the chest floated down to me and I opened it. I was curious to see what was in it, and curiosity seemed to have been the right decision this time for I had hit the jackpot. “Porny Bravo and Other Fetish Fantasies.” I read the title on the first magazine atop the stack that filled the chest. “Celestia, you dirty mare.” I chuckled as I took several of them before using my magic to put the chest back in its place.

With nothing more I wanted from the Royal Archives, I headed back up the stairs while the torches magically extinguished themselves. I turned back into a mist once I reached the top, but not before using the rest of the dark crystal’s enhancement to close the entrance. With the deed done, I set off to find Daniel and tell him we were done here.

-

“That’s good, now give it a long suck.” The priestess told, as she had been taking turns with the other sorceresses in giving me a blowjob.

“Mmmmm *pop*…like that?” The sorceress asked after my member plopped out of her mouth.

“Mhmm, now who’s next.”

“Me!” They all shouted at once.

“How about you all-.” I began.

“Daniel!”

“Nightmare?”

“I have what we need, now let’s get out of here.”

“But I’m having fun.”

“You can have fun later, being around these sorcerers makes me nervous.”

“Alright, we’ll go.”

“How about we what?” The priestess asked.

“How about you all…search the library to find a book about sex.”

“Really?” One of them questioned.

“Yes, you each did a good job and put me in the mood, so now I want a book about what we just did. Also, the first one to find and give me a book about sex gets a kiss." The second I said the last sentence they all, including the priestess, took off through the library.

Just moments later, after I stuffed my dick back into my pants,  a sorceress wearing a red cloak came back with a large tome in her hands. “Looks like I have a winner.” I smiled at her. “But lets see what’s inside first.” I flipped the book open, and the first thing I saw was a sketch of a stallion eating out a mare. “Alright, pu-.”

The sorceress had already gripped the sides of my face and smacked her lips against me before I finished. When I said kiss I meant a quickie, but this kiss was long and passionate as she refused to release me. Getting the vibe that she wasn’t about to let go anytime soon, I jerked my head back to breathe, but only to see the angered faces of the other sorceresses as each of them had books in their hands.

“That was my first kiss.” The mare in front of me stated softly.

“Treasure it.” I whispered before taking the book.

“I will.” She whispered back as I exited the library.

“Dammit, I forgot my suitcase.” I turned back around and opened the door. Grabbing my suitcase, I glared at them as they stared at me. “By the way, thanks for the service, it was awesome.” I pointed at the priestess before exiting again. “How’d you get back in my body Nightmare?”

“Do you really want to know?”

“Yeah, why weren’t you caught?"

“Well, you’re not the only one I can go inside of; the mare giving head was the mare I snuck into. So, while she was sucking you I made my way to her mouth in which I dove into your meatus.”

“What!?”

“Hey, you wanted to know.”

“That’s…”

“Revolting, disgusting…?”

“I need to come up with a new word to describe that.”

“You can do that while you read what I have for you.”

“You found something?”

“Yes, it’s not much, but it’s all I could find.”

“Great, so where is it?”

“With me.”

“Wait…, so there’s a book in my head?”

“Since you’re thinking about it, then yeah there is.”

“Weird.”

“Lots of things are.”

“True,  but I want to know about those Equestrian Sorcerers. I forgot to ask them a few questions.”

“Like what?”

“How many are there, I’ve never seen them before.”

“There’s only a legion of them, which in Equestria means a thousand by the way, so as you can imagine you’re not going to see them too often.”

“Makes sense, but what about the other special forces, I heard them talk about Catatphracts and Valkyries.”

“The Equestrian Sorcerers are the magic special forces of Equestria, the Valkyries make up the air special forces, and the Cataphracts are the heavy elite guard that make up the ground special forces.”

“Are there only a thousand for each of them too?”

“Indeed.”

“Are there anymore special forces?”

“No, just those three.”

“So there isn’t a navy or anything?”

“Equestria is inland, so there’s no need.”

“Alright, but what about the cloaks the sorcerers were wearing, why were they different.”

“Each sorcerer specializes in an element, red meaning fire, baby blue meaning ice, yellow meaning electricity, and so on.”

“And the priestess?”

“There are three ranks in each special force, for the sorcerers it’s just sorcerer, then priest, then sage being the last and also the leader of the special force.”

“And the others.”

“For the Valkyries it starts out as just Valkyrie, then Battle Maiden, then Matriarch. As for the Cataphracts, it starts out as Cataphract, then Templar, then Paladin.”

“Wow, you certainly know a lot about them.”

“I should know, Luna was the one who started the Special Forces.”

“She started them?”

“Mhmm, that’s why she seems more ‘militaristic’ than Celestia.”

“It would explain her attitude, but what about Shining, where's he in the military?"

“Shining is captain of the guard, therefore he's in charge of Canterlot's army."

"So he can't order around the special forces."

"Exactly, but enough about that, didn't Celestia say you have something in your tower?"

“Oh yeah.”

“Why don’t you go see what it is before you do anything else.”

“Well, that’s where I’m heading.” I mentally stated before opening the door that led to my tower.

-

Several minutes later:

“Ugggh, I hate those stairs.” I heaved once I reached the top.

Entering the tower apartment I set my suitcase on the floor and saw a small casket on my bed. I walked up to my bed and on the casket there was note written by Celestia that read ‘Your month's pay.’ “I get paid to have sex!? This job of repopulating just got even better…, well except for the hours I have to work.”

“Stop stalling and open it.” Nightmare emerged from my nose with a book and several magazines in her hands.

Opening the casket’s lid, it almost dropped as I nearly fainted. “H-holy shit.” I managed to say through my excitement. There in the casket staring right back at me were glimmering gemstones of various color and shape. “I get paid in jewels!?”

“Wow, that’s about as much a doctor makes in six months.”

“And how much is that here in Equestria?” I squeaked.

“Around seventy-thousand bits.”

“Seventy-thousand.” I barely said.

“You have quite the small fortune now don’t you.”

Shaking my head up and down, I put the casket under my bed for safe keeping. “Now I got money to buy something for her.”

“Buy something for who?” Nightmare tilted her head.

“Errrr…no one, but what’d you find in the Royal Archives?”

“Just this.” She showed the book to me. “Every other book about the history of Equestria had sections torn out of it.”

“I can see that.” I noticed the amount of pages were only half the width of its spine. “Wait a sec, what do you got there?” I pointed at the magazines in her hands.

“Nothing.” She hid them behind her.

“Lemme see.”

“No.” She snobbishly raised her muzzle in the air.

“If you don’t show me I won’t let you read this.”  I held the book the sorceress gave me.

“Fine with me.” Nightmare shrugged before sitting in a chair on the other side of the bed.

Sighing as I sat on my bed, I began reading what lied inside this erotic book.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

Opening the history book, I slid one of the magazines inbetween its pages so it looked like I was reading. “Let's see what kind of fantasies are in here.” I flipped through the first few pages of different pictures of mares showing off their ‘stuff’. “Meow…” I mentally purred before I looked up at Daniel.

Averting my vision to the book he was reading, I squinted my eyes as I noticed a similar golden outline of a balance scale on its spine. “Hmmm.” I looked at it for a few moments before flipping another page in the magazine.

-

The Changeling Hive:

"So, you've returned." Chrysalis had Jynx in her chamber.

"Yes my queen, and I brought this with me." Jynx brought out a book from her satchel.

"What is it?"

"Princess Cadence's diary."

"Excellent, but do you have anything to report other than this diary..., and how about you explain why your stomach is bloated."

"Well, I think Princess Cadence is cheating on her fiancé."

"Really, and how do you know this?"

"I saw her having sex with someone named Daniel..., and he's supposed to be the Royal Breeder."

"Royal Breeder?"

"I think I heard one of the other maids say he's repopulating stallions in Canterlot."

"Is he now." Chrysalis's interest grew significantly. "But what about you, what happened." She pointed at Jynx's stomach.

"Oh...well, the Royal Breeder and I..." Jynx blushed as she couldn't finish.

"...Y-you had sex?" Chrysalis's jaw nearly dropped.

"I thought he was going to give m-...ohhhhh...ah!" Jynx fell to her knees. "It hurts." She began to tear up.

"Both of you get her to the nursery!" Chrysalis commanded her chamber guards

The two chamber guards took Jynx by the arms and escorted her out of Chrysalis's chamber and to the nursery where the eggs were tended to.

"Seems I need to pay a visit to Canterlot." The changeling queen smirked as she began reading through the diary.

(This is an image of what Jynx was originally supposed to look like, but because of plot convenience I thought it better to immediately turn her into a pegasus when in pony form)

Chapter 22: Nightmare Night

XY Chromosome

Chapter twenty-two: Nightmare Night

Warning: This chapter contains a dark scene with Nightmare Moon. Dark scenes in this story will be rare, so expect a few more in later chapters.

I didn’t do much for the rest of my break after I returned from the Crystal Empire. For the most part I just read the entire time. Though, Nightmare had proven her point when she said Celestia wanted me back so she could sleep with me; I did indeed sleep with her the night I returned along with a few other times that followed, but mostly it was Molestia I was dealing with. Luna and I didn’t engage in any sexual activity since I came back, but alas she was still the same; she calls me peasant, has her mood swings, and gets angered easily. However, there have been several times when she and I would just sit down together and just talk, whether it was in her chamber or in my tower when I was about to go to bed after returning from the hospital. Speaking of which, because of the changeling venom I have been able to impregnate more mares, actually I would exceed the minimum amount each day I went. Due to the minimum being one-hundred, and I surpassing that, Crimson showed a little mercy and cut my hours down by two, so instead of eighteen hours it was now a sixteen hour shift. It wasn’t much of an improvement, and I tried to bargain with Crimson, but she was reluctant to reduce my hours any further. Though I digress, Luna, during the times we conversed, had a much more lively side as we actually played chess several times. She’s ungodly good at it, and each time the game started it quickly came to an end as she would kill, not capture, my king.

I kept my word when I told Nightmare I would buy clothes for her, for I had bought several dark colored, mostly purple, bras and briefs for her along with a few camisoles. Mostly she just wears the bras and briefs, but on occasion she would wear a camisole. However, I took it upon myself to buy her something formal, but that was before she told me she wouldn’t wear it, so now I have a black cocktail dress collecting dust in my wardrobe.

In all I was content with everything, and didn’t feel the need to change…, well except the position I was in right now with Molestia.

-

What Daniel is doing at the moment:

“Ohhhhhh….shit!” I groaned as I climaxed on Molestia’s face. Also, due to the changeling venom, Molestia had come up with a new game each time she and I would go at it; when I would climax outside her body she would try to catch the ejaculation with her mouth.

“Mmmmm, it tastes like strawberries and bananas.” Molestia licked the cum from her lips.

“That’s…mmmf…what I ate this morning.” I grunted as I fired another shot from my tip.

Catching it in her mouth, Molestia reached forward and began to harshly stroke it. What followed was the immense pressure of build up, then the drenching of Molestia’s face and upper torso as sperm dripped from her chin. “I love it!” She proclaimed before sucking what she could from my length.

Firing my emission several more times down Molestia’s throat, her sucking eventually came to an end as we both lay hot on the chamber’s marble floor.

“You’ve really improved.” Molestia stated beside me.

“In balancing my pace with my strength?”

“That, but mostly your sperm count…, there’s a lot more of it.”

“Too much if you ask me.”

“There’s no such thing.” Molesita rolled over onto me. With Molestia now mashing me against the floor with her figure, my sperm that coated her torso was now shared amongst mine  Reaching behind herself, she guided my member to her marehood. “How about one more before I leave?”

“I dunno…” I heavily breathed out, wincing at drops of sperm that fell from her breasts onto my face.

“C’mon Daniel, I know you can do it.” She urged as she slid down on my dick.

“Do it Daniel, make her squeal like a spring mare.” Nightmare urged as well.

As my length was already inside Molestia along with her and Nightmare’s desire for me to continue, I gripped the sides of Molestia’s waist and began another rhythm.

The luscious mare above moaned and smothered my face with her boobs as my dick sloshed in and out of her while her wings expanded from excitement. I had bent her over so many times in the past, yet she still makes it feel like a new experience each time I get with her. It was probably her enormous breasts and rump that I so much desired each time I saw her, but even then I would’ve expected myself to dull away from those attributes after so many times.

By now my face had a fair amount of spunk on it from Molestia’s constant smother, but even so I kept ramming into her with little strength I had left. Feeling my last peak approach before I would give in, I reached farther down Molestia’s torso and gripped her rear, but not without shoving my face in between her funbags.

Erupting inside her, I felt myself drain away as I now just lay under her only being able to fill my lungs with as much air as I could.

Molestia looked amused as I lay below her gasping for air, but that was just before her warm motherly smile replaced her expression. Gently placing one of her hands behind my head and back she helped me lift myself up so that I was in a sitting position. She, of course, didn’t get off as she sat on my phallus. However, while she supported me in sitting up she began to lick my face clean of sperm that dripped from her, and with each lick it sent tingles down my back making me shudder. “Ehh…you done?” I asked, wiping some of her saliva off my nose.

“All done.” She stated after giving me a final lick on the neck.

“….Thanks.”

“No need to thank me, a mare always wants her colt clean.”

“Right…uhhh, here.” Noticing we were close to the bathtub, I reached out and grabbed a towel before wiping her face of sperm.

After tossing the towel to the side, Molestia smiled at me lovingly before kissing me passionately as that meant she was switching back to Celestia. Once the kiss ended along with the bright light, the fair Sun Princess continued to sit on my phallus as her head rested on my shoulder.

“Why won’t you stay away from her?” Celestia barely whispered.

“Stay away from who?” I questioned.

“Hmm…, Daniel!” Celestia came to realization that Molestia had switched with her. “W-…what am I-” Celestia gasped before she finished, for I shifted slightly which meant she felt my length move inside her.

“Surprise…, I think.” I smiled awkwardly.

Rising up off me, but not without the slightest bit of moaning, Celestia took a step back. She grabbed the same towel I used to wipe Molestia’s face off with, and covered herself.

“Surprise indeed.” She looked down at my shaft.

“Yeah, one of your maids told me to come in here.” I informed.

“I know…, but before you entered Molestia and I switched.”

“As usual.” I whispered to myself. “So, before you switched, did you want to tell me something?”

“Yes, I need you to do me a favor.”

“What kind of favor?”

“A simple one.”

“Okay.”

“I need you to tell Luna I won’t be able to go to Ponyville with her tonight.”

“You were going to Ponyville?”

“Mhmm, she and I were going to Ponyville to celebrate Nightmare Night, but unfortunately I’m not able to due to an untimely event I was asked to assist in.”

“Nightmare Night?”

“One night every year, after Nightmare Moon’s banishment, ponies dress up and celebrate.”

“Sounds like Halloween…, and that would explain why I‘ve been seeing pumpkins lately.” “Oh, but why do you have to go, did something happen?”

“Let’s just say there are creatures out there I rather not have roaming around Equestria.”

-

What Celestia is supposed to assist in Third person:

A battle group of Valkyries along with Cerberus protect the entrance to Tartarus so no creature from the hellish plain could roam the outer world. However, lately there have been many escape attempts from Tartarus. During one of the these escapes Cerberus was wounded, and the Valkyries are worried the threats would become increasingly frequent to point where they will be overrun, so they have requested assistance while Cerberus heals.

Other Valkyries could help their fellow sisters, but each special force is divided amongst pony populated regions of the planet, therefore they are spread thin. So, Celestia has answered their request for assistance, and will join in protecting the entrance.

-

“How long will you be gone?”

“I should be back before tomorrow, the latest being a few days.” She said going to her closet. Opening the closet door, she took out the same extravagant straightsword she dubbed me with, and pulled it out of its sheath.

I watched her examine the magnificent blade as the lights from the from reflected off of it. Gliding her fingers across one of the flat sides her pupils shifted over to me. “Daniel, may I borrow a hair from you?” She asked.

“You mean like a hair from my head?”

“Mhmm?”

“Uhh sure…, here.” I plucked a thick black one from my head and gave it to her once she approached.

With the hair pinched between her fingers as it hovered over the sword’s sharp edge, she dropped it, and to my amazement the edge cut it in two.

“Holy…” I whispered while my eyes expanded.

“Excellent, it’s still sharp.” She smiled as she looked at my priceless expression. “You should hurry up and inform Luna I won’t be joining her tonight.”

Nodding without a word, I arose to my feet and began walking to the chamber doors.

“Daniel.” She said after me. “You might want to put on your clothes first.”

I was so dumbstruck by the blade that I completely forgot I was naked. Heading over to her bed where Molestia had stripped me, while keeping my eyes on the sword, I began dressing myself. While dressing I began to think back to when she dubbed me, and how lucky I was leaving her as a whole. “You’re going to use that?” I finished dressing myself.

“Just in case.” She sheathed it.

“O-okay…cya later.” I hurried on over to the doors and exited the chamber.

-

Celestia First person:

From Daniel’s reaction when I tested the blade, I knew it must spooked him because I never seen him act so startled. Chuckling to myself, it dawned on me how I was able to spook someone on this peculiar day hours before Nightmare Night.

Preparing for my departure, I looked in the mirror and noticed a drop of some kind on the edge of my eye. Wiping it from my face, I sniffed then licked it off my finger before licking my lips in delight. “Delicious as always.” I smiled at my reflection.

-

“Jesus Christ that thing was sharp!” My heart pounded as I imagined the cruel things that sword has done.

“Calm down Daniel, like she’ll ever use it on you.”

“You never know. What if one day she has a meltdown and comes into the tower wielding it!?”

“Listen to yourself.”

“I am, and I don’t want that thing coming near me.”

“You were fine the day you were dubbed by it.”

“Yeah, but that was before…” A cold shiver ran down my spine as I pictured Celestia slowly cutting me down the middle with it.

“Oooooh, that’s gory.”

“I need to sit down for a second.” I stopped and sat against one the pillars in the throne room.

“Yeah, just relax and allow me to take your mind off it.” Nightmare offered as she began projecting naughty images and thoughts of me rutting Celestia. “Feeling better, or does she need to be Molestia instead?”

“I’m fine, it just scared me a li-”

“Daniel!”

“Yes ma’am!” I stood up startled, and for some strange reason I was saluting as Luna made her way over to me from across the throne room.

“There is no need to salute us peasant, only our guards must do so.”

“Right…I uhh…heh…” I lowered my hand as I heard Nightmare laughing inside my head.

“We digress however, our sister will be joining us on Nightmare Night in Ponyville and w-”

“Oh, that reminds me, Cele-…Princess Celestia wanted me to tell you she won’t be going to Ponyville this evening.”

“What!?”

“She says she has to go somewhere, some kind of meeting.” “A meeting for slaying monsters from hell!”

“…To think she would actually join us.” Luna rolled her eyes as she turned and walked away.

“Wait…, Luna, if Celestia can’t go then can I?”

“Thoust…, join us?” She turned with a raised brow.

“Yeah, I mean it's been awhile since I celebrated Halloween…or Nightmare Night in this case, and I want to see what differences there are.”

“Hmm…, very well. Our peasant may accompany us, however, thou must wear a costume.”

“I don’t have one…, unless you want me to take my bed sheets and cut two little holes in them. That way I can look like a ghost.” I shrugged.

“No…, thou will be accompanying us, so thoust must wear a costume that is fearsome and gallant.” Luna tapped her crystal high-heel till she snapped her fingers. “An archaic Lunar Knight!” She proclaimed.

“A knight, eh?”

“Indeed, thou shall put on a suit of old lunar armor and be our knight!”

“Cool, so where can I find-”

“Come Daniel, let us go to our chamber and change thee for this evening!” She grabbed my wrist and dragged me to the Lunar hall.

-

One hour before the start of Nightmare Night:

“How does it fit ‘Sir Daniel’?” I heard Luna ask for the…well, I lost count after trying on countless suits of armor she had hidden in her room; each set being able to fit a giant as well as weighing the same as me.

“It feels better than the rest…, though it’s still a little heavy.” I replied from behind the helmet’s visor. “I like that…, Sir Daniel!”

“Would thou care to take a stroll to the brothel, Sir Daniel?” Nightmare chimed in.

“Cert-…no.”

“See if thou can walk.”

With the weight of the armor separated on all parts of the body it was no problem walking, the problem was mostly me feeling awkward inside this man sized oven. I hadn’t taken one step outside in this thing and I was already sweating, but mainly it came from the effort of putting the damn thing on. “I can walk fine, it just feels kind of weird.”

“Thy armor is not meant to feel comfortable, tis meant to protect the one inside it.”

“I know.”

“Good, since thoust now has armor suited for him, then we may depart once he has a weapon.”

“A weapon? Luna, I don’t think having a weapon will be necessary.”

“Thoust may have a false rank of knight, but even so thou should know better than to address us as Luna. As for his weapon, a knight cannot engage his rivals without arms.” She took a kite-shield along with a sheathed broadsword from her wall. “Here.” She gave them to me.

Fastening the sheathed sword to the armor’s leather belt, I then tightened the strap behind the shield to my forearm before taking hold of its grip.

“Reminds us of what everything used to be.” Luna sighed as she scanned me. “Look in the mirror fair knight.” She pointed to the large mirror in the corner of her chamber.

Standing straight up in front of the mirror, I stared at the armor that probably hadn’t had anyone inside it for centuries…until now. Continuing to stare, I reached above and touched the helmet’s dark-blue, mohawk-like crest, and along with it I noticed the glistening white emblem of the crescent moon on the shield, and what complimented it was the armor’s pitch black color. Though, what really caught my attention was the length of the helmet’s beak. With ponies having muzzles it made sense to make an elongated beak for the helmet, but for me it looked like I was a flightless metal mosquito. “It looks great.” I turned.

“Then let us go, our night wishes to reign.” Luna’s horn glowed, and the chamber doors swung wide open.

I exited Luna’s chamber with her at my side, and as we did the looks on the her chamber guards were priceless. Glaring at the two gaping mares from behind the visor, I sent them a quick wave before continuing to walk beside the night princess. We left the keep and strolled on through the front courtyard where Luna’s chariot was waiting behind the gates. Noticing Luna’s horn glow, I looked up and saw evening coming to end as the night’s conquest began.

She was first to step onto the chariot and grab the reigns, then I as we still stood next to each other. It looked as if she was going to give the reigns a quick flick before the guards would began pulling the chariot, but instead she began to eye me quizzically. “We feel as if thou are missing something.” She stated, continuing to stare with her judging eyes. “Ah-ha, any knight escorting his princess, before our banishment, wore this as well.” She conjured a cape, matching the color of the helmet’s crest.

“A cape? Huh, I was wondering what these two metal rings were for.” I flicked one of the rings right next to my collar bone. I couldn’t put the cape on myself, and since Luna was so hype about me looking like an archaic knight she quickly attached it to the rings. Right after, she conjured a dark grey cloak and wrapped herself in it before grabbing the reigns and giving them a flick.

“It’s going to be cold when we are aloft, also you may wish to grapple something.”

“We’re gong to fly!? But this thing doesn’t ha-” The sudden movement of the winged lunar guards caught me off guard as I stumbled back in the chariot. Grabbing hold to the chariot’s right rail guard, I took note how the street before us was completely empty and quiet, just like a ghost town. What started out as a steady trot quickly became a dashing sprint as both the lunar guards began to hurriedly run down the cobblestone road. “We’re gunna die, we’re gunna die, we’re gunna die!” My mind chanted as they continued to accelerate.

The edge of the road came into view before the rest of the way ran off a cliff, and thinking we weren’t going to make it, I suddenly realized the sounds of the running lunar guards stopped. “What the hell?” I looked over my shoulder and saw how we weren’t on the ground anymore.

“I thought this was Halloween, not Christmas!”

“Don’t you mean Nightmare Night.” Nightmare corrected.

“Whatever, it’s supposed to be-…wait…if it’s Nightmare Night and we’re flying in a chariot… that would mean…” I gasped. “This is the Nightmare before Christmas!” *BUDUM-CHA*

-

As we flew I watched the Sun disappear completely as Luna’s full moon lit the night sky with its billions of stars. However, as beautiful as the scenery was I couldn’t stop shaking in my armor as the cold wind blew. I sounded like a malfunctioning printer while I tried to cover up what I could with my cape.

“Halt thy shaking Daniel, thou are a knight!” Luna barked.

“O-okay.” I stuttered behind my chattering teeth. “See, this is why heavy metal armor became obsolete, you were hot as Hell during the day, and cold as Antarctica at night.”

Ponyville came into view after so many minutes of me chattering, and I was relieved to know that we were going to touch down soon. The speed of the flying chariot began to slow down at our descent outside the town, but when we were around a hundred feet in the air the chariot came to a halt. “Why’d we stop?”

“Tis Nightmare Night, so our arrival should be presented grandly.” Her horn glowed.

Dark, gruesome clouds began to take shape around a clearing we were hovering above, and seconds later there was a beam of white light originating from them in which the chariot began to accelerate towards.

After what was just a second of traveling through the light, I looked below and saw a statue of someone in the center of the clearing along with a few ponies in costumes. When they spotted us they began to run in terror. I found it amusing to see them run from this frightening chariot, though I couldn’t say the same for Luna as her confused expression explained.

“Why do our subjects flee?” Luna asked.

“Maybe it’s because were in a flying gothic chariot with two fearsome looking guards pulling it.” I shrugged.

“Perhaps…, and if it is their reason to flee then we must show them we mean no harm.”

“Don’t you mean you. I just came along to see what Nightmare Night is like compared to Halloween.”

“Indeed, we remember thou saying so. However, thou is our knight for this celebration, so thoust shall escort us to wherever we please.”

“Damn!”

“What was that?” Luna clenched her teeth.

“Nothing.” My helmet tilted to the side.

The chariot eventually touched down in the town center where all the ponies in costumes seemed to be. Looking around I saw many stalls and kiddy games set up, all of them reminding me of the similar celebration back home with their ‘spooky’ attributes.

I was first to get off before Luna as I took her hand to help her balance herself on her crystal high-heels she always wore. Once off she flipped her hood off, and like the loyal subjects they were, all the ponies knelt.

Waiting by the chariot, I watched Luna walk forward as she spread her wings in dominance. “CITIZENS OF PONYVILLE!!!” She shouted loudly. “WE HAVE GRACED YOUR TINY VILLAGE WITH OUR PRESENCE, SO THAT YOU MIGHT BEHOLD THE TRUE PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT!!!”

“Wow, she’s loud.” I shook my head to get rid the ringing in my ears.

“A CREATURE OF NIGHTMARES NO LONGER, BUT INSTEAD A PONY WHO DESIRES YOUR LOVE AND ADMIRATION!!! TOGETHER WE SHALL CHANGE THIS DREADFUL CELEBRATION INTO A BRIGHT AND GLORIOUS FEAST!!!”

“Did you hear that everypony? Nightmare Moon says she’s going to feast on us all!” A high pitched voice stated in the crowd of ponies.

Squinting my eyes through the visor, I caught the mare who said that. Funny enough she was in a chicken costume, which suited her because I could tell she was scared. However, right after the mare said that all the fillies and colts…, if there were any, took off behind mare in the chicken outfit.

“What!? No children no, you no longer have reason to fear us, screams of delight are what your princess desires, not screams of terror…!” Luna stomped her foot on the ground as I watched a crack emerge under her heel.

“She made a crack in the ground!? How strong is she!?”

“Alicorns have the strength not even minotaur body builders can compare to.”

“I see that, the crack in the ground says it all.”

“Very well then…be that way. We won’t even bother with the traditional royal farewell!” I heard Luna pout as she stormed off.

“I’m gunna go talk to her.”

“I wouldn’t if I were you.” I warned the familiar violet mare dressed in a wizard costume.

“I’m sorry, do I know you?” She asked.

“What do you mean ‘do I-…Oh, it’s the armor.” I raised the helmet’s visor with a finger. “Recognize me now?”

“Daniel!?” Twilight and her small scaly friend said simultaneously.

“Uh-huh.” I let go of the visor to let it resume its position of hiding my face.

“W-what’re you doing wearing that old armor?” Twilight asked.

“It’s Nightmare Night isn’t it?”

“Oh, and you’re dressed up like an archaic lunar knight.”

“Bingo.” I pointed at her.

“But wait, what are you doing here in Ponyville.”

“Celestia was supposed to be here instead of me, but she had to go somewhere.”

“So, Princess Luna took you instead?”

“Actually I wanted to come. There’s a similar celebration humans do back home.”

“Really, what is it?” I watched Twilight’s interest grow.

“From what I’ve seen so far we pretty much do the same thing… except we call it Halloween, not Nightmare Night.”

“Halloween? That’s an interesting name.”

“Yeah, it originated from a small country called Ireland.” (The modern Halloween)

“Oh, so are there an-…wait, before I say anything else why shouldn’t I talk to Luna?”

“I’m not at all saying she’s a terrible person to communicate with…, but it takes some getting used to.”

“Used to or not, I’m going to help her reintroduce herself.” Twilight walked off. “Oh, and welcome back.” She turned around before continuing, leaving Spike and I alone.

“That’s a lot of candy you got.” I looked at Spike’s overfilled brown bag.

“None for you, it’s all mine.” He stated, hugging the bag in a possessive manner.

“Relax, I don’t want any. Candy causes acne.” I informed. I hadn’t eaten candy in such a long time because of how bad my skin got when I did.

“Ha, maybe for you.” Spike threw some candy-corn into his mouth.

Grunting, I began to wander as the small purple dragon, whom was dressed in a purple dragon costume, followed me. “Y’know, I find ironic that you’re following me.”

“Why?”

“Well, in the stories it’s always about a brave knight slaying the dragon to rescue the damsel in distress, not the having the dragon follow the knight around.”

“It’s stories like those that give us dragons a bad name.” He popped a lollipop from his mouth. “And speaking of those stories, is that a real sword?” He pointed.

“Yes, Luna insisted that I have it.”

“Cool, can you unsheathe it?” He asked excitedly.

“I can, but I’m not going to.”

“Aww, why not?”

“Because I could accidentally cut somebody.”

“Like that’ll happen. Come on, how about you try stabbing an apple with it.”

“What?”

“Yeah, ponies are bobbing for apples at Applejack’s farm.”

“Should’ve saw that coming.” “Alright, lead the way.” I followed the dragon to the farm. Upon arriving there were several ponies already bobbing for apples in a large wooden tub. One of the mares bobbing looked oddly familiar as her costume was nothing more but a bunch of paper bags.

“Hey Applejack.” Spike greeted.

“Howdy again Spike. Who’s your friend there?” The orange mare dressed as a scarecrow asked.

“It’s me.” I raised the visor again.

“It’s who?” She raised a brow.

“Daniel.” I dully replied.

“Daniel…, you mean the apple thief!?” She scowled at me.

“I was hungry and scared, so taking things without permission didn’t come to mind.”

“Well, I don’t suppose you’re here to steal more, huh?” She joked, considering she was giving apples away for free if one managed to grab an apple with one’s teeth.

“No.” I unsheathed the broadsword. “I’m here to-”

“You’re not going to hurt me with that thing are you!?” She hesitantly backed away.

“What, no. I’m here to bob for apples.”

“With a sword?”

“Actually it’s a broadsword.” “Yes.” I walked over to the tub after no more ponies were bobbing. Aiming my sword at a granny-smith, I prodded it slightly before skewering it on the blade’s tip.

“That’s cheatin’, you can only use your mouth.” Applejack removed the apple from my sword.

“Fine.” I sheathed the sword. “But how do you expect me to b-..” I stopped as my eyes narrowed at my helmet’s pointy beak. “Yeah…that’ll work.” I mentally told myself as I leaned forward and prodded a golden-delicious. “Here we go.” I murmured before jabbing the helmet’s beak into the yellow fruit.

Turning around, I saw Spike and Applejack laughing as they pointed at the apple at the tip of the helmet. I reached forward and took the fruit off before giving it to the mare wearing paper bags. Rolling my eyes at the two laughing at me, I stepped over Spike and began to walk away.

“Hey, where’re you goin’?” Applejack called after me.

“I’m gunna go look around the town.” I replied before wandering off.

-

Third person:

“You think we made him mad?” Applejack asked.

“Nah, he probably wants to go fire some pumpkins from the catapults. We saw a few ponies firing at some wooden targets on the way here.” Spike said before taking a bite of chocolate.

-

The reason why I wandered off wasn’t because I was upset with Spike and Applejack, but I felt the need to pay Fluttershy a visit. “I wonder what she’s doing right now.”

-

Fluttshy’s cottage First Person:

“Perfect, lesson over!“ I bolted for my cottage, but Twilight slammed the door and I ran into it.

“A little quieter princess.” Twilight suggested.

“HOW IS this.” Luna’s voice calmed.

“Better, right Fluttershy?”

“Eh-he-heh…yes.” I agreed.

-

“Why, do you want to go check on the foal?”  Nightmare asked.

“Foal, what’re you talking about?”

“You screwed her didn’t you?”

“That doesn’t mean she’ll have a baby!”

“But isn’t that the reason why you have sex?”

“Yeah…, but it’s compli-.”

“WATCH OUT!!!” I heard someone holler at me.

Turning my head in the direction of whoever said that, I quickly caught sight of a pumpkin as it was hurling at me from above.

“Use the shield Daniel!” Nightmare commanded.

Raising the kite-shield in front of me, I felt the impact of the pumpkin as it struck. Stumbling to the ground, I looked at the shield which now was covered with pumpkin insides. “Eww.” I wiped most of the pumpkin seeds off along with the stringy pumpkin insides with the broadsword. After I cleaned the shield I noticed three large wooden targets behind me. Seeing how I was in front of the firing range, I quickly dashed to the side where the catapults couldn’t fire.

“And you said the sword and shield wouldn’t be necessary.”

“I said the sword wouldn’t be necessary.”

“Still, you were reluctant to have them.”

“Lucky me then.”

“Luck has little to do with one’s fortune; just look around you, it’s  not luck  keeping these mares at bay.”

“It’s this heavy ass suit of armor.”

“And aren’t you glad you’re wearing it?”

“I’d be happier if it was lighter.”

“Whine, whine, whine.”

“Hey, you try wearing something like this for a couple hours!”

“You know what, I think I will.”

“Err..w-…wait, hold on Nightmare, I didn’t mean you cou-”

-

Nightmare Moon possessing Daniel First person:

I cannot say he didn’t deserve it, but sometimes Daniel’s bitching gets the better of me, and speaking of the word ‘bitch’ my eyes caught the familiar white, unicorn mare dressed like a princess with a false crown as she was conversing with several others. As I approached, the two mares talking to her left, leaving her all alone just for me. “Perfect.” I murmured.

“Alright then, see y-…Ow!” She turned around and bumped into the armor’s beak. “You need to watch where you point that thing!” She rubbed where the helmet hit her, but a look of awe covered her grimace as the wind picked up, and with it my cape swayed in the breeze as I stood gallantly over her.

“Sorry ele-…Rarity, I didn’t see you.” I lied, grabbing her fair hand and helping her rise back to her feet.

“How do you know my name?” She asked with big eyes.

Lifting my visor, I smiled at her before lowering it.

“Daniel!” She squealed.

“Tis I.”

“What are you doing here, I thought you were in Canterlot.”

“I was, but tonight I thought I would surprise my fair maiden with a visit.” I took her by both hands and knelt.

“You came all the way down here just to see me?” She blushed. “My knight has finally come!”

“Of course, what other reason would I have?” “This is too fun!”

“Oh, well I suppose there is none other.”

“Indeed there isn’t, but Rarity…may I ask you a favor.”

“Anything.”

“Could I go to your place and take this armor off, it’s getting hot.”

Quickly nodding and gripping my left gauntlet, we raced off to her boutique. When we entered she locked the door and drew the window drapes, and immediately after I spread my limbs as she went to work on removing only the lower parts of the suit.

“I never thought this moment would come true.” She tore at the armor segment protecting the groin.

“Me either, but you know what the best part about this is…?” I removed the helmet.

“What?”

I bent down and looked her dead in the eyes. “…You’re mine to control.” I whispered while my hypnotic glance reflected in her eyes.

The element of generosity was now under my influence, and with her doing whatever I command that‘s one less annoyance for me to deal with. “Hear me Rarity, but you’re mine now.”

“I am yours.” She said dully.

“Hmm, put more feeling into your voice when speaking to your mistress.”

“Yes mistress.” She nodded.

“Better, now finish taking off this armor.” I ordered.

“Certainly.” Rarity went back to work loosening the straps to the suit.

After she loosened the last strap, the armor came off easily as the white unicorn dressed a manikin with the metal plates using her magic. “Are you pleased, mistress?” She gave a small bow.

“I am, but now I want my good little slave to strip herself.”

“As you wish.”

I watched intently as element of generosity undressed herself slowly. I don’t know what it was, but seeing the her undress was relishing as I felt my…, or Daniel’s dick harden.

“Did you enjoy me stripping, mistress?” She stood naked in front of me.

“I did, and I must say my dear that you have so much potential.” I took a step forward, then grasped her large breasts. Fondling and feeling their shape, I licked and sucked her nipples till I tasted milk. “I see why Daniel likes this, it’s enticing!” “You put me in the mood slave, so get down on your knees and suck me.” I pulled Daniel’s pants down and revealed his erection.

“As you wish, mistress.” She fell to her knees and engulfed his member.

While she sucked, I moaned and felt the heat inside of me rise as I slapped the saliva drenched length against her cheek. “You like it when I slap my dick against you face.”

“I like it, mistress.” She replied before continuing to suck.

“Good, then bend over.” I ordered.

Rarity stopped blowing and bent over on a large pile of dresses. Approaching her rear, I slid Daniel’s shaft inside the unicorn’s marehood and began rutting her. “You love it when I buck you.”

“I love it when you buck me.”

“You also love the moon and I.”

“I love you and the moon.”

“Such a good filly.” I slapped her rump as I continued to thrust into her.

Daniel’s climax closed in rather quickly, and I released it all inside her marehood before cumming onto her face. Even after his climax ended I jerked-off to drench her in his spunk, just to show her even though she was under my influence, she was my slave and I could do whatever I wanted to her. Eventually, I stopped beating-off Daniel’s member after seeing the white unicorn blanketed in the organic goop. “Did you enjoy what I did to you?”

“Yes mis-”

“It was a rhetorical question bitch!” I slapped her across the face. “Now clean yourself up.” I barked. I felt no pity for her, she helped in separating me from Luna, so payback was in order.

Since I was in control of Daniel’s body I could use magic, and with it the metal plates of the knight set hooked and strapped to each other onto me. With the knight armor now on, I attached the sword's sheath to the belt and drew the blade as I pointed it at the quivering mare. “I expect better cooperation next time slave; instead of me telling you what to do, my presence should imply it.”

“Y-yes mistress, is there anything else I can do for you?”

“There is; once I leave I want you to forget about everything I’ve done to you except acknowledging the thought that I own you. Also, continue to live your petty life as an apparel fashioner, because when I rule Equestria your dream of being at the top will crumble.” I sheathed the broadsword, then left the boutique.“Soon all will be doing my bidding.” I mentally told myself before giving Daniel back his body.

-

“Ehhh…, did you-”

“There was something I had to do.”

“Care to fill me in?”

“I rather keep it to myself, but just know that if you upset me I’ll take no precaution in controlling you.”

“Nightmare?”

“Sorry…, I’m just a little over myself with tonight being dedicated to me.”

“Understandable…, but seriously, warn me when you decide to ‘flip the switch’.

“I’ll try to.”

“I hope so, because I don’t want to suddenly wake up one day with a mob surrounding me.”

“With just about everymare wanting to sleep with you, I would expect you to be used to mobs.”

“Angry mobs, Nightmare.”

“Upset Stallions then?”

“That would be bad.”

“It would, but-…am I seeing through your eyes right?”

“I assume so.”

“Then why does everypony look upset?”

“…What’d you do?” With my conversation with Nightmare I was completely oblivious to the ponies around me. Seeing several fillies cry along with many frowning mares, I kept walking along.

“Nothing.”

“Why are they all upset then?”

“I don’t know.”

“Why’d she cancel Nightmare Night!?” I heard a mare partially dressed as an archaic knight, like me, cry out.

"Well, something must have made Luna upset.” I concluded before noticing a familiar zebra talking to several foals.

“Come little Pip, now don’t you fret, Nightmare Night’s not over yet.” I heard Zecora rhyme to a small colt dressed up like a pirate. “We still have candy left to give, so Nightmare Moon might let us live.”

“Yes, come on little ponies.” A mare dressed as a clown approached. “What’s Nightmare Night without the annual candy offering? You don’t want Nightmare Moon to gobble you up, do you?” She said spookily.

“Aww, the rainbow wig just kills for me.” I watched Spike mumble from behind the mare.

“Only if you knew haw scary clowns can be.” I thought to myself.

“Come on kids, doesn’t that sound like fun?” Applejack encouraged as she walked up to the foals.

“I’m sorry, did I miss something?” I questioned.

“Daniel? Where have you been?” Applejack questioned surprisingly.

“Pumpkin launching.” I shrugged.

“Well you missed it all; Princess Luna got upset and cancelled Nightmare Night…forever!”

“Why, what happened?”

“I guess she doesn’t like it when ponies are afraid of her, because what she thought was fun scared the rest of us.”

“So, let me get this straight; she cancelled the celebration because everyone was scared of her?”

“Yup.”

“Where is she?” I sighed.

“I saw her and Twilight go to the Everfree clearing a little while ago.”

“What about me?” The bearded violet mare asked behind us.

“Nothing, I just need to find Luna.” I informed.

“Then follow me.” Twilight chirped.

Applejack and I looked at each other with suspicious expressions…, well actually she couldn’t see my face behind the visor, so I saw her look at me with a suspicious expression. Though, like a group of curious kittens, we followed Twilight to the outskirts of town and to the Everfree clearing where a large statue of Nightmare Moon stood. “Don’t you look fearsome Nightmare.”

“Remind me to destroy that statue, it gives off a bad vibe.”

As I stood before the statue, the foals behind began dumping a portion of the their candy at the statue’s base. “Oh, they offer candy to you Nightmare, so you won’t gobble them up.” I teased.

“I would do more than just gobble them up.”

“Oookay then.”

“Goodbye Nightmare Night…, forever.” The small colt sniffled as he left his entire bag in front of the statue, but right before he turned there was a bolt of lightening that struck right above us, then a large gust of wind picked up.

“CITIZENS OF PONYVILLE, YOU WERE WISE TO BRING THIS CANDY TO ME.” A thunderous voice boomed from out of nowhere. “I AM PLEASED AT YOUR OFFERING, SO PLEASED THAT I MAY JUST EAT IT INSTEAD OF EATING YOU!!!”

I turned my head and saw the terrifying statue come to life as its eyes glowed menacingly. The foals and other mares had already screamed in terror and retreated behind a large bush, but I still stood.

“Kill it!” Nightmare ordered.

“Wait, but aren’t you supposed to b-.”

“Quickly!” Nightmare barked.

Drawing the broadsword, I had no intentions in slaying whatever fierce Nightmare Moon this was, instead I just pointed it at her. “AWAY DEMON!!!” I shouted, beads of sweat pouring down my forehead. As I pointed my sword, the figure shrunk down slightly and revealed an amused night princess.

“Pray tell Sir Daniel, but why does thou dare point his sword at us.” She spat out a pair of fangs.

“Luna!?” I dropped the sword. “You nearly scared me half to death.” I sighed in relief.

“We could tell, for we sensed hesitation when thou shouted at us.”

“But why?”

“That is the question, why did we scare them Twilight Sparkle?” Luna jumped off the statue’s base and turned to the violet mare, whom was standing next to me the entire time.

“Just wait.” Twilight smiled.

“For what, for them to scream some more?” Luna said before a small colt tugged on her mane.

“Umm…Princess Luna.” The colt began as her attention was brought to him. “I know there’s not going to be anymore Nightmare Night, but do you suppose maybe you could come back next year and scare us again anyway?” He asked as several fillies peered from behind the bush they all hid in.

“Child, are thou saying that thou likest me to scare you?” She tilted her head.

“It’s really fun, scary, but fun.” He nodded.

“It…is?”

“Yeah, Nightmare Night is my favorite night of the year!”

“Well then, we shall have to bring NIGHTMARE NIGHT BACK!!!” She shouted the last of her sentence, blowing the small colt away several feet.

“WHOA, you’re my favorite princess ever!” He decreed before kissing her feet. “She said yes, guys!”

“See, they really do like you Princess.” Twilight proved as the foals cheered.

“Can it be true?” Luna asked herself. “OH MOST WONDERFUL O-…I mean, oh most wonderful of nights.” She excused her shouting.

“All’s well that ends well.” I stated, picking up a chocolate bar from the base, for Nightmare had asked for one while Luna had her ‘revelation’. Tearing the wrapper open, I slid the bar through one of the visor’s slits so Nightmare’s mist could consume it.

“Delicious.” Nightmare purred as the bar disappeared.

“Fair Knight.” Luna pointed at me.

“Yes?”

“Where were thou when thoust should have been escorting us?”

“Well, when you stormed off I thought it best to leave you alone.”

“And leave his princess defenseless?”

“I really don’t think anyone here wants to hurt you.”

“We are aware, but know it is honorable for a knight to defend his princess to the end than to abandon her.”

“Gotcha.” I assured.

“Then come, we go back to Ponyville to finish off this celebration.” She and the other ponies began to head back, but not before her horn glowed and the real statue of Nightmare Moon reappeared at the base.

“Right behind you.”

“Aren’t you forgetting something?” Nightmare inquired.

“I don’t think so.”

“Oh okay, I just thought for second about how you were supposed to protect a princess without a weapon.”

“What are you talking ab-…oh, I forgot my sword didn’t I.” I noticed the empty sheath.

Quickly making my back to the statue to pick up the broadsword I dropped, I saw a cloaked figure approach the statue from the surrounding trees. As I sheathed the sword, I saw the figure reveal a pale white hand that held a blooming, black rose. “How is it not wilted?”

I continued to watch as the figure finally stood before the statue, just as I, before placing the rose atop all the candy the foals left.

“Daniel.” I heard Nightmare say with slight hesitation.

“The crescent moon on your shield…, are you a follower of my lady.” The figure spoke with a cold, yet sensational feminine voice.

“Umm…yes.” I was unsure of what else to say.

“Hmm, I didn’t think I would meet another worshiper outside of home.” The figure unveiled its hood to reveal a pale-white, unicorn mare with a black mane that had red streaks flowing through it. Her slitted blood-red eyes gleamed with the full moon reflecting off them as she stared at me solemnly.

“Whoa…” “Another worshiper?”

“Indeed, there are more of us if you’re wondering.”

“More worshipers? Uhh…who is it you worship?”

“Did you not say you were a follower?” She questionably raised an eyebrow.

“I am…, but I just want to make sure we follow the same lady.”

“I follow the true ruler of the night, Nightmare Moon.”

“Well what do you know Nightmare, you have fans!”

“Daniel, as flattering as this mare is, I think you should run.” Nightmare warned.

“Prove it.”

“Daniel!?”

“Relax, I bet she’s part of some geeky cult.”

“No Daniel, there’s something strange about her.”

“Didn’t you once say that about Dr. Crimson.”

“Yes, and it’s the same feeling I’m getting from her.”

“Maybe it’s beca- OH MY GOD!!!” My mouth gaped from behind the visor as the mare completely unveiled her naked self. Sure her nice privates were exposed, but what had my attention were her matching, pale-white bat wings that were nearly twice her size, and with them I noticed a pair of fangs as she opened her mouth to speak.

“Do you now believe?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Good, then you wouldn’t mind if you took your helmet off to show your face.” She put her cloak back on.

Gulping, I did as she asked and slowly raised the helmet off my head.

“What are you doing!?”

“Nightmare, I have the strange feeling that I don’t have much of a choice.”

Once off, I held the helmet under my arm as my sweaty brow revealed itself to her. She took several steps forward after a few moments had passed, and suddenly began to sniff me.

“Liar.” She hissed as she finished, her expression now angry.

" Run Daniel!” Nightmare cried out.

Turning on my metal heels, I was about to take off, but the sudden familiar feeling of two sharp objects penetrating my neck froze me in place as I unconsciously collapsed to the ground.

Important Notice: If you haven't read The Scent: Lust of Mares, I encourage you to do so as I want word to spread that the author of that story and his illustrator will be making a comic based on his story. So far the drawings and early comic strips are outstanding. They are making these comics to raise money for a good cause as it says on the donation page, which I will post at the end of this message. The start of the comics and drawings can be found here. However, these comics and drawings won't continue if no one donates (by the way you can have a comic specifically made for you in the commissions section). So, if you decide to read the story and view the link above please consider donating here if you can, the minimum is twenty dollars. If you have further questions regarding the comic, donations, or commissions please take it up with Distorted Flare as he will fill you in if available.

Chapter 23: A Date in Tartarus part 1

XY Chromosome

Chapter twenty-three: A Date in Tartarus part 1

Slowly opening my eyes, I awoke with a soreness scourging throughout my neck. I wanted to rub it to relieve the pain, but I thought that unwise as I scarily saw a young mare sleeping against me as her arm was wrapped over my chest. “Oh sweet Christ, was I used last night!?” I noticed several red candles lighting up the dark room.

“Depends on your definition of used.”

“Nightmare?”

“Tis I.”

“What happened?”

“You were bitten by a vampony last night.”

“A vampony?”

“Yes, I thought they were just a myth, but from what’s happened I can easily say otherwise.”

“But…, what?”

“Listen.” Nightmare sighed. “I don’t know much more about what’s happened than you do. All I know is that after you were bitten she must have dragged you to her dwelling.”

“That’s it?”

“Were you expecting more?”

“Yes actually, I was. You usually have a lot of insight on matters like these.”

“Well, excuse me for watching over your unconscious body for the past ten hours.”

“I was out for that long!?”

“Indeed you were.”

“Didn’t you try to control my body so we could get away?”

“I’m sorry, but last time I heard you didn’t want me taking control without your permission. Not that I couldn’t if I tried; I’m still yet to know what this vampony’s true intentions are.”

“Didn’t she say she worshiped you?”

“Yes, but one can easily say they worship someone. Also, I want to know what kind of power she holds because what you saw last night wasn’t natural by any means.”

“What do you mean?”

“Look at her.”

Turning my head to the naked mare snuggling me as she slept, I took note how different her features were; she didn’t have any wings, her mane and tail were silver-white, she had a pale, mauve coat and horn, also, if I wasn’t mistaken, her feminine assets were a bit smaller. “This can’t be the mare who bit me, she looks completely different.”

“It’s her; she has the same scent as the mare who bit you last night.”

“Okay, but why am I sleeping with h-” I hesitantly cut myself off seeing the young mare’s normal, yellow eyes open halfway.

“You’re awake.” She yawned in a soft, sweet voice.

Blinking as I glared at her fangs, she formed a smile before stretching out her arms.

“You’ve been out for awhile Thrall.”

“Uhmm…Thrall?” I questioned.

“Yes, you are my servant. Now get up and fetch my cloak.” She ordered.

I looked at her as if she was crazy before my eyes strayed to the cloak as it lay in a heap on the other side of the dull, candle lit room. “No, you get it.”

Her eyes seemed to flash red for a split second before she looked at me confusingly. “Let’s try this again, fetch.” She pointed to the cloak.

“I’m not a dog.”

She glanced at my neck momentarily before she began to pout. “Why won’t you do as I say!?”

“Because I don’t want to.”

“But I bit you, so you should be my thrall, my obedient slave.”

“A sex slave!?” I began to imagine why I was in the same bed as her.

“No…, but having sex will make you more submissive, or so I’ve heard mother tell me.” The vampony blushed as she eagerly snuggled closer to me, giving my private section a jolt as I felt her breasts press against my side.

“I thought for sure this would’ve played out differently.” I heard Nightmare say at the back of my head.

“Uhmm…no thanks, I’m fine.” I tried to get out from under the sheets.

“But it will feel good I’m sure.” She tugged my arm slightly, which to me felt like being yanked. “And I promise to be a kind mistress.” She finished as she rolled over and straddled me.

“Nightmare, do something!”

“I don’t know if I should, this is arousing.” She giggled.

“Nightmare!?”

“How about Nightmare please.”

“Please Nightmare!”

“Hmm, how about please Mistress  Nightmare.”

“For the love of God, just make her stop!”

“Alright cryfoal, I’ll help.”

Nightmare’s mist began flowing out of my nose leaving the vampony gaping slightly as she saw it. The mist disappeared under me before I felt myself rise from the bed as fur and flesh replaced the mattress beneath me. Her large breasts pressed against the back of my shoulders, forming two soft pillows for me to rest on as she wrapped both arms around my chest. “Sorry, but this stallion’s taken.” Nightmare kissed my cheek.

“L-Lady Nightmare!” The vampony immediately jumped off the bed and knelt.

“Tell me vampony, but why did you try to steal my stallion?” Her embrace across my chest tightened slightly.

“My stallion?” I thought.

“May I say it is such an honor to finally meet you.” She continued to kneel.

“Did I ask that?”

“N-no my lady, but I…I had no idea, and I swear I wouldn’t have tried to make him my thrall if I knew.” The vampony lifted her head. Her expression depicted great esteem towards Nightmare as her eyes were filled with awe and adoration.

“It’s understandable, almost everymare he comes across wants him.” One of Nightmare’s tail tendrils slid underneath my underwear, and began stroking my member.

“Of all places!” I mentally stated, wanting Nightmare to hear me.

“Tell me vampony, what is your name?” Nightmare asked.

“Crimson Mist my lady.”

“Well it certainly fits you from when you bit Daniel.”

“Daniel, my lady?”

“Him.” Another one of Nightmare’s tendrils crept below and began massaging my scrotum as I couldn’t help but grunt.

“He uhh…Daniel was sweating out of fear, that is why I bit him.”

“So you can smell fear?” I asked.

“Not exactly, bodies give off a peculiar scent for each emotion, and yours so happened to be fear.”

“Well, you did look pretty intimidating when I first saw you.”

“That was my other form, every vampony has one.”

“Was there a reason why you looked like that?”

“I was being careful, traveling though the Everfree at night is even dangerous for one of my kind.”

“And what exactly is the difference?”

“As you can see I don’t have any wings, and my breasts and b-…” Crimson Mist stopped as she gasped. “I’m naked! Lady Nightmare, my deepest apologies for my carelessness, I’m not worthy to be in your presence.” She tried covering he assets as best she could with her arms and hands.

Nightmare gave a cocky and sultry smile as she watched Crimson Mist do her best to cover herself. I could almost hear her purr in delight with the praise and adoration she was receiving. “Don’t hide yourself, your nude physique is appetizing to my eyes.” Nightmare stated as she scanned her.

“I’m…appetizing to you, Lady Nightmare?” Crimson Mist blushed as she relaxed.

“You were saying?” I wanted Crimson Mist to continue with her explanation about her other form.

“Oh…, well like I said before when in my other form I have wings, my body changes color, my ‘assets’ are slightly bigger, and finally my senses and strength are heightened significantly.”

“So, what happened, why don’t you look the same like you did before.”

“Because there’s no danger here.”

“And where exactly is here?”

“Tartarus of course.”

“Tartarus?” Nightmare’s massaging and stroking stopped.

“Yes Lady Nightmare, but to be exact we are inside Crimson Manor.”

“Crimson Manor?” I questioned.

“Mhmm, this is where the mistress of the clan resides along with her family.”

“So, I take it you’re part of the family?”

“Yep, in fact I’m the youngest of the clan.”

“And how old are you?”

“Just eighty-seven.”

“Oh, well you have plenty of time left then.” “Holy crap, how is she so old, yet look so young.”

“Actually I have forever to live, we vamponies stop aging when we reach two-hundred-fifty.”

“Wow, immortality…” “Cool, but how do we leave Tartarus?”

“You want to leave?” Crimson Mist asked rather surprised.

“Well, we can’t stay here, I have ‘duties’ to perform.”

“Hold on Daniel, we don’t have to leave right now.”

“But what about Lun-” Nightmare clamped a hand over my mouth before I could finish.

“I’m curious to know something Crimson Mist.” Nightmare began.

“Anything Lady Nightmare.”

“Does every vampony worship me?”

“Yes, even the vamponies from other clans adore you and your greatness.”

“Perfect.” Nightmare smirked. “Take me to your mistress, she and I need to discuss a few things.” She pushed me off her.

“Rude Nightmare!”

“Certainly my lady, mother would love to meet you.” Crimson Mist grabbed her bundled cloak and put it on.

Getting off the bed, I stretched and heard my neck crack causing my vision to darken momentarily. “Ahhh, that felt nice.” I whispered as the soreness in my neck began to disappear.

The three of us exited the room, and began walking down a long, dark corridor. Near the end Crimson Mist opened one of the doors, which strangely enough had a staircase behind it leading down to another door at the bottom. Behind the next door, there was another corridor which we walked through near the end where we repeated the same process of going down a staircase, opening the bottom door, and yet finding another corridor for us to walk through…again. “My God, this is one weird house.”

As we neared the end of this corridor, she opened another door which lead to a staircase leading down like twice before, and once more there was another door at the bottom.

“Have you been leading us in circles vampony?” Nightmare asked rather annoyed.

“No my lady, the previous corridors we went through were mere illusions.”

“So is this entire place an illusion?” I questioned.

“No, only the corridors. We put a spell in each one to confuse any ‘curious’ guests.”

“Curious guests?”

“Not all the vampony clans get along with each other; my clan, the Crimson Clan, are bitter rivals with the Moonlight Clan and many others.

“Oh, so the illusion acts like a security measure incase someone breaks in.”

“Exactly.” Crimson Mist opened the door.

Instead of another corridor on the other side, the door led to an upstairs living room as there were two sets of stairs leading to the lower story below. It was dully lit just like Crimson Mist’s room,  as only a few candles were alight along the wall sconces. There was a large window at the back showing the outside behind the mansion, which wasn’t all too pleasant to look out of. If it weren’t for the torches hanging from the gnarly black fence, which I assumed surrounded the house, no one would be able to see the scary forest of spooky, dead trees behind the fence along with a chopping block that had a pile of skulls next to it. “I guess that’s what happens to curious guests.” I thought as goosebumps appeared across my body.

“Enjoying the view?” Crimson Mist asked from behind, making me shudder.

“Err…it’s something.” I turned my head to her.

“Isn’t it. We leave the skulls out there as a reminder for those who wish to break in to think twice.”

“It would certainly make me think twice…, but why doesn’t your clan get along with the others?”

“As strange as this may sound, but the reason why is because the patriarch favors our clan.”

“The patriarch?” Nightmare questioned, viewing a huge portrait of a half-naked, smirking, pale stallion dressed in a black cloak.

“You’d be looking at him right now Lady Nightmare.”

“This is him?” Nightmare raised a brow.

“Mhmm, Count Blood Bone. Since he’s the only vampony stallion the clans are in competition to gain his favor.”

“So you all kill each other for his amusement.”

“Count Blood Boner.” I mentally chuckled. “Hey, that actually makes sense; blood is needed to cause an erection.”

“That’s a dark way of putting it my lady, but yes, the strongest clan gets him.”

“Despicable.” Nightmare growled. “Handing himself over like a trophy, has anypony tried to kill him?”

“I agree my lady, it is rather shameful, but if he was gone there would be no stallions left to y’know…sway with.” Crimson Mist’s cheeks reddened as she took a quick glance at me. “But yes Lady Nightmare, someone in our clan did attempt to kill him.”

“Who?”

“My aunt, Crimson Drop.”

“Since Blood Bone is still alive, I take it she failed?”

“Yes, but she did chip one of his fangs, and because of the attempt he declared my aunt a traitor, and she was to be executed.”

“What happened then?” I asked.

“She disappeared, and no pony has seen or heard from her since.”

Nightmare and I looked at each other briefly, and I knew we were thinking the same thing. “Dr. Crimson.”

“Oh, I forgot to mention My Lady, but once all the clans hear about you there will be no more feuding between us.”

“There won’t?”

“No, because your return marks the time to stop fighting and unite, so that we all may live under your rule."

“Interesting.”

“So, how many people live here in the mansion?” I changed the subject, but also I was getting the vibe that Nightmare and I have only seen a small portion of it.

“Just my mother and I.”

“Really?”

“Mhmm.”

“Wow…”

“Yeah, so it’s kind of difficult to find each other sometimes, but if anything she’s usually in her chamber or at the market.”

“But wouldn’t she have seen you bring me into the mansion?”

“She wasn’t home.” “Thank Nightmare she wasn’t too, mother would’ve sucked him to no end.”

“Is she home now?”

“There’s a good chance she is, we’ve been here for awhile, but if she isn’t she’s probably at the market purchasing new thralls.”

“Why would you need new thralls?”

“Because once their blood becomes distasteful we either turn them into vamponies or devour them…, but usually we end up eating them after they’re sucked dry.”

“You eat your servants!?”

“Not always…, but it is a good way to maintain food around here. I mean you wouldn’t want to eat spoiled food everyday would you?”

“And what about Daniel?” Nightmare asked.

“Daniel my lady…, well…I was hoping for him to become my thrall…, then maybe after I had my fun with him I would turn him into a vampony, so that way we could be together.” Crimson Mist twiddled her fingers.

“Sounds like somepony has a crush on you.” Nightmare leaned over and whispered into my ear.

“I’m sure a lot more do too.” I sighed.

“A lot more what?”

“Uhh…nothing Crimson.”

“Okay, well anyway her chamber is downst-

“Crimson Mist!” We all heard someone call from the antechamber.

“I guess she was at the market.” Crimson Mist shrugged. “Coming mother!” She replied back as she quickly began traveling down the stairs to the lower story.

While Crimson Mist and her mother talked downstairs, Nightmare and I stayed where we were. She and I both stared at the portrait of Blood Bone and by the expression on Nightmare’s face I knew she wasn’t at all impressed with the information we received about him. “They got a strange society here.” I said beside Nightmare.

“Indeed.”

“So, what about this Blood Bone guy?”

“I’m going to get rid of him.” She stated.

“Why?”

“The answer is very simple Daniel. From what Crimson told us, Blood Bone will be just like Blueblood back in Canterlot. Maybe not as arrogant, but I’m sure he has other qualities that measure up. Just look at the size of the portrait and the painting itself, it shows he has a large ego.”

“And you don‘t?” “You want to get rid of him because of that?”

“No, the reason why is because if the clans are to stop feuding because of me that would mean he no longer has a place here, not to mention he will lose his authority.”

“Do you think he will try to find a loophole, or some other way to stay in power?”

“If your people suddenly switched over to another they wanted to follow, wouldn’t you try something to get them back.”

“Point taken.” I nodded, though I wasn’t completely convinced. I didn’t know who this Blood Bone was, and it’s not moral to suddenly judge another because someone told a few details about him or her. If anything, Tartarus doesn’t sound like a friendly place, so I would have to tread lightly.

I continued to glare at the portrait of Blood Bone before noticing it was one of those kind where the eyes would watch you no matter where one stood. Glaring over to Nightmare as she sat in a decorative chair, I looked back at the portrait and knew if the eyes were watching me then they were most definitely watching her.

“Who is it you’re so eager for me to meet?” I heard Crimson’s mother say as she and her daughter walked up the stairs.

“Just c’mon.” Crimson Mist urged as she reached the top. “See mother!?”

“I don’t see anyp-…oh…, what do we have here?” A slightly taller, mature unicorn mare caught sight of me as I turned away from the portrait. Her coat was a typical white, and her mane and tail were jet black. She wore a dread, violet, one-piece dress with the top exposing her nicely developed breasts. “Who might you be?” Her hips swayed at her advance towards me. She momentarily pressed her body against mine and took in a deep inhale next to my neck. “He smells delightful. Does he taste just as good?”

“Actually mother, he’s not the one I wanted you to meet?”

“He’s not?”

“No, I want you to meet our lady.”

“Our lady?”

“Mhmm.” Crimson Mist pointed to the chair Nightmare sat in.

Once Crimson Mist’s mother realized who was sitting in the chair, I watched as she immediately fell to her knees and bowed. “Lady Nightmare, y-you have returned.”

“I have for a while.” Nightmare spoke dully. “Crimson Mist, why don‘t you show Daniel around?”

“Wait, what’s going on?” I raised an eyebrow.

“I need to speak with Crimson Mist‘s mother in private.”

“Oh, so you’re dismissing us.” I rolled my eyes. “The power certainly went to your brain quick.”

“Just go, there are things we are going to talk about that I don’t want you to hear.”

“C’mon Daniel, there‘s so much to show you.” Crimson Mist took me by the wrist, and the two of us hurriedly made our way down the stairs before exiting through the manor’s door.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

I wasn’t at all trying to brush Daniel aside, but because of the conversation I was going to have with Crimson Mist’s mother it would be best that he left; I wouldn’t want him to know my devious plan for kicking Celestia off the throne. The more ignorant Daniel is the better, however it still bewilders me as to why he hasn’t told anyone about me yet. Just like when I read his thoughts during the gala he had good reason to tell, but he didn’t. He was just an asset for me to use, but lately I think we’ve developed a bond for each other. Whatever the case, Crimson Mist better keep him safe. “Tell me your name.”

“Crimson Haze my lady.”

"Is everypony here named Crimson?” “Your daughter says vamponies worship me, is that true?”

“Yes Lady Nightmare, you are our long awaited ruler, and we would do anything to please you.”

“Good, because I already have a task in mind.”

-

There were no stars above, just a distant, lone, full moon that barely lit the sky as Crimson and I went through the creaky, black gate leading to the mansion. The path to the settlement declined as Crimson and I walked it, which meant the mansion was on top a slope. It was the typical scene for a mansion; sitting on a hill segregated from the rest of town. “So, you‘re going to show me the settlement?”

“Mhmm.”

“Are you sure, I don’t want to be vampony food.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure nothing happens to you.”

“I dunno…”

“It’ll be fine, besides my clan’s vamponies will think you’re my thrall, so they will have to ask for my permission before touching you.”

“…A’right, I’ll take your word for it.” I said as we traveled down the path to the small community below.

There wasn’t too much going on once Crimson Mist and I reached the settlement. There weren’t too many buildings as the settlement was very small, maybe a quarter the size of Ponyville. A few po-…vamponies were walking around and talking amongst themselves, but none of them seemed to show interest in us…until we walked past them.

“Is that a new thrall Crimson Mist?” A vampony approached us with several other behind her. They all looked a little older than Crimson Mist, not by much, but enough to show facial difference. From what they wore it seemed like the stereotypical thing; dreaded gowns and dresses, something one would expect a woman to wear if she was the host of a haunted house.

“Mhmm, just got him today.”

“Where’d you find him, he wasn’t for sale at the market earlier.”

“He was wandering around one of the entrances to Tartarus, and I so happened to catch him before he ran off.” She lied.

“Lucky, there hasn’t been a stallion thrall ever since…, well…you know.” The other vampony shied away.

“Yeah…I remember.” Crimson Mist’s head fell.

“We all do, but off that topic. What’s he taste like? I could smell his sweet scent the second I saw him.”

“Divine…, I’ve never tasted blood so rich and sweet.” “It’s alright, nothing too special.”

“Oh, so he’s one of those kind that smells better than he tastes.”

“I was disappointed too, but like any other thrall he’s here to serve, right Daniel?”

“Uhh…right mistress.”

“That’s his name?”

“Yep.”

“How odd…” She looked at me quizzically.

“Anyway, I’m giving him a tour before he begins serving my mother and I at the manor.”

“If he was my thrall I’d make him do more than just serve me.” One of the other vamponies stated with a lustful smile.

I didn’t think Crimson Mist liked hearing that, for her hand clenched tightly around my wrist. “C’mon Daniel.” She huffed as we walked away.

-

Third Person:

“Nice going Darkstar, you made him leave.”

“Hey, you would make him do ‘other’ stuff too.”

“Yeah, but I wouldn’t have a big mouth and tell everypony.” “It‘s not surprising since she ate her thrall.”

-

“You…alright Crimson?” I asked trying to not yelp at the pain she was inflicting upon my wrist.

“I can’t believe they would do something like that to you.” She growled as we sped walked. Vamponies were looking at us strangely, and I couldn’t decide whether is was me or the disgruntled expression on Crimson. Though, the looks changed as there were no more to be seen once we were out of the settlement.

“Where’re we going?”

“To the cemetery, I want to get something for Lady Nightmare.”

“The cemetery!?” “But why are you so upset, so what if said she would make me do more than just serve.”

“I’m upset because you’re Lady Nightmare’s stallion, and nopony else should try to seduce you.”

“Weren’t you going to?” I yanked my hand free from her steel grip.

“That was before I knew.” She turned to me disappointingly.

“You’d be surprised how carefree she is when it comes to me sleeping with others.”

“You sleep with other mares!?”

“It’s my job, I’m repopulating the stallion gender.”

“And Lady Nightmare is okay with it?”

“She encourages me to, though sometimes I wish she wouldn’t. She nearly gets me in trouble.”

“But…what about you being hers?”

“I’m going to make it clear, but I belong to no one. If anything, I see Nightmare as a companion.”

“Then why’d she call you ‘my stallion’?”

“Because you tried to force me to have sex with you.” “Like that’s not happened before.” “Not to mention you wanted to make me your slave.”

“But I would be very kind to you, and I would make sure you were always safe and never lose you like daddy!”

“Daddy?”

Crimson Mist gasped as she covered her mouth with both hands. “Uhh…forget I said that.”

“Your father was your slave!?” I cried dumbstruck.

“Not completely, I mean he wasn’t a full blood vampony nor a thrall, he was something else.”

“Like what?”

“There are classes in vampony society, thralls being the lowest along with breeding vamponies, then vampony, then full blood vampony.”

“What’s the difference in all of them?”

“Thralls are obvious, they’re just servants. Breeding vamponies have every quality of a vampony except they don’t have a second form, and are mainly used as breeding stock to give birth to vamponies, but also serve as servants just like thralls. Vamponies are the ones you saw in the settlement including my mother and I, and they’re the most common amongst vampony society. Finally there is the full blood vampony, notice how I say is and not are because there’s only one of them.”

“And who might that be.”

“Blood Bone, he’s an original vampony, which makes him full blood.”

“Does that mean he’s more powerful.”

“Yes, much more powerful than the common vampony.”

“Maybe I should tell Nightmare about that.” “Okay, but what about your dad?”

“He was a breeding vampony, but we treated him like any other vampony…, and I miss him.” Her voice saddened.

“What happened to him?”

“He was killed.”

“How?”

“Well, since we don’t get along with other clans they sometimes send out raiding parties. The last one we defended against was the biggest, and my daddy was one of the first to die. Y’see he was at the market picking up some arachnipony silk, which is of high value because it’s very strong and lasts forever, but getting it is difficult. Not even a group of vamponies have a solid chance of escaping an arachnipony nest. Anyway, when the raid came he was walking out of the market and was killed for it…, strange too because after he was dead the rival vamponies began to back off.”

“Seems like someone didn‘t want him around anymore.” “Did they get away with the silk?”

“Yes…, but not without paying.” Her eyes flashed red again. “Those skulls you saw at the back of the mansion, most of them were from the vamponies who raided us that day.”

“A lot of beheading was done I’m assuming.”

“How right you are, and I gladly participated in watching their heads roll.”

“What’d you do with the bodies?”

“We left them to rot out in the forest.”

“Well, all I can say to that is I hope it never happens again.”

“I hope it doesn’t either.” She finished the depressing conversation.

We kept quiet until we reached the cemetery, like any other place of rest it was gated except for the entrance. It was small in comparison to most graveyards, but nether the less it was a place to pay respects to the dead. “What exactly are we here for?”

“Black roses.”

“Is that what you brought to Nightamare’s statue?”

“Mhmm, they only grow around vampony burial sites.”

“How come?”

“Because in vampony tradition a dead vampony is to be burned, and their ashes spread. The tombstones you see here don‘t have any bodies beneath them, they serve more as small shrines honoring the fallen. As for the roses they aren’t naturally black, but sometimes vampony ash enters the stigma along with the pollen, and after the rose dies the next generation have black petals…, which reminds me.” She sighed, face-palming herself.

“What?”

“Vampony ash doesn’t just turn the roses black, it also hexes them.”

“Hexes?”

“It means the roses are imbued with a dark magic making them unable to snap away from the bush.”

“Then how are we supposed to gather some?”

“Hexes are susceptible by enchantments, and luckily I know an enchanting spell. Though, there is one slight problem.

“Go on…”

“I don’t have anything sharp to enchant with me.”

“I should’ve brought the sword…, and that reminds me, but where is the armor I had?”

“Back at the manor, just like the tool we need to gather up the roses.”

“So we have to go all the way back?” I rolled my eyes.

“Not necessarily; if you stay here I can quickly run back and grab it.”

“How long will it take you.”

“About a minute.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, watch and I’ll be back before you know it.”

“Uhh, okay.” I said before Crimson Mist took off down the way we came. She wasn’t kidding when she said she’ll be quick; clouds of dust followed her until she vanished from sight.

Figuring she would be gone for a couple minutes, I took the opportunity to use the bathroom. I’ve been holding it in since last night and I really had to go. There was an unfortunate bush right outside the cemetery entrance I unleashed on. “Ahhhhh, that felt good.” I sighed as I finished up. Giving it a few shakes to get any droplets out, there was a sudden change in temperature as I felt icy chills everywhere on my body. “Jesus it got cold.” I shivered, staring down at my fraction sized dick.

“Will you help me?” I heard a feminine voice say from behind.

Turning my head to see who it was, I nearly fainted as my skin turned paler than Crimson Mist’s other form.

“Please don’t run away, please, I need your help.”

“Y-you’re a g-g-ghost!” My eye twitched as I couldn’t stop my uncontrollable shaking. She was transparent, but her body could be seen as she had a pale blue aura emitting from her. She had the physique of any ordinary mare, but her eyes were blank as she stared hopeful at me.

“I am, but I don’t wish to continue being one. I’ve been trapped in this small cemetary for as long as can remember, waiting for a stallion to assist me in my ascension.”

“W-why do you need my help.” I stuttered, still the slightest bit terrified.

“Because you’re a stallion, and I have not fulfilled the one thing I hoped to accomplish when alive.”

“And…that is?”

“I need you to seduce me.”

“What!?”

“Please, it’s the only way for me to ascend, and there hasn’t been a lone stallion here for millennia.”

“But…you’re a ghost, how am I supposed to do that?”

“It will be no different if I were living, so can I count on you to help me?”

“Uhh…dammit, fine.” I turned around with my junk still hanging out.

“Oh thank Eunomia, I can finally leave this place.” She knelt down and opened her ghostly mouth to swallow my member.

It was so bizarre, I could actually feel her lips gliding across my length, but they were so icy cold. “S-so, what happened t-to you?”

“I was sucked of all my blood from my mistress.” She said slurping up, what I thought to be, ectoplasm as she stroked my member.

“You were a thrall?”

“Mhmm.” She went back to sucking my tool.

I heard her moan every time she reached my hilt, which was kind of funny because that’s what ghosts do, moan. However, she didn’t keep her pace long as she stopped short, and I noticed she began to fade. “What’s happening?”

“You helped me with my need to ascend.” She gave my tip a ticklish lick.

“Really, that’s it?” I raised a brow.

“Yes, all I ever wanted as a thrall was to know what a stallion felt like, and from what I’ve experienced just now it was worth the time I have spent waiting.”

“So, you’re just going to vanish?”

“I am no longer in debt to myself, so now I can finally rest in peace.”

“Oh…well, congratulations.”

“Thank-you for being so kind, I’ll never forget what you’ve done for me.” She said right before she completely disappeared.

After a few brief moments of just standing perfectly still, I zipped up my pants, but not before wiping off whatever was dripping from my dick  “Did that really just happen?” I muttered to myself. “And who’s Eunomia?“ Shaking the bizarre event out my head, I noticed Crimson Mist running back with the clouds of dust following her.

“I’m back.” She stated, stopping short of the gate.

“What is that?” I glared at the giant, gothic harvesting tool in her hands.

“My scythe.” She chirped.

“That thing’s huge!” I gulped at the giant blade.

“Yes it is, and it’s great for harvesting flesh.” A small smirk replaced her smile.

“I hope it’s not mine you're after.” I laughed uneasily.

“Nope, I’m going to use it to cut off some roses.” Her horn glowed dark purple along with the blade. “There, now those roses should cut like tissue.”

“Great, but I’ll tell you what. You can go in there and cut as many roses as you need, but I’m going to stay outside the cemetery?”

“Why?”

“I’m not in the mood to be cut in half “

“I’m not going to cut you, because me accidentally cutting you with my scythe is like saying I would strap you down to a rafter and slowly skin you alive starting from the fingertips.”

“I’m not moving.” I frantically shook my head. “Her comparisons need work.”

“Suit yourself.” Crimson Mist entered the cemetery, and began harvesting the eerie colored roses after imbuing her scythe with some kind of magic from her horn.

I watched her gingerly remove any black roses she came across. Crimson Mist was careful with her scythe, or perhaps the blade was so sharp it required almost no effort to cut the rose’s stem. Though, she wasn’t in there for too long; the cemetery had quite a few rose bushes in which she easily gathered enough. “Do you think Lady Nightmare will like them?” She asked, sheathing her scythe behind her before carrying out a large bouquet’s worth of black, thorny roses.

“I think she will.”

“You think so?” Crimson Mist and I began to walking back to the settlement.

“Yeah, I’m sure.”

-

Nightmare Moon talking to Crimson Haze First person:

“Lady Nightmare, if I may, but what about your stallion?”

“What about him?” I asked.

“How is he able to restore your lost power?”

“I have him perform peculiar deeds for me…, deeds that only few can feed off of.”

“Like what my lady?”

“That’s none of your concern.”

“Of course my lady.”

“Now, do I have to repeat what we discussed, or do you know what to do?”

“I understand Lady Nightmare.”

Excellent, now get to it.” I crossed my legs as I continued to sit in the comfortable, ornate chair occasionally glaring at the ridiculous portrait.

I watched Crimson Haze conjure paper and a quill, and immediately she began writing. Since I am their prophesized, renowned leader my first order was to stop the rivalry between the vampony clans, and unite them. I learned a little more about Count Blood Bone too; even though he will favor a clan that doesn’t mean he won’t decide to journey off to another instead of sticking around, and usually it would happen at the end of every month. Coincidentally nopony in the Crimson Clan had seen him for several days, and they were the ones he favored at the moment. Once the clan leaders see me as their leader I will make quick work of Blood Bone. “Better start planning your counter.” I whispered, looking at the portrait.

-

“Would you perhaps consider selling your thrall Crimson Mist? With his sweet scent I’m sure he’ll fetch for a nice price.”

“Sorry Red Moon, but he’s not for sale.” Crimson Mist pulled three small vials filled with dark-red liquid from her cloak.

“I see…, perhaps it’s for the best too?”

“Why’s that?”

“The recent shipment of thralls I received from one of our smugglers has gone missing.”

“Maybe they ran off.” I suggested.

"Impossible, I bit them and ordered that they stay here."

“Then why was I able to resist?”

“Somepony is stealing then.”

“Hmf, there’s nothing dirtier than a thief.” Red Moon huffed as she grabbed a crystal vase from underneath the countertop.

“I don’t suppose the succuponies have anything to do with it?” Crimson Mist questioned.

“They might have, but it’s unlikely because they go after stallion thralls. If that’s the case keep an eye on yours.” She took the three vials Crimson Mist set on the counter.

“I will.“ Crimson Mist took the vase. “Anyway, thanks Red Moon.” She placed the bundle of black roses into the vase.

“Come again soon, you never know what the smugglers might bring in.” She called after us as we left the market.

“It looks pretty…in an eerie sort of way.” I commented on the vase with the roses.

“I really hope Lady Nightmare likes it, I don’t have anymore vials of blood.”

“It’s weird how you use blood as currency, considering you drink it.”

“Blood is what’s available to us.”

“True, but what about gold or gems?”

“Too rare, and even if we vamponies had access to a great amount they are nothing to us compared to a rich sip of blood.”

“Different people, different values.”

“I keep wondering something Daniel...”

“What’s on your mind?”

“Why weren’t you submissive to me even though you’re not truly Lady Nightmare’s stallion?”

“I honestly don’t know.” ”I miss Jynx...maybe that's why her bite didn't work.”

“Maybe you’re resistant?”

“That might be it.”

“In that case, would you mind if I had another sip your blood later?”

“No, the first time you bit me it hurt.”

“I was in my other form then, in this form I’m more careful.”

“No.”

“Please?”

“No.”

“Please?”

“…No.”

“Please?”

“Fine.”

“Really!?”

“No.”

“Pleeease?” She looked up at me with cute puppy-dog eyes.

“Errr…it won’t hurt will it?” I groaned.

“From what other thralls tell me, it feels like a pinch.”

“Okay, you can have a sip…, but only a sip. I don’t want to see myself becoming pale.”

“You won’t, I promise.”

“Do you?”

“Cross my heart, and hope to burn.” She promised as we began walking up the path back to the mansion.

-

“Mother, I’m home!” Crimson Mist called upon entering the mansion.

“Is Nightmare’s stallion with you!?” Her mother called back from upstairs.

“I’m here!” I replied, going up the stairs with Crimson Mist behind me.

I found Crimson’s mother finishing up a letter before magically sending it along with dispersing her quill. Nightmare was still sitting in the chair looking rather bored  as she viewed her nails. “Crimson Mist has something for you Nightmare.” I said as I took a seat across from her.

“Does she?”

“Yes my lady, and they’re freshly picked too.” Crimson Mist held out the vase filled with black roses. “Do you like them Lady Nightmare?”

“I do, they match my coat, but why don’t you give them to Daniel for safekeeping.” Nightmare smiled as Crimson Mist gave me the vase.

I sat silent and heard the three of them chat away. Apparently Nightmare had Crimson Mist’s mother, Crimson Haze, send letters to the other clan leaders about her return, and how a gathering was in order. All the while I listened, I was also recollecting the things I’ve heard here; the tragedy of her father, the raid, the ghost, the thrall kidnappings, Count Blood Bone. As if I didn’t already have enough questions there seemed to always be more.

-

Molestia First person:

“Well this is a change of events.” I said, glaring down at the cute, demon-like mare as she knelt before me.

“We succuponies have been awaiting for your release Mistress.”

“Oh, and how do I know this isn’t a trick?”

“It was prophesized that one day our leader will sprout from Equestria’s ruler, which you have done Mistress.”

“So this small change in appearance has you convinced?”

“I…I really wouldn’t call them err…it small Mistress.” The succuopony lifted her head and stared at my bosom.

“They’re certainly something, wouldn’t you agree?” I placed a hand atop one of my breasts.

“Yes, biggest I’ve ever se…umm.” She blushed as she shyly turned her head away.

“Tell me something succupony; if I asked you about your kind and service to me, would you give me all the information you possess?”

“Yes Mistress, of course.” She nodded.

“Splendid, then start talking. I can easily change back and let the valkyries deal with you.” I placed my straight-sword underneath her chin, and watched her tremble as a malicious smirk appeared across my face.

Chapter 24: A Date in Tartarus part 2

XY Chromosome

Chapter twenty-four: A Date in Tartarus part 2

“Checkmate.” Crimson moved her bishop into position so that my king piece was cornered.

“Dammit.” I groaned, hanging my head in defeat.

“C’mon Daniel, I’m sure you’ll win next time.” Crimson Mist smiled as she began placing her dark pieces back on their original spots.

“That’s what you said last time…, the time before, the time before that, and the time before that.”

“Yes, but now you know my strategy, so surely you now have somewhat of an advantage.” “Even if he does figure out my main tactic it wouldn’t matter; I have many others.”

“I’m just going to call it quits.” I stood from my chair.

“Why?” She pouted.

“Because you’ll just beat me again like the other four times.”

“Please.”

“No.”

“Please.” She tried whined, her eyes glowing in an attempt to  hypnotize me. With a snort I flicked her on the nose.

“Don’t start that again, I already submitted to you today.” I chuckled rolling my eyes at her frown. “Also, you’re not getting any more blood from me.”

“Wha-why!?” Her mouth gaped at my response.

“Because a couple pints is your version of a sip; I blacked out for half an hour.” I gave her a disgruntled look as I rubbed my neck.

“Only if you knew how wonderful your blood tastes.” She blushed, licking her lips as she placed her hands on her cheeks.

Sighing as I sat back down, I placed my pieces back where they belonged. After they were all back in position I intently stared at the queen piece. It’s odd, the king piece is the one you want to capture because that’s how one wins the game, but before he can be captured one’s eyes must be fixed upon his lover. Perhaps it is the queen’s dire love for her husband that she is able to move profoundly across the board, slaying the opposing pieces daring to come near the king. Though beautiful, she is to be feared, and only the most clever and proud pieces may oppose her without feeling her wrath. One such piece, the gallant knight, the most peculiar of the chess pieces as it moves in an odd fashion, that of which the queen and any other piece cannot mimic. Many disregard and see the knights being expendable just like the pawns, however, given the opportunity and taking advantage of what he has to offer, the game can easily be won after the opposing queen learns her lesson.

“Daniel?” Crimson waved a hand in front of my face.

“Hmm?” I stopped my staring.

“You’ve been staring at your pieces for some time Are you building up a new strategy?” She questioned, ready to put me to shame again the instant I move a piece.

“No…, actually can I ask you something?”

“Sure.”

“Have you ever heard of the name Eunomia?” I looked back down at the white queen.

“Hmmm…., I can’t say I have. Why do you ask?”

“I just heard the name, that’s all.” I arose from my chair again. “What about Cartherd?”

“I haven’t heard of that name either.” She shrugged.

I sighed again as I looked outside the manor’s window. Nightmare had called for a gathering, and it is taking place at the Crimson clan’s town hall. Nightmare and Crimson Haze had left to go there, but before they went Crimson’s mother advised that we stay here just in case one of the clans brought any ‘curious’ guests. So far there weren't any intrusions, just the occasional flicker of the lit candles in the room we played chess in. Chuckling to myself as I continued to stare out the window, Crimson Mist finally sat up from her chair and approached me.

“What’s so funny?” She looked out the same window.

“The way everyone acted when Nightmare entered the center town; she was swarmed like a famous celebrity.” I wasn’t with Nightmare at the time that happened, but I watched through the same window when it did earlier.

“You have to understand that Lady Nightmare Moon isn't just the one we see as our leader.”

“I know, she’s the one you worship too.”

“True, but also we see her as a role model, and we vamponies strive to be just like her.”

Thinking to myself about how that would play out, the only image that popped in my mind was my dick covered in bite marks. “I think it’s best to be who you are instead of trying to be someone you’re not, because honestly if you all acted just like Nightmare this world would be a nightmare.”

“I find it strange how you are able to back talk Lady Nightmare without receiving punishment from her, if not say stuff behind her back.” She looked away from the window.

“You make her sound like some kind of tyrant who rules with an iron fist, really she’s just like anyone else.” I stared down at her.

“If she was like anypony else we wouldn't see her as being so omnipotent.”

“Her personality is what I meant.”

“I know, but not everypony has the courage to stand up to the Sun tyrant who rules outside of Tartarus.”

“Are you sure you’re not sugar coating Nightmare’s true intentions?” I gave her solemn look.

“No, Princess Celestia was getting all the glory and praise leaving Princess Luna unwanted. So, I find it inspirational to know the night princess had a transformation and finally stood up to her sister, even though she was banished.”

“You do realize Luna is back, right?”

“W-what, impossible!?” Crimson had an utter look of shock.

“Nope, she’s back.”

“But how, Lady Nightmare and Princess Luna are the same!”

“It confuses me too, but apparently Nightmare was bound to Luna, and after Nightmare’s second defeat sh-.”

“Lady Nightmare was defeated a second time!!?” Her eye twitched.

“That’s what I heard, and after her second defeat by the elements of harmony, or so they are called, Luna and Nightmare were split away from the same body.”

“So, Lady Nightmare and Princess Luna coexist?”

“Mhmm.”

Crimson Mist was dumbstruck, her expression didn’t change and she was stiff as a statue as I waved a hand in front of her face. “Doesn’t matter!” She finally spoke. “Lady Nightmare is the one I follow, and I will see to it that her wishes are fulfilled when needed.”

“What about Luna?”

“It was my lady who took the risk of challenging princess Celestia, not princess Luna. And if she is to stand in the way of Lady Nightmare, then she will meet her end.” Her eyes flashed red.

It was amusing to see Crimson Mist get so worked up over who might challenge Nightmare. I didn’t think I would be able to sway her opinion about Nightmare and the princesses, but that’s how loyalty works.

“What about you Daniel, how exactly do you contribute to Lady Nightmare other than being her mate?”

“I wouldn’t really call her my mate.” “She basically uses my body as a shelter, however from what she said earlier she’s also using me to regain her powers, which is something I didn’t know until then.” I was upset to know Nightmare didn’t fill me in completely on why she was using me.” “However, now that I know I can take advantage of that.”

“Did she ever leave you before you came here?”

“Several times, but she always stays close.” I looked out the window once more, and stared at the town hall.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

There were roughly twenty mares in the same room as I, and every eye was on me as I stood and announced my plan to the vampony clan leaders. Though there was a pair that I wish were not in the room; Blood Bone was also here in the town hall with several mare thralls, which I assumed were his, fawning over him. Unlike the clan leaders, his weren’t focused on my face like they should, instead he was looking up and down at me as I saw his dick erect beneath his cloak. I liked the fact that he saw me attractive, considering I was naked, but I didn’t like his attention towards me. It was actually very strange for me to feel this, but Daniel had his fair share of staring at my body, and I didn’t mind, honestly I wish he would stare at me more. I didn’t want to admit it but I felt a connection with the human, and wished he was here at my side so he could take my mind off the stallion one seat away from me.

Imagining Blood Bone wasn’t in the room, I finished up my scheme for kicking Celestia off the throne. “Any questions, or must I repeat myself.” I growled the last part. It was true, power was seeping into my head, and I was liking every second of it.

“No Lady Nightmare, but if I may, who will go with you back to Canterlot and begin a vampony den?” The leader of the moonlight clan asked hesitantly.

“That is yet to be decided, and it’ll take secrecy and time because if anypony catches sight or signs of a vampony or any other creature from Tartarus, I have no doubt Celestia will call for Valkyries to patrol the city.”

“But what about leaving Tartarus my lady, surely someone will notice an army leaving the Everfree.” Crimson Haze inquired.

“That’s why there will be a vampony den within Canterlot. Little by little you vamponies will enter the city and take refuge wherever the den is. Don’t worry about food either, I’ll be sure to compensate for that. Any more questions?” I shifted my eyes to both sides of the room. Seeing how nopony else had anything to say, I was about to dismiss before Blood Bone spoke up.

“One more my lady.” He gave me a toothy smile, and I couldn’t help but notice one of his chipped fangs. “The plan sounds very good with a moderate chance of success, that is if everything goes accordingly, but about that…creature or whatever you mentioned in your plan.”

“You mean Daniel?” I raised my brow dully.

“Yes, him  How do we know who’s side he’s on. Because if he’s staying at the castle that means he has some sort of connection with Celestia.” He announced, and I watched the clan leaders nod in agreement.

“I have him convinced Celestia is the true enemy, not me.”

“Even so, whose to say he will betray us.”

“If he was truly on Celestia’s side I wouldn’t be here.”

“Oh?”

“I’ve been using him as a vessel to regain my lost powers after I was banished.” I stated. “For the second time that is.” “And as I said before if he was on Celestia’s side I wouldn’t be here because he could’ve easily told her, but no, Daniel’s been sheltering me ever since I returned. However, if he does stand against us he will meet an untimely end.” I hissed. “An end to blowjobs!”

-

“What was that! for” I sneered, covering the spot on my neck where Crimson had bitten me.

“You were staring out the window for awhile…, so I thought that would wake you up a little.” She shrugged, giving me a childish grin.

“I’m sure.” I checked my hand and saw two small blood stains on it. “I’m going for a walk.” I began heading down the stairs.

“Wait, I’m sorry!” She called after me.

“I know you are, I just need some fresh air.” “And I need you to keep your distance for a while…Hmm, I wonder how Nightmare’s doing.”

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

I ended up saying that I will go back to Canterlot with Daniel without a vampony, instead, when the preparations are prepared, I would send a letter to whomever would be the one to start the den. It seemed to end some tense between the clan leaders, and I couldn’t blame them either; to be in a room with ponies you resent bitterly, it’s unnerving. “This plan cannot work without you uniting together, and I’m sure you all have reasons to hold animosity towards each other, but believe when I say that when Canterlot is ours no more will we h-”

*Knock-Knock* One of the doors to the town hall sounded before they opened.

“Daniel?” I questioned surprisingly as he peered inside. “What are you doing here, shouldn’t you be at the manor.”

“You were gone for awhile…, and I wanted to checkup on you.” He smiled awkwardly as some of the vampony clan leaders arose form their seats, and began sniffing him.

“He smells delightful.” One of them said. “I bet tastes just like ambrosia.”

“Don’t let the smell fool you, I actually taste terrible.” He shrugged one of the clan leaders' hands from his shoulder.

“Can’t say the same about your sperm.” “I’m fine thank-you.” I scanned the room and saw Blood Bone whispering something into his thralls’ ears. “Why isn’t Crimson Mist with you?”

“She’s out and about doing her own thing.”

“Even so, you shouldn’t be wandering around.”

“Why not?”

“Because somepony might snatch you.” I looked suspiciously at the clan leaders as they all tried averting their attention back to me.

“So, I can’t stay here and be watched by you to make sure I’m not bitten?” “The whole freakin‘ Crimson Clan is behind the door!”

“Go back to the manor, I’ll be there in a little while.”

“Errr…okay.” He side stepped behind the chairs where all the clan leaders were sitting, and went out an opposite door.

“Anyway, as I was saying…” I began after noticing Blood Blone’s thralls were gone.

-

Peeping outside the door to make sure no one was behind it, I exited the town hall and sighed as I sat on the door frame’s step. I really didn’t think it through, the second I entered town there were vamponies following me around. Picking up the thought they were only after my blood I knocked on the town hall’s door, hoping Nightmare wouldn’t mind if I stayed there.

Waiting for Nightmare’s gathering to end before I would walk with her back to the manor, for precaution of course, I felt it again.

“CLUNG*

My vision darkened as my face hit the ground. “Once again…”

-

Crimson Mist First person:

Playing chess against myself, I turned the board around after making a move. It was quiet here since Daniel walked out, actually it was always quiet in the manor with just my mother and I only living in it. I wish I could somehow make Daniel understand why I liked his blood so much other than its taste and aroma, but honestly that’s why I crave it, it’s so delicious and I couldn’t help myself when I saw him standing there so stiff.

To be honest I wish he didn’t belong to Lady Nightmare, even though he says he doesn’t. Before I knew he was my lady’s I wanted to turn him into my thrall so he would always be with me…, and possibly one day become my mate.

Putting the white king in checkmate just like the many times before, I walked over to the window and rest my chin on my hand as I looked out towards the town. The day always stayed the same outside; it was always dark, sometimes it would be darker or lighter, but still dark. Due to it always being dark vamponies have developed keen eyesight wherever light is absent. On the topic of eyesight, I noticed three figures coming towards the town in the distance. With our keen eyesight we are also able to see things from very far away if we focus on them long enough; it’s like looking through a telescope. The direction they were heading from was most peculiar because there was nothing but the Ashy Mountains in that direction…, well not just that but also an old crypt that was built underground millenniums ago. I haven’t been in there too many times usually because of the rogue magic that dwells within. The only reason why it hasn’t been sealed is because we vamponies tend to use it…, rarely though. Any vampony that wishes to hibernate for several if not hundreds of years goes there to sleep, and because it is a crypt it is usually a place where not much noise is heard other than the occasional rat gnawing on a bone.

My focus cleared and I caught site of their faces and other features. I didn’t recognize them, and because of their coats’ bright colors I knew they weren’t vamponies, so they had to be thralls. “What were they doing out there?” I wondered, grabbing my scythe before walking out of the manor.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

“Why am I here?” I questioned, leaning against the wall of the house Blood Bone was currently taking residence in.

“To get you away from all of them, I’m sure you don’t like being swarmed.” Blood Bone replied as he grabbed a bottle of red wine and poured it in two glasses, one of which he gave to me. “Oh please, make yourself at home, I'm interested to know little more about you.” He sat down on a wood carved chair.

After everything at the gathering was said, I dismissed them. However, like before I entered the Crimson town hall I was swarmed by adoring vamponies. Blood Bone had offered to bring me somewhere to get away from them, and I foolishly accepted, though I did like how I wasn’t being touched everywhere. “Really?” I examined the glass he gave me.

“No, not really, it’s about that…creature.”

“Daniel.” I corrected, noticing the walls of the residence had countless pictures of different mares mounted on them.

“Yes, Daniel. What’s your relationship with him?” He asked.

“Relationship?” I was dumbstruck to hear him say that.

“Yes.”

“There is none, he’s simply a resource I’m taking advantage of.”

“Advantage of? So he’s under your influence?”

“No, he has a mind of his own, though sarcastic at times.” I rolled my eyes.

“Would you mind telling me what he does for the Princess?”

“Her pussy.” “It’s not what he does for the princess, but for pony society.”

“Mhmm.” He twirled his glass of wine.

“He’s restoring the stallion population, and the princess sees him as being invaluable because he’s able to impregnate countless mares.”

“Interesting.” His twirling stopped, and his eyes shifted over to me. “Excuse for asking, but…has he done anything with you?” He raised an eyebrow.

“No.” I replied, getting the hint. “He’s just a resource.”

“Ahhh, alright then.”

*Knock-Knock*

Setting his glass on table in front of him, I watched as he opened the door, and his thralls were waiting patiently behind it.

“You’ll have to excuse me for a moment.” He said as he shut the door behind him.

Looking down at my glass, I found this conversation with him to be off slightly. Taking a sip of the wine, my face winced at its taste. “Disgusting, what is this!?”

-

Crimson Mist First person:

When trying to find the three thralls in town, I accidentally bumped into Red Moon, who was actually spying on them as she watched them in plain sight so she would look less obvious of trying to hide. After exchanging a few words here and there she told me she was watching them because apparently they were the thralls that had gone missing in her last shipment. After she told me this I told her I would continue to spy on them, just to see what was going on. So, here I was hiding behind the temporary residence of Count Blood Bone.

Staying as quiet as I could, I listened in on what was said as the count answered the door after they knocked.

“How’d it go?” Count Blood Bone questioned.

“He’s in the crypt master, I doubt he’ll be able to escape from a sarcophagus.” One of the thralls spoke up.

“Even if he does he doesn’t know the way out, the crypt will claim him either way.” Another said.

“I can’t have…ughh, what did she call him?”

“Daniel, master?”

“Yes, I can’t have him getting in the way in my interest with Nightmare.”

“He won’t master, he’s good as dead.” The third thrall chirped.

“Good, now go to the cellar, I don’t want the shop-keep recognizing any of you.”

“Yes master.” They all gave a short bow before leaving.

My eyes grew at what I heard, I wasn’t sure I was able to accept what my ears had picked up from just now. Sure, I wasn’t too fond of Count Blood Bone, but why was he doing this? “I hope Daniel’s okay.”

“Hey, what are you doing back here!?” One of the thralls shouted at me as I looked below and saw that I was next to the cellar entrance.

“Oh nothing, I just so happened to be passing by.”

“Liar, what’d you hear!?” Another hissed.

“Oh, well if you insist; I heard moaning down there.” I pointed at the cellar.

“Moaning, but there’s nopony down there.”

“Come here and you’ll hear it.” I told as I made my ear twitch in the action of hearing something.

Coming to the cellar, they all perked their ears to listen to the silence coming from the cellar. “I don’t hear anything.”

“Listen closely, and you’ll hear it.” I said, stepping behind them with my scythe drawn.

“Are you sure, because I can’t hear a th-”

With three quick, but forceful swings with the end of my scythe they all fell to the ground. Opening the cellar, I rolled their bodies down the cellar steps and heard them moan in pain as I closed the cellar doors. “That takes care of them.” I briefly said to myself before sprinting through town as fast as I could towards the crypt, but before I left town I informed Red Moon about a mysterious moaning coming from Count Blood Bone’s cellar.

-

Nightmare Moon First person:

“Sorry about that.” I watched Blood Bone close the door to the house.

“It’s fine.” I said, rubbing my head as it began to ache.

“You’re not going to drink your wine?” He asked, noticing I set it down next to his.

“I didn’t like it.”

“Oh, well that’s a shame, this wine is hard to come by. Anyway, it looks like you’re not feeling too good, why don’t you sit down.” He gestured to the couch he now sat on, and I somehow ended up sitting next to him as my headache grew even worse.

-

Crimson Mist First person:

It took a little while, but I eventually made it to the entrance of the crypt. The entrance stood alone as it began at the foot of a mountain. I had never ventured more than four floors in it, but from what I heard back in my town Daniel could well possibly be at the bottom, which I’m not sure if I’ll be able to make it to.

Taking a deep breath, I caught Daniel’s scent as I sniffed the air. It was faint and I knew it wouldn’t be around forever. With that being my only source of guidance within, I entered the crypt and followed the sweet, flavorful scent.

-

Moaning as I awoke,  I felt my face between two large, but soft rises. Arising slightly, I hit my head against something hard. “Fuck, right on the spot too!” I growled, wanting to punch something. However, that was just it, I couldn’t move anything except my head. “Holy shit, where am I?” I whispered to myself, using my fingers to feel around the cold, compact compartment I was in. “Oh my God…, am I in a coffin!?” I shrieked. “SOMEONE HELP!!!” I shouted as loud as I could, but only to hear silence.

After a few moments of silence I shouted again, but I was only met with the same results. I felt like crying; to be buried alive is horrifying if not sickening. “Okay…okay, just stay calm, I’m sure I’ll be out of here in no time…, but what if someone’s not coming to get me…and why does the thing below me feel like ice?” I touched something fleshy. “SOMEONE HELP!!!” I shouted again realizing what it was.

-

Crimson Mist First person:

There were torches lit along the walls of the crypt, which obviously meant those thralls were down here, but also it served as another guide to where they put Daniel because wherever the lit torches ended that’s where Daniel will be. “Foals, if he got out all he would have to do is follow the torches.”

As I followed the torches deeper into the crypt, I walked down another steep staircase leading to the next floor. This was the twentieth staircase so that meant I was on the twenty-first floor. I wasn’t sure how many floors the crypt had, but I had a feeling that I was still near the top.

More time had passed by, and now I was going down the forty-fifth staircase. Thinking that the torches would never end, they did.

“Hey, can somebody hear me!?” My ears perked to the sound of a muffled yell.

Sniffing the nearby sarcophaguses near the last torch, I picked up Daniel’s scent again after sniffing several. Pulling the stone coffin out from the wall, I set it down and removed the lid.

-

“Jesus Christ, thank you!“ I jumped out of the sarcophagus and hugged Crimson Mist as tight as I could.

“How long were you in there?” She asked.

“I dunno, I just woke up.” I said, still shivering from the fact that I was in a sarcophagus.

“Hmm, it looks like you were sharing some space.”

“What?”

“Look.” She pointed down at the open sarcophagus.

“What the hell!?” I looked down at a mature looking vampony mare, whom was dressed in a black, open-top dress just like the other vamponies. “Is she dead?”

“No, dead vamponies turn to ash, remember? She looks like she’s hibernating.” Crimson concluded.

I took a look closer at her and confirmed that she was indeed older than any vampony that I had seen so far; her orange mane was beginning to gray, and her breasts, which I assume were the big, soft rises my head was between, weren’t round and firm, but were beginning to sag from maturity. “I thought you said vamponies stopped aging after a certain point.”

“We do, I guess she was turned into one when she was at a mature age.”

“How long do you think she’s been down here?” I scratched my head, noticing something glimmering under the small pillow her head lay on, which turned out to be a small brass key as I pulled it out from under the pillow.

“I’ve never seen her before. She could’ve been down for millenniums for all I know. “Anyway listen, I think Lady Nightmare is in danger.”

“What?” Crimson had my full on attention as I put the key in my pocket without realizing it.

“I think Count Blood Bone is going to do something terrible to her. He sent his thralls to dispose of you so he can continue his 'interest' with Lady Nightmare.”

“Where is she!?“

“At Count Blood Bone’s residence in town.”

“What are we standing here for then, let’s go!” I was about to take off running before Crimson yanked the collar of my shirt.

“Watch out!” Crimson Mist pulled me back, and just as she did an arrow flew right in front of my face.

“What the hell!?” I watched the arrow hit and bounce off the stony wall.

“Hold this.” She undressed herself, then threw her cloak over my head.

There were several metallic, slicing sounds that sung through my ears before I unveiled the cloak from my head. It took me a couple seconds, but I realized Crimson had changed into her other form as I thought she was someone else. “What just happened?”

“This.” She said coldly as she swung her scythe at a pony skull on the floor, making it fly like a golf ball into the darkness behind us.

“A skull?” I questioned, scanning over her naked self.

“Stop ogling you foal.” She hissed.

“You’re the one you gave me your cloak.”

“I gave it to you because it slows me down.” She gritted her teeth.

“Wow, she’s a lot different than the other Crimson.” I mentally stated because of how viscous her voice was towards me.

“Now, if you’re done staring, I would like to leave this place before m-.”

Crimson was cut short as the large thud was heard from the torch lit way back to the surface. First is was just one, then two, then many more as sarcophaguses along the walls shook violently before somehow their lids slid open. Like classical vampires awakening from a coffin, numerous skeletal figures from far down the passage suddenly came to life as they climbed out of their sarcophaguses. Their eye holes seemed to glow with a bright purple aura as they stood and began heading towards us, some carrying old rusted weapons. “Impossible.” My eye twitched in confusion as my skin turned white with terror.

“Not a skull Daniel…, undead.” Crimson annoyingly sighed, knocking the head off one of the skeletons with the butt of her scythe as it neared her.

Watching the headless pony skeleton fall into a rummage of bones, Crimson hacked away at the others as bones of all sorts flew behind her. I was sure Crimson knew how to use her scythe, but I didn’t think she was that good with it as she twirled the scythe like a baton over her before hooking a skeleton behind her in the ribcage. Catapulting the skeleton over her, it collided with several others turning them into piles of bones.

“These skeletons are a joke (just like Skyrim’s skeletons, one hit and they’re down).” I heard Crimson laugh as more skeletons fell victim to her.

Not one was able to lay a bony finger on her, and if they did manage to take a swipe at her she easily evaded it before finishing them off. “Either she’s incredible or these skeletons are sorry excuses.” I thought to myself as Crimson scattered another skeleton’s bones. If not the weapons, the only thing intimidating about them were the glowing eyes, which seemed to vanish after Crimson cut them down.

Thinking Crimson had it handled, there was a large rumbling noise that came from beneath us as Crimson finished off the last skeleton. “What was that?” I asked eerily.

“More undead maybe.” She took her cloak from me.

“But it came from b- SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!!!” I cried as the floor beneath our feet collapsed into the darkness below.

-

Third person:

“Is this making you feel any better?” Count Blood Bone asked as he massaged Nightmare’s shoulders.

“Amazing…, w-wait! Get your hands off me!” Nightmare hissed, but fell to her knees as the throbbing in her head significantly increased.

“I’m just trying to help.” Blood Bone stated innocently. “However, I want to talk to about your plan.”

“Didn’t I go over it with you already?” Nightmare grimaced as she rubbed her temples.

“You did, and like I’ve been saying it’s very good…, but…”

“But what?”

“There will be a slight problem if it succeeds, not that I have the utmost confidence that it will, but I feel I should be the one giving the instruction.” He said, dumping his glass of wine into an indoor potted plant.

“Wha-…errrugggh.” Nightmare began clenching her teeth at the pain in her head.

“The vamponies see you as their leader along with being a goddess, which I have to agree. However, I can’t have what I worked so hard to achieve be taken away. Don’t take it personally my lady, but I’m the one who leads them not you. So, I’ll tell you what I have in mind; you can be the role model every pony looks up to, and I’ll be the one giving the commands. Think of yourself as being a figurehead, while I do the true ruling.”

“You think I’ll agree to that?” She growled, looking up at him menacingly.

“I don’t think you have much of a choice, considering that you took a drink of serum from a paralysis plant, which I should explain the properties of while your suffering from them. The paralysis plant is actually a carnivorous species that lives in moist parts of Tartarus. It mainly feeds on small creatures if not insects that come too close to its snapping jaws. Anyway, there are pores along its stem that release a noxious aroma that stuns, and kills their prey. This aroma happens to come from a bitter, red liquid it secretes from the same pores. It doesn't kill anything much larger than an average dog or cat, but it will take affect on any other living creature, such as ponies. Right now you’re in the first stage of its effect; it’s agitating your nerves which will eventually lead to paralysis, the second and final stage you’re about to enter…that is if it doesn't kill you, which I doubt.” He explained while pacing around the cringing alicorn. “I must say too, but I've been craving something more than the typical thrall or vampony. He smiled down at her. “Hmm, now where do you think I should put a portrait of you once I’m done having my fun? Over the fireplace perhaps, along the walls of the staircase, or maybe hung over my bed in my chamber..”

Nightmare couldn't say anything sensible as it was just a slur.

“How about my chamber, that would suit you well don’t you think? I mean that’s where all the other vamponies seem to end up. Oh, and don’t worry about that human, he’s been taken care of.” “Just like every other stallion that came here.” Blood Bone picked Nightmare up from the floor and headed up the residence’s stairs to his chamber.

“Daniel!” Nightmare mentally cried as I struggled desperately trying to push the lid off as Nightmare Moon's pleading cries faded.

I was trapped here!

-

Chapter 25: A Date in Tartarus part 3

XY Chromosome

Chapter twenty-five: A Date in Tartarus part 3

Shaking my head and allowing my vision to clear, I tried to move but I felt myself being strained. I wasn’t back inside a sarcophagus, but as I turned my head I noticed that I was stuck in some sort of sticky string. “What is this?” I gave my arm a jerk and freed it from the substance.

“Daniel!” I heard Crimson yell.

“Crimson, where are you!?” I replied back.

“Up here!”

Shifting my eyes upward,  I saw Crimson dangling from the ceiling. The same sticky stuff I had been caught in was completely wrapped around her body except for her head. She almost looked like a pupa. “Don’t worry, I’ll get you down!” I strained to get my other arm free.

“No you won’t.” Another feminine voice was heard.

Shifting my head to the direction of who said that, my eyes widened in terror as two giant, bug-like legs came into view. What I saw after completely baffled me as what approached was an upper torso of a young, dark-purple pony connected to the body of a giant, white spider whose abdomen looked like it was swollen because of how huge it was. Her mane was the silver white just like Crimson’s usual form, and because of her abdomen she did not have a tail.

“She’s an arachnipony, Daniel!” I heard Crimson say.

“That’s an arachnipony?” I gulped as the creature leered over me like a predator.

“I was about to start spinning more webs outside of here, but apparently this time my prey came to me.” She chuckled with her sharp, toothy smile. “I knew toppling those pillars would pay off.”

I know it wasn’t the time to stare, but man did she have a great rack as I noticed her large breasts while she hovered above. “Sexual prey?” I questioned, trying to improvise. “Do I really want to get it on with a bug?”

“No, prey as in food.” She blushed, noticing that I was staring at her chest. “But…, now that you mention it, I’m yet to start my nest."

“You’re nest?” I asked.

“Yes, you’re looking at a royal arachnipony.”

“You’re a queen!?” Crimson shouted, trying to free herself.

“I am.” She began walking on her webs leading up towards Crimson, which I found to be slightly amusing because they both were upside down. “Now, what might a cute little vampony like yourself be doing down her.” She dragged her hand across Crimson’s cheek.

“We were trying to leave the crypt?” I answered.

“What were your intentions down here in the first place?”

“Why do you care?” Crimson spat.

“Because vampony, I like to know a little about my prey before liquefying their insides.”

“Try it.” She hissed.

“Oooh, I love it when they act tough.” The arachnipony purred, opening her mouth to bite at Crimson’s face.

“Wait!” I hollered.

“Yes?” She turned her head with a smile.

“Can we bargain?” I hesitantly asked.

“Bargain, what do you have to offer?” She spun a thick string of silk back to the floor, where she again approached me.

“What if…what if I were to give you someone better than us?”

“Someone better?” She raised an eyebrow. “Like who?”

“A stallion…, and not just an ordinary one either.”

“What makes this stallion more valuable than the two of you?”

“He’s the leader of all the vamponies.”

“Count Blood Bone.?” She growled.

“Yeah, y’know him?”

“Know him!? He’s the reason why I’m down here. He, and a bunch of other vamponies destroyed my previous home, killing my mother in the process!” She hissed.

“I’m sorry to hear that.”

“You should be, you vamponies have been destroying our nests just to plunder them for our silk.”

“I’m not a vampony.” “Then would you consider my offer?” I raised my brow.

“Hmmrph, if you can bring him back here, then yes, I’ll spare you both.”

“Both, but wouldn’t one of us have to go get him?”

“That is true, and that’s why you’re going to bring him here while I hold on to your friend.” She smirked up at Crimson, whom was trying to shake herself free. “Also, since you probably won’t come back you will only have so much time before I turn her into nothing more but an empty husk.”

“How much time?”

“That’s up to you, if you’re eager to get her back you’ll return with the count as soon as possible.”

“…Deal.” I nodded after a brief moment of thinking. “Any more conditions?”

“One more…” She cut me free from the web with her spider legs. “Return alone with Blood Bone, or she will be met with the same fate I stated previously.”

“Understood, thanks…uhhh…what’s your name?”

“You have no reason to thank me yet, as for my name I don’t have one.”

“Hmm…” I looked around the surrounding chamber I landed in, and all that could be seen were spider webs, some of them looking extravagant. “How about Charlotte?” I shrugged. “I don’t see any words in your webs, but they do look pretty, some at least.”

“Move your ass Daniel, Lady Nightmare needs you!” Crimson shouted at me.

Looking up at the ceiling, I saw the large hole Crimson and I fell through. “How am I supposed to get out?”

“Grab my hand.” The arachnipony ordered.

Taking her hand, she gripped mine tightly and began walking up the wall towards the hole. She let me go once we reached the top before heading back down.

“I take that back, I actually have another condition.”

“What?”

“Bring him back alive.” She stated before disappearing down the hole.

Nodding, I quickly dashed on through the torch lit crypt, hoping Nightmare was okay.

-

Third person back in the Crimson clan’s town:

“Did he really?”

“I don’t have any evidence, and they’re too weak to speak either.” Red Moon was conversing with another vampony. “But it was his cellar I found the missing thralls in.”

“Why would Count Blood Bone steal thralls? Even so, how’d you find them?”

“Crimson Mist told me she heard moaning in his cellar. It doesn’t make any sense to me why she would be over at his house snooping around, but any who she looked like she was in a hurry to get out of town.”

“It sounds most peculiar, but w-…wait, isn’t that Lady Nightmare’s stallion.” The vampony pointed at the human, whom was heaving from all the running.

-

“Y-you two.” I pointed at the two mares staring at me.

“Yes?” They both flowery replied.

“Where’s C-Crimson Haze?” I heaved.

“She’s at the town hall with the other clan leaders.”

“Thanks.” I ran, or walked as fast as I could to the town hall.

-

Third person:

“This is my first time having an alicorn, and I’m sure it won’t be the last.” Blood Bone set Nightmare in a bent position over his bed. Dispersing his cloak, which was the only apparel covering him, he began to jerk off until his dick was nice and firm. “Let’s see how long it takes before you call me master.” He said lecherously to the barely conscious alicorn.

-

“Crimson Haze!” I burst the doors open to the town hall, getting everyone’s attention inside.

“By Lady Nightmare, you look terrible.” Crimson Haze stated, bemused at my ruffled hair and the several strands of web connected to my clothing.

“Where’s Blood Bone’s house!?”

“You mean his temporary residence? It’s the larger house behind the thicket of dead trees. Why do you ask.”

“Nightmare’s in trouble!”

“WHAT!!?” All the clan leaders shouted simultaneously, standing from their seats ready to take action.

“I think Blood Bone is going to do something terrible to her.”

“Count Blood Bone, why would he try to harm her?” One of the other clan leaders asked.

“Because Crimson Mist told me she over heard him saying that he was going to rape her!” I lied the last part, not wanting to waste anymore time.

All at once their eyes flashed red, huge bat wings sprouted behind them, and before me all their coats turned to a pale white, and their manes turned black with red streaks, just like the first time I saw Crimson. “You better not be lying!” Crimson Haze warned, pointing a sharp nailed finger at me.

Still heaving, I watched as they all dispersed from the town hall as fast as they could before heading north of town where they all disappeared from my line of sight. “Oh God, I hope Crimson was telling the truth.” I again went as fast as I could in the direction they all ran off.

-

Third person:

Just about as Count Blood Bone’s member was going to enter Nightmare’s marehood, the door to his chamber was knocked off its hinges, and a swarm of angry, bloodthirsty, vampony mares flooded the room he was in.

A few gasped at the sight they saw, but in their minds they all wanted to kill the vampony stallion.

“WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS!!?” Crimson Haze hissed.

“Now, now, let’s not jump to conclusions.” Blood Bone said nervously, shocked at how every clan leader managed to find out what was going on.

“GET HIM!!!” The leader of the Moonlight clan yelled.

-

“Jesus Christ!” I eventually found the residence Count Blood Bone was held up in, only to see him fly out the top window and hit face first against the ground.

I watched as the clan leaders flew out of the same window and land next to him. What happened next was probably the art of kicking at its finest as they stood him up, and one after the other they round-housed him to each other.

Quickly making my way through Blood Bone’s residence, I found Nightmare on the second story bent over a bed. “Nightmare.” I whispered as I approached.

She didn’t reply, but she had a pulse in her neck as I felt around to make sure it wasn’t the worst of cases. Flipping her over on her back, I raised her legs onto the bed and straightened her out so it looked like she was sleeping. “Crimson.” I reminded myself once I felt like Nightmare was comfortable. Knowing the clan leaders wouldn’t leave her, I headed back down the stairs and out of the house to see Crimson Haze having her turn in kicking the crap out of the count. “Stop!” I shouted, catching their attention.

“Why!?” Crimson Haze growled.

“I need him alive.”

“He was going to violate our lady, he deserves to die, even if he was our leader!”

“I need him to get your daughter back!”

“What?” Crimson Haze froze as she stared me dumbstruck. “Where is she!?” She demanded.

“She’s in the crypt outside of town.”

“Why is she down there?”

“Because that’s where Blood Bone’s thralls took me after I was knocked out by them.”

“And she rescued you?” Crimson Haze assumed.

“Yes, but listen, I need him alive so I can make an exchange for her.”

“Who's holding her captive…, TELL ME!?” She shouted, grabbing me by the shirt.

“An arachnipony queen.” I replied, feeling her grip loosen.

“An arachnipony has her.” Crimson Haze’s voice began to sound fearful. “How did this happen, and how did you get out?”

“I made a deal with her when Crimson and I were captive. She said she would let your daughter go if I brought Count Blood Bone back alive.”

“There’s no need, even if she’s a queen she won’t stand a chance against all of us.” She referred to the other clan leaders.

“That’s just it, there were some conditions she made other than just bringing him back alive.”

“What were they?”

“I have to return with him alone, and I only so much to time to go back before…she kills her.”

“How much time?”

“I don’t know, all she said was that if I was eager to get her back I would return with him as fast as I could.”

“So she could be dead right now?” Her voice trembled.

“No, I’m not saying that, I’m pretty sure she’s alive, but we’re wasting time. I need to get back to the crypt as soon as possible.”

I could see the fierceness in Crimson Haze’s eyes as she stared at me, huffing. “Tie up the count and gag him.” Crimson ordered.

“Since when did you become in charge?” The Moonlight clan leader snobbishly questioned.

“I’M NOT GOING TO LOSE MY DAUGHTER, YOU ALREADY TOOK AWAY MY HUSBAND!!!” Crimson Haze screamed at her. “Now get some bucking chains!” She ordered.

The Moonlight clan leader did as she said out of fear, for I didn’t think Crimson Haze could look so scary with her death glare.

She returned shortly after she left with several lengths of chain Crimson Haze took, and wrapped around the bruised and bloodied count before gagging him with what was left over. “I’ll go to the crypt entrance with you.” Crimson said as she finished gagging Blood Bone.

“But I have to go alone.”

“I said entrance, foal.” She snorted. “I’ll drag the count there, and you’ll take him inside and get my daughter back. It’ll save time.”

“O-okay.” I nodded in agreement, watching her grab one of the chain lengths wrapped around the count’s feet.

Taking off without me, I felt something in my pocket and pulled out the small brass I key I found in the sarcophagus. “I’ve been wondering what happened to you.” I said to the inanimate piece of metal.

-

I was out of breath before I even arrived at town to tell them what was going on, so returning to crypt right after was like running a marathon.

“About time you showed up.” Crimson Haze had returned to her normal self as she stood by the entrance of the cyrpt, and at her feet was Blood Bone struggling to free himself.

“S-sorry, but I-I’m not va-vampony.” I placed my hands on my knees and heaved some more.

She sighed before kicking Blood Bone over to me, where I gripped the chain by his feet with both hands, but even then he was difficult to drag considering I was nearly out of it. “Please save her.” Crimson Haze said as I entered the crypt.

“I will.” I gave a half empty promise.

-

It took almost two hours, but I eventually made it to the hole Crimson Mist and I fell through. Luckily no undead stood in my way, but the count however made things difficult with his constant squirming, which cost me more time than needed. “Crimson!” I yelled down the whole, but only to hear my echo. “Crimson Mist!” I yelled again. Again there was no reply, but immediately after my echo disappeared several giant spider legs emerged from the hole hoisting up the queen arachnipony.

“You’ve returned.” She stated somewhat surprised.

“Yes, now where’s Crimson, I’m not giving him to you unless she’s alive.”

“Listen to yourself.” She laughed. “How about I say she is dead, what then? Do you honestly think you’ll get away with him?”

“Is she alive or not!?” I demanded to know.

“She’s fine.” The queen rolled her eyes as she retreated back down the hole. Not long after, she came back out of the hole with Crimson Mist in her arms. “She has quite the potty mouth.” She stated as I noticed Crimson’s mouth was sealed over with webbing.

I stripped the webbing away from Crimson’s mouth, and heard her gasp.

“You eight legged cow, I'll bucking kill you next time I come down here!” Crimson Mist venomously shouted at her.

“Told you she has a potty mouth.” The queen arachnipony grabbed Blood Bone.

“Wait, you still have my scythe!”

“I agreed to release you, so you should be thankful for that. As for your scythe it’ll come in handy for when I need to get rid of cobwebs.

“Give it back you bitch!”

“Anyway, I want to thank you both for amusing me, it’s been fun.” She began her final descent down the hole.

“Let’s go Crimson.” I picked her up and held her bridal style. I couldn’t tear away at the silk encasing the rest of her body, it was too thick.

“No, I’m not leaving until I get my scythe back.”

“Listen, I’m just thankful you’re not dead, and I rather not piss her off.” I began my walk back to the surface.

“I’ve had it since I was eight, and I’m not going to let her ta-”

“Crimson! My nostrils flared. “I was bitten, brought to Tartarus, bitten two more times, knocked out to find myself in a sarcophagus, shot at by a skeleton, and was nearly eaten alive by a spider! I’ve been through a lot today, and I would like to end it pleasantly.” I finished. After saying that Crimson Mist stopped her whining about her scythe, and reverted back to her original form. As for me I was ready to fall onto a bed and just be out like a light.

Before I went back up the first flight of stairs, I stopped by the sarcophagus where the old vampony was still sleeping, and took the box beneath her feet. I don't know why, but I just felt like I needed it as I set it on top of Crimson.  “Soft.” I mentally commented on mature vamony’s bosom, wanting to give them a squeeze, but I shook that perverse thought out of my head and walked on.

-

I made it out of the crypt unscathed, and the second Crimson Haze caught site of us she ran up to me and took her daughter from my arms. I hadn’t noticed before, but Crimson Haze wore a ring with a small blade attached to it. Using the blade on the ring, she cut the webbing in one quick slice before hugging her daughter. “Oh thank-you, thank-you, thank-you.“ She repeated, kissing Crimson Mist on the cheek.

“Yes, yes, thank the big man above.” I said.

“Is Lady Nightmare okay?” Crimson Mist asked.

“She’s okay.” I replied, walking back towards the direction of town.

-

Third person:

“Charlotte…I like that name.” The queen arachnipony thought to herself as she stood over the trembling vampony stallion. “I might not look familiar to you Count Blood Bone, but I assure you that we’ve been engaged (not marriage engaged) before. You took my most valuable possessions away from me; my mother, and my home. To be honest I don’t doubt vamponies will come looking for me since I released…what was her name…Crimson. So, I’m going to make your usefulness to me short.” She licked her lips as she cut the chains with the scythe.

-

My way back to the Crimson clan’s town was quiet, but Crimson Mist and her mother conversed with each other non-stop, mostly it was about getting Crimson Mist a new scythe.

When we arrived back at the town, there was a crowd of vamponies in front of, or Blood Bone’s previous residence. Pushing my way through the crowd, though a few times I had to smack a hand for a vampony to let go of me, I made it inside and went to the second floor to see Nightmare in the same position I left her in. I set the door back on its hinges and watched Nightmare for a few moments before kissing her on the head.

There was a knock on the door I just set back in position, and when opening it I saw Crimson Mist and her mother along with a line of vamponies behind them.

“How’s she doing?” Crimson Haze asked.

“She’ll be okay.” I again gave a half emptied promise and heard them all sigh in relief. “I’m going to stay in here an watch her if you don’t mind.” I stated.

Crimson Haze nodded, and she, her daughter, and the rest of the vamponies turned around and exited the house leaving me alone with Nightmare.

Taking a seat in a comfortable chair within the same room, I watched her still, peaceful body till I couldn't keep my eyes open any longer.

Chapter 26: A Date in Tartarus part 4

XY Chromosome

Chapter twenty-six: A Date in Tartarus part 4

I didn’t know how long I was asleep for, but I began to stir after feeling something very familiar down below. Opening my eyes halfway, I spotted Nightmare on her knees giving me the usual blowjob whilst I had slept.

“What?” She popped my member from her mouth as she caught me staring.”

“You’re awake.”

“I am.”

“Are you feeling okay, Blood Bone didn‘t…y‘know…touch you did he?” I asked.

“He was close.” Nightmare shuddered.

“Well, he won’t be able to anymore, he’s been disposed of.” I told.

“What did you do?”

“After the clan leaders finished up their game of hot potato with him, Crimson Haze and I brought him to a crypt and got rid of him.”

“So, you locked him in a coffin?” She questioned.

“You could say that, but how did this happen, I mean what did he do to you?”

“He drugged me with a false glass of wine.”

“A false glass?”

“I thought he had poured me a glass of red wine, but it turned out to be the secretion of some carnivorous plant, which led to me being paralyzed by it.” She informed.

“If you ask me, I think we were lucky.”

“Luck has nothing to do with it.” Nightmare gave the tip of my dick a lick.

“I suppose. Listen Nightmare, but I want to talk to you about something.”

“Does it involve drugging, then taking advantage of me?”

“No.”

“Then I’m all ears.”

“I want to know why you didn’t tell about your true purpose for using me.” I watched Nightmare’s ears perk.

“My true purpose?” She questioned.

“Don’t you remember, when you revealed yourself to Crimson Mist you told her you were using me to regain your lost power.”

“I recall.” She stated coyly. “Why does it matter?”

“Because am I just a tool to you? Once you have all your power and abilities back are you going to toss me aside?”

“No, why would you think that?” She questioned, getting up off her knees and placing her hands on her hips.

“You’re not lying are you.”

“No, now tell me why you would think that.”

“Because I know who the ‘bad guy’ is.”

“The bad guy?” She raised her brow.

“On the night we met you told me Celestia was lying about who she truly was, and honestly I kinda believed you. However, the few months that we’ve been together my mind swayed over, and I was thinking Celestia was actually the victim, not you. In fact I knew before we came here that you were banished for trying to overthrow her, but I didn’t know what my purpose was to you until recently.”

“Where’re you getting at?”

“What I’m getting at is that I know you’ve been using me so you could try again with getting rid of Celestia. However, that’s not the reason why I’m asking why you didn’t tell me sooner.”

“Then what is your reason?” Nightmare’s voice turned defiant, not liking how quickly I caught on.

“When we get back to Canterlot I can easily tell Celestia about your presence, and I know she’ll be able to get rid of you, which I actually wouldn’t mind considering some of the instances you put me through.”

“Oh, so you’re going to rat me out, huh?”

“I didn’t say that, but my question is this; now that I know about your true intentions, will you risk continuing to trust that I keep you a secret?”

“You’re putting yourself on some thin ice, Daniel. You do know right outside those vampony fanatics will do anything I tell them, even getting rid of you.”

“There’s only one answer Nightmare, and I’d like to know if you get it right.” I challenged her.

“Would you, then allow me to give my answer.” She kicked the chair I sat in over along with me. “I may not be at my full strength, but keeping you quiet shouldn’t be a problem.” She dominantly stood over me, placing her foot atop my chest.

“So, you’re going to kill me?” I didn’t hesitate because I knew the challenge was still going on.

“I could do it so easily.” She pressed her foot down, and my breathing became horrendously difficult as I grimaced. “But I won’t….” She raised her foot from my chest. “Because you spared me that night we met, so I’ll do the same for you.” Nightmare helped me to my feet. “So, was I correct?”

“You get an ‘A’ .” I said, brushing the spot off where her foot was.

“That was a bold move, Daniel. I can’t think of anypony who would put themselves at my mercy like that.” She complimented.

“I can’t imagine why.” I teased. “But now that I know your goal, is there anything else you want to share?”

“No, nothing.” She shrugged.

“Mhmm…” I looked at her quizzically.

“Stop being so serious.” She pushed me onto the bed. “You and I haven’t spent enough time together today.” Nightmare crawled on the bed, and began sucking again.

The next day (In Tartarus it is always dark, just a reminder):

I’d been awake for the past two hours, and even before then Nightmare was blowing me. I knew she liked having it in her mouth, but she took breaks if she was going to do it for a while. This time, no, it was constant and without rest. “Why are you being so clingy?” I asked, trying to remove Nightmare’s mouth from my manhood without her biting down in reluctance. “Nightmare!?”

“Mmmm…mmhmmm.” She moaned as her lips glided along my shaft.

“When are you going to stop? I’m probably not even going to climax because you drained it all.” “Speak of the Devil.” I felt pressure rise within my groin. “O-okay, I take that back, it’s coming.” I corrected myself.

“On my face.” She finally plopped my dick away from her mouth.

“What?” I asked confused.

“Cum on my face.” She stated hungrily, grabbing my dick and jerking it.

My climax quickly followed after Nightmare gave my member a few strokes, and it all gushed onto her face and mane making her smile in delight. Thinking it was over as I thought she’ll just lick herself clean, Nightmare arose from her knees and gave a solid wet kiss on my lips where her tongue entered my mouth.

Once our tongues finished their playtime, Nightmare retreated back to her knees. “What was that?” I wiped whatever spunk she left on my face.

“My thanks for saving me.” She gave my length a long lick.

“But I didn’t, the clan leaders saved you.” I admitted.

“Oh, and I wonder who told them?” She questioned with a smile.

Not being able to hold back my blush, Nightmare giggled and yanked me down to my knees where she gave me another kiss on the lips.

“You’re such a colt.” She teased, flicking me on the nose.

“Then you’re the filly.” I replied, but all the while we were cooing to each other I finally noticed the door was creaked open where a pair of familiar eyes watched us. “I see you Crimson.” I stated, watching the door open completely where a blushing, young mare rocked on her heels. “So, how much did you see?”

Crimson didn’t reply, but I could tell she saw a lot more than she should have as her cheeks became a deeper red. “And you said you weren’t her stallion!”

“You better keep what you saw quiet.” Nightmare growled.

“Y-Yes my lady.” Crimson Mist stuttered and nodded.

“Why are you up here?” I asked, standing up.

“My mother wants to see you.” She said, her eyes locked on Nightmare.

“What for?”

“She needs to talk to you about something.” Crimson shrugged.

“Is she at the manor?”

“Mhmm.”

“Alright, t-tell her I’ll be there shortly.” I told as Nightmare again put my tool in her mouth.

Nodding, Crimson Mist left the room, shutting the door behind her as Nightmare and I heard fast stepping going down the stairs.

“Poor girl, she probably didn’t expect her goddess to be such a phallus fanatic.” I laughed, but then cringed in pain while one of my eyes twitched as I felt Nightmare bite down on my manhood. “I take it back!”

I was finally able to get away from the giddy alicorn and make my way to the manor. Crimson Mist was waiting for me by the door and said that her mother was waiting for me in her chamber. I didn’t get to explore the house too much, so I didn’t know where the chamber was. I had to ask Crimson to escort me because even though I didn’t know the house that well, I did not want to get lost in the illusions the house possessed.

After about ten or so minutes of illusions, Crimson and I finally stopped at an ornate wooden door on the first floor. “She’s right inside.” Crimson gestured. “I’ll stay outside and bring you back to the entrance when you're done talking with her.”

“I hope it doesn’t take too long, Nightmare and I have to go soon.” I said to the disappointed vampony.

Entering, then shutting the door behind me, I scanned the room and saw Crimson Haze wearing a sexy lingerie. She had one of her feet on a foot rest, which made her look more appealing, and was examining herself with a hand mirror. I rubbed my eyes to make sure it wasn’t just another illusion I was seeing, it wasn’t, because those protruding feminine qualities were all too real to be fake. “You wanted to see me?”

“Yes, please take a seat.” She pointed to a chair right across from her.

Taking a seat, Crimson Haze placed the hand mirror on a lamp-stand before reclining on a sofa opposite of me.

“I must know if you have been taking care of our lady.” She spoke.

“Yes, of course.” I replied to, what I thought was, a stupid question.

“I thought as much, but I have to disagree with Lady Nightmare’s choice of choosing you as a vessel.”

“Why do you say that?” She caught me off guard.

“Because from what happened yesterday, Nightmare wouldn’t have been saved if it wasn’t for me or the other clan leaders. Blood Bone was an original vampony, so his power overwhelms ours. The only reason why we were able to put him in such a confined state is because we all swarmed him at once. Anyway, I thank you for telling us our lady was in danger, but if you are to continue sheltering her I have to know you will be able to protect her. Blood Bone was just one problem that could’ve turned disastrous, and who knows when another challenge might arise. So, due to my lady’s choosing of a mediocre vessel, I’ll need you to drink this.” A small potion conjured in her hand.

“What is it?” I leaned in the chair and squinted at the strange black substance within the small bottle.

“This is a special elixir that we vamponies give to our thralls when we want them permanently. I gave my husband this eighty-seven years ago when he impregnated me with my daughter. Though, eventually I turned him into vampony cattle, but this potion allows you to heal, have a fraction of the strength, and the senses of a vampony without becoming one.”

“You want me to drink that?”

“You are harboring the one I, and the rest of vampony kind, worship. So, if another problem arises I need to know that you have the capability of handling it. I’m giving this to you not for your sake, but for Lady Nightmare’s.” She tossed the vial over to me, and I clumsily caught it.

“I don’t know, I mean I like the idea, but-”

“You’re not leaving this room until you drink it.” She stated assertively.

“Okay, here it g-…wait a minute. You’re trying to drug me aren't you, why else would you be in a lingerie?” I came to realization.

Sighing as she rolled her eyes, Crimson Haze got up off the couch and walked over to me. Popping the cork from the vial, she forcefully opened my mouth and made me swallow every drop of the elixir.

“W-what the f-fuck, Crimson!?” I coughed.

“There, feel anything different about yourself?” She placed the bottle next to the hand mirror.

“Should I be feeling anything?” I arose from the chair to walk out.

“There’s only one way to find out.” She embraced me around the arms and bit my neck.

“Jeeeesus!” I cried after she was done, backing away until I hit a wall. “What’dya do that for!?” I demanded, feeling the spot where she bit me, but only to feel nothing out of the ordinary. “What the…, you didn’t leave any bite marks.”

“That was delightful!” Crimson Haze hugged herself in a pleasuring manner.

“Yeah, maybe to you.” I shot.

“You should be grateful, because not feeling any marks means the elixir did its job. However, a word of caution, if your heart is penetrated the elixir’s properties won’t heal you.” She warned.

“Thanks I guess, but still, why are you wearing a linger-.”

“Why does Lady Nightmare have to be so lucky and get a stallion like him, I mean I was so close…so close to-.”

“Crimson, I can hear you out there!” I called from behind the door. “Holy crap, I can hear her mumbling to herself.”

Silence fell upon the room and outside the door as I thought Crimson was dumbstruck that I was able to hear her.

“About the lingerie, it’s for the second reason why I called you here.” Crimson Haze spoke.

“What would that reason be?”

“I’m not going to leave my daughter’s savior empty handed.” She walked up, and pressed herself against me as my back was still against the wall. “You might be Nightmare’s stallion, but I don’t think she’ll mind if I expressed my gratitude a little.” Crimson fell to her knees and unzipped my pants.

“Too late, Nightmare already beat you to it.” I mentally stated as Crimson Haze sniffed my member.

“Smells like you and Lady Nightmare were ‘busy’?” She sent me a lewd smile, grabbing my dick and stroking it.

“Too busy.” I said under my breath.

“I heard that!” Crimson Mist said from behind the door.

“You were supposed to little miss peeps-a-lot!”

Keeping an eye on the door to make sure Crimson Mist wasn’t peeping, Crimson Haze bit down on my member. “FFFFFFFF…” I cringed in pain as I felt her suck the blood from my erection.

“Never again…no, never, no, I’m not doing it.” I spoke to myself as Crimson Mist led me back to the manor’s entrance. Crimson Haze’s gratitude didn’t last long once she bit me on the dick, because right after she was done sucking I pulled my manhood from her mouth and escaped her chamber.

“What’d she do to you?” Crimson asked.

“Something unspeakable.” I dully replied.

“Like what?”

“Nothing for your ears.”

“I’m eighty-seven years old, I think I can handle mature stuff.”

“…Nope.”

“Please.”

“No.”

“Ple-”

“Don’t start that again.” I cut her off, making her pout. “Well, I guess I could tell you…” I began as her eyes lightened. “About your aunt.”

“My aunt?”

“Yeah, since Blood Bone is gone, I think it’s safe to say that I think I might know your aunt.”

“You know my aunt Crimson Drop!?” Her mouth gaped.

“I might; does she have a hot pink coat, and a rich red mane and tail?”

“Yes, that’s her…wait, what about her cutie mark?”

“I don’t know, she’s always wearing doctor’s scrubs, which is why I mentioned her because on her name tag it says Dr. Crimson.”

“Hmm, what about her attitude?”

“Her attitude…, well, no offense, but she’s kind of a bitch.”

“Yep, that’s her.” Crimson chirped.

“Even her own niece thinks she’s one.”

“Farewell everyone!” I waved as Nightmare and I left town. The vamponies told us that the safest entrance back to the over world was about a days walk, but only a couple of hours if we flew. They told us to look for piece of a ruined building, because touching it would bring us back home. So, like several times before, I hugged Nightmare around the waist, and held on to the box I found in the crypt behind her, and she did the same to me before we took off.

Third person:

“Mistress Haze.” Red Moon said from behind as the vamponies watched Nightmare fly away with Daniel.

“Yes?”

“Would you know where your daughter is? I have something to give her for telling me where my missing shipment of thralls were hiding.”

“She’s right h-…, huh, she was right beside me a moment ago.”

We arrived at the old ruin several hours later, the view of Tartarus from above was much more pleasing than from below. Some of the sights we saw on the way here were beyond bizarre; we saw strange creatures of all sorts, and the terrain easily shifted as one moment we would be flying over an empty plain, a minute after there would be a mountain range, and beyond that there would be a forest of dead trees that continued beyond the horizon. “This is one weird place.” I commented as we approached the old ruin, which looked like it was a piece of a much larger, actually gigantic structure. It was about twice the size of the coliseum in Ancient Rome

“I second that.” Nightmare agreed. “But it was quite the adventure.”

“Or a date?” I shrugged.

“A date in Tartarus? You won’t ever hear anypony say that.”

“Then we’ll leave it as an adventure.” I said as we both touched the ruined piece, and before our eyes the environment around us completely changed; the ruin had disappeared, the clearing we were in turned into a dense forest, and right in front of us there was an old hollowed tree that I assumed was the way back to Tartarus.

“Looks like were in the Everfree Forest.” Nightmare scanned about.

“Haaaah, it’s good to be home.” I sighed.

“We’re not home yet, we have to make it out of the forest first.”

“I guess it’s back to flying then.” I was about to hug Nightmare before she stopped me.

“No.”

“Why not?”

“Because we’re back in Equestria, and I don’t want to be caught by anypony who happens to be passing by above.”

“What about the time you flew me up the tower.”

“I did that because I knew you wouldn’t make it up to the apartment without falling off, and it was at night.”

“I guess we’re walking then.” I started my trek as Nightmare turned into a mist and entered through my nose.

“It was only a day and a half and I already missed this place.” Nightmare purred.

Fast-forward section:

My journey through the Everfree Forest didn’t last long as I was caught by a Canterlot guard, who apparently was ordered to look for me ever since Nightmare Night. She escorted me out of the Everfree to the clearing where Nightmare Moon’s statue was. Luna was there to greet me with an overwhelming hug that made my spinal cord pop in various areas. She had every guard at her disposal looking for me, and luckily I was found. I had to lie when she asked where I was, so I told her that something caught my curiosity the night I disappeared, and I awoke just hours before somewhere in the forest. It wasn’t thought out very much, but it didn’t make her ask again out of disbelief.

Luna then brought me back to Canterlot with her chariot where Celestia happily greeted me the same way inside the keep, except right after, the tight embrace was followed by a passionate kiss that Luna didn’t look too well upon. However, because of what happened, Celestia said that she wouldn’t let me go anywhere out of Canterlot again without a guard escort, which is rather ironic because I was supposed to have guards escorting before now.

After all the joy of me returning ended I told them I would retire for the day in my tower, which they allowed surprisingly because I had expected them to ask if I would do something for them, or something along those lines. Everything was back to normal, and I was happy because of it.

“I’m going to sleep for a day, how ‘bout you?” I asked Nightmare as she exited my nostrils while I set the locked box on the night stand.

“I’ll do the same, but only after my meal.” She hungrily licked her lips.

“You spent the entire morning gorging out, I don’t think you can take anymore.” I took off my shoes, and was about to open the wardrobe to change clothes, as the ones I were wearing needed to be changed after nearly two days. However, upon opening it, I dropped my shoes in shock as the young mare inside yawned.

“Hey Daniel, would you mind closing the door, the windows are letting in a lot of sunlight.”

“Crimson!?” My eye twitched.

“Mhmm, oh, greetings Lady Nightmare.” She jumped out of the wardrobe and gave a short bow to her.

“What’re you doing here?” I questioned. “Shouldn’t you be back in Tartarus.”

“I should, but after telling me that you knew my aunt, I had to come here." She went back inside the wardrobe.

“How’d you know I was living up here?”

“Simple, I kindly asked one of the guards out in the forest?” She gave me a toothy smile.

“You bit her didn’t you.” I said dully.

“Maybe…” She twirled a bit of her mane around a finger.

“Wa-….hold on, you’re a vampony, wouldn’t you burn up in sunlight?”

“Normally yes, but not if I’m wearing this.” She pointed to a strange looking necklace around her neck. It was mostly made of silver, and in the center of the necklace there was a small vial containing a red liquid, which I assumed was blood, and encrusted into the silver supporting the vial there were crescent moon shaped sapphires.

“How does that protect you from sunlight?”

“The necklace itself is enchanted, which protects me from the Sun. However, it will only protect me for so long, but the blood in the vial enhances the time I’m able to stay out in sunlight.” She explained.

“How much time?”

“Around ten hours if the vial is full.”

“And how long do you plan on staying here?”

“Oh, well my mother told me Lady Nightmare’s plan to overthrow Celestia involved a vampony infiltrating Canterlot to start a vampony den, that way more vamponies will enter the city and have a place to stay.”

“Is that so?” I turned accusingly to Nightmare who was twiddling her thumbs innocently. “No, nothing.” I mimicked Nightmare’s response when I asked her if she was hiding anything else that I didn’t know about earlier. “I’m going to bed, nighty-night.” I fumed, jumping onto the bed and throwing the covers over myself. “I can’t believe this.”

“Likewise.” Crimson Mist said as she closed the door to the wardrobe. “Oh, and good-day to you my lady.” She added before closing the door.

Third person:

Once Daniel fell asleep, Nightmare reached into his pocket and pulled out the small brass key. It fit the box Daniel took from the crypt, and after unlocking it Nightmare’s eyes reflected a small, onyx, alicorn figurine, and below it was a carefully drawn picture of a large tower ascending close to the sky.

“Why do I feel like I know that place?” She momentarily thought before shrugging it off, then joining Daniel in bed.

Chapter 27: Start of The Spark

XY Chromosome

Chapter twenty-seven: Start of The Spark

“Do I really?” Crimson whined as Nightmare was drinking her ‘breakfast’.

“Yes, you’re going to school, mmmf…I can’t have you staying in the tower waiting to be found out.” I grunted as I felt myself climax into Nightmare’s mouth. Crimson Mist had been staying in the tower for the past few days, and I felt like her stay was burdening. Funny thing is, the day before Celestia, or should I say Molestia had asked me to deliver a letter to Canterlot high-school for her. I didn’t understand why she would make me run errands for her when she had more maids than she could possibly ask for, but I did anyway, and in the end I was glad I did because if the school girl outfits weren’t hot enough, there was the principal who wore just a thong to cover her lower privates along with tight, black pantyhose that coursed down to her matching high-heels. Thin, almost transparent fabric with detached sleeves along with a dark, buttoned down vest. To top it off she wore a small set of glasses with her mane tied into a bun. I stared at her for a good long while before realizing I had a letter to deliver, but after handing it to her I also asked if it was possible for me to sign someone up for the rest of the school year, and fortunately enough it was.

“But I’ve been home-schooled all my life.” She protested.

“I’m sure you have, but you can’t stay up here all day everyday.”

“But…Lady Nightmare, do I really have to go?” Crimson pleaded to her goddess.

“Mmmmhmmm.” I heard Nightmare moan as I climaxed in her mouth again.

“There you have it, e-even she wants you to go.” I stuttered as Nightmare wrapped her arms around my waist and aggressively bobbed her head up and down my shaft. “Ease up a little.”

“Mmmrph…okay, I’ll go, but…” Crimson chirped as she raised a finger. “I can’t exactly go outside during the day…, so if I am to go to school I’ll need someone to fill up the vial.” She dangled her amulet in front of me, and to my horror I saw that the small vial in the center of it was empty.

“She has a point Daniel.” Nightmare popped my dick out of her mouth.

“Ah-ha!” I quickly zipped up my pants and put an end to Nightmare’s early meal. “Find someone else, I’m not doing it. I’ve been bitten enough already.” I crossed my arms. “It feels like someone stabbing two oversized syringes into my neck!“ It only feels like that for a split second, for it was the sucking that made me nauseous.

“Actually Daniel, this would be the last time she’ll stick her fangs in you if we bring her to Dr. Crimson.” Nightmare suggested.

“And how would you know.” I raised an eyebrow.

“Because if we bring Crimson to her that would mean she doesn’t have stay here in the tower with us, she’ll just live with her aunt until she starts a den.”

“Okay, say she lives with her, but how is she going to get bl-…” “Think about it Daniel; she's in a hospital where blood packs are stored.” “Looks like we have a plan.”

“And if I live with her I don’t have to go to school.” Crimson smiled. “But… this can’t happen unless you compensate me.” Her smile turned toothy.

“Oh-ho, on the contrary, I just remembered you saying that the amulet protects you from sunlight even if the vial is empty.” I recalled.

“Yeah, but not for long.”

“How long?”

“A few minutes short of an hour.”

“That’s plenty of time for you to get to the hospital.”

“No it’s not.” Nightmare began.

“Why?”

“Because it’s morning, and unlike the night she has a higher chance of getting caught on castle grounds. So she’ll have to be discrete when leaving, which will take more time than just walking out the front gate.” She explained.

“Well, can’t she fly out?”

“A red-eyed, bat-winged, albino pony, I’m sure the guards won’t take notice at all.” Nightmare rolled her eyes.

“But…, I don’t wanna be bitten again!” I took a couple steps away from Crimson as she rubbed up against me.

“Fine, if you’re going to be such a cryfoal, then I’ll let Crimson take some of mine.”

“Lady Nightmare?” Crimson questioned.

“Daniel’s being too much of a foal, so you’ll use some of my blood instead.” Nightmare took a seat on the bed and bent her neck to the side.

“But Lady Nightmare, I…I don’t want to hurt you, not that it will since you’re-” Crimson hesitantly stated.

“Just do it, I know Daniel’s over exaggerating.”

“Are you sure my lady, because I can easily pin him down.” She gave me a disappointed look probably due to the fact Nightmare was volunteering since I didn’t want to.

“The sooner we get this done, the sooner you can see your aunt.” Nightmare sighed.

Swallowing a lump in her throat, Crimson approached Nightmare cautiously. “This isn’t a test of loyalty to you is it my lady?”

“Why, are you afraid I might bite back?”

“Hmm, well she does have fangs, maybe Nightmare sucks blood too.” Crimson thought to herself.

“Not at all Lady Nightmare, it’s just that I want to be sure it’s perfectly okay with you.” Crimson blushed as she realized she was staring down at Nightmare’s prominent breasts. “They’re so big and perfect.”

“I wouldn’t be offering if it wasn’t, now are you going to suck my blood, or is this just about you wanting to taste Daniel again?”

What Nightmare had said surprised Crimson as she didn’t answer. I guess Crimson didn’t think Nightmare knew she coveted the taste of my blood. So, placing one hand on Nightmare’s left shoulder, I watched as Crimson opened her mouth, then puncture Nightmare’s neck with her fangs.

Out of the corners of my eyes, I noticed Crimson’s other hand trying to refrain itself from grasping Nightmare’s right breast. Just as it was about to touch her, Crimson had removed her fangs from Nightmare before spitting the collected blood from her mouth into the vial. “Eww.”

“You’re full of it Daniel, that didn’t hurt at all.” Nightmare shot as one of her magic tendrils healed the two punctures in her neck.

“That’s because she only drank a little. With me I always pass out!”

“Whatever you big foal. So tell me Crimson, how’d mine taste?” Nightmare tilted her head curiously.

“It was divine, much better than your mate’s my lady.” She finished spitting the blood into the vial. “Sorry Lady Nightmare, but your blood taste like the common pony’s.”

“Should I be worried that you might become addicted to it?”

“No my lady, by no means worry.” Crimson rapidly shook her head.

“Good, now with that out of the way I think it’s time for ‘grumpy’ to go down to the keep.” Nightmare stated.

“And me Lady Nightmare?”

“You and I will make our way to the hospital.”

“Wait, you’re going with Crimson?” I asked surprised.

“Yes, does that concern you?”

“Uhh…no, it’s just that you always use…never mind.”

*Knock-Knock*

“Who‘s-….Actually that joke’s getting old.” Eyeballing Crimson and Nightmare to hide, Crimson opened up the wardrobe to hide inside it along with Nightmare’s mist as it slithered in along with her.

Twisting the door knob, I opened it to find the usual maid whom would give me my clothes every week. I took the clothes from her and set them on the bed, but before she left I asked if she could bring up a maid’s outfit.

She of course looked at me funny for my request, but without question she nodded before going back down the tower and arriving shortly after with the maid getup.

“Will that be all Royal Breeder?” She asked.

“That’ll be it, thanks.” I said, shutting the door. “You can come out now.” I stated, knocking on the wardrobe before putting my clothes in their correct drawers.

“Why did you ask for a maid’s outfit?” Crimson asked, opening the wardrobe doors. “Wait…, where’s Lady Nightmare?”

-

Crimson First person:

“Up here.” I heard my lady say.

“Lady Nightmare…, where are you?” I questioned, scanning the room to find her.

“Inside your head.”

“You’re using me as your vessel my lady?” I said surprised.

"You don’t have to say your words out loud when I’m up here; you and I can communicate telepathically.”

“You’re going to wear it so you can leave the castle without suspicion.” Daniel stated, tossing the maid outfit to me.

“Wait, what about Lady Nightmare?” I asked, looking at the outfit then back at Daniel.

“You just said she’s using you as a vessel, so you’re going to be the one carrying the burden.”

“I heard that!” Lady Nightmare shouted.

“Lady Nightmare said she heard that.” I informed.

“Then give her my condolences “ He said, opening the door to the tower.

“Why do you have to go to the keep?”

“I’m gunna go eat, it’s been over day since I had anything.” He shut the door behind him.

“I’m surprised at him.” Lady Nightmare stated.

“What for my lady?”

“I know he‘s hungry, but I would‘ve expected him to watch you change.”

“Why would he want to watch me do that?”

“Because he’s attracted to you.”

“He is…, but isn’t he your mate my lady?”

“Yes, but that doesn’t apply to him ogling at your cute figure.”

“Ogling…”

“I’m just teasing you, but really, you should go to the hospital. The quicker you meet your aunt the better.”

“Of course my lady.” I undressed myself and put on the maid outfit.

“Hmm, it’s a little big on you.” My lady commented as my hips and breasts were too small to fit it perfectly.

“I’ll just turn into my other form, then it will fit.”

“Didn’t you hear me earlier?”

“Oh right, sorry my lady.” I couldn’t change into my other form because if I wore the maid outfit I would still look out of place. “What do we do then Lady Nightmare?”

“Go to the bathroom, I have an idea.” My lady instructed.

Opening the door to the bathroom, I noticed there was still a bit of steam inside from Daniel’s shower earlier this morning. Being slightly carefree, I used my finger to draw a smiley face with fangs on the mirror before smiling back at it.

“Enough with the foal-play.”

“Sorry Lady Nightmare.” I apologized. “But why are we in the bathroom?”

“Take the roll of toilet paper and stuff it into the extra space.”

“Great idea my lady!” I took the roll.

“I know it’s great, now start stuffing it in.” She commanded.

Doing as Lady Nightmare ordered, I unraveled the toilet paper roll and began stuffing the extra space between the fabric and my breasts. Getting my hips to look like they weren’t too small however, I had to stuff my panties until it looked like my hips had fully matured.

“Twirl a little bit.” My lady said.

Twirling like she asked, I stopped after I did two three-sixties. “Do I look okay?”

“Perfect, now let’s go.”

-

“Alright, you caught me Luna…I was molested.” I stated simply, taking a bite of toast.

“WHAT!!?” She slammed her hands on the table.

“I’m just messing with you.” I teased. “However, I don’t have any idea what happened to the armor; I just woke up in a different location without it…Come to think of it, maybe I was raped when I was out.” I lied as I scratched my chin.

“Don’t try to put such dark thoughts into my head, Daniel!” Luna growled.

“I‘ll try not to. Oh, by the way, I noticed you’re not speaking archaically anymore.”

“Twilight Sparkle and her friends have taught me how to…what’s the expression…’fit in’.” She shrugged.

“Great, so I take it ponies aren’t afraid of you anymore?”

“Not one…, however on that topic of being afraid, I must ask you, but have you noticed anything strange about my sister lately?” She asked worried.

“Umm…no.” I shook my head, but really I knew there was a lot going on with Celestia.

“Alright, but I had to ask because she didn’t look like herself earlier this morning.”

“What do you mean?”

“When she was raising the sun I noticed her mane was completely pink. My sister has not had such a rosy mane since her years as a young mare.”

“So she dyed her hair, I don’t get what’s so bad about that.”

“It wasn’t just the mane, she looked…’bigger’.” Luna blushed.

“Bigger?” I raised my brow.

“Her bosom had grown significantly, and so did h-.”

“Oh, good morning, I didn’t think you both would be up so early.” Celestia had entered the dining room.

“Sister, I have to know.” Luna arose from her chair much to Celestia’s surprise. “Are you in poor health?”

“What…, no. I feel fine.” She replied confused. “Do I look sick?”

“No, it’s just I…thought you looked different earlier.”

“Different?”

“Yes…, but I suppose my eyes must have deceived me.” Luna concluded as she rubbed her eyelids.

Finishing off the toast, Celestia eyed me as I tried to look as if though I didn’t notice. Through it I found it ironic to know Celestia’s secret after being here for a few days, when Luna has been with her sister for God knows how long, and yet she still doesn’t know. “Well, I’m done.” I arose from my chair.

“Where’re you going?” Celestia asked just as she sat down.

“I’m going to the hospital; I got a letter from Dr. Crimson saying she found something new with my sperm.” I lied as I began to walk away.

“I’ll be sure to let the guards know then.” Celestia said.

“What for?”

“Your disappearance could have been worse, and I don’t want it to happen again.”

“I’m in Canterlot, what’s the worst that can happen?”

-

Molestia in Celestia’s chamber earlier first person:

“Excuse me mistress, but isn’t it risky for me to be in here?” The succupony asked.

“It’s perfectly safe, Lovelust, so don’t you worry.” I assured, locking my chamber doors. Of all creatures I never would of thought to let a succupony into Equestria, but since she, and apparently all succuponies, worship me I made an exception for her to be here. I was sure Celestia would disapprove and immediately dispose of her, but as long as I remained in control for the time being she would never know. “Now, on to the matter at hand.” I began and watched as Lovelust took a seat on my bed. “As I mentioned on our way back here to Canterlot, I feel as if though Celestia should share her kingdom a little bit more with me. However, I doubt she will willingly give up part of it for my sole pleasure.”

“So what’s your plan of action, Mistress?”

“This is…” I walked over to the closet and brought out the Canterlot High uniform.

“You want me to wear those, Mistress?”

“Yes, as much as I love you naked, I need you to wear these.” I tossed them to her.

“C-H?” Lovelust cocked her head at the small blouse.

“Canterlot High, you’ll be going to school there, but it’s only to cover our true intentions.”

“And what are our true intentions, Mistress?”

“The plan is while you’ll be attending school during its hours, you’ll  also be setting up a…hmm…, what’s a colony of succuponies called?” I questioned.

“A brothel, Mistress, but we succuponies are mainly nomadic.”

“Indeed, you’ll create a brothel incognito here in Canterlot.”

“Ohhh, I get it; outside of school hours you want me to turn ponies into succuponies, then bring them wherever the brothel is.”

“I was thinking you didn’t have to tell me my own plan, but yes, that’s what you will do.”

“Sounds easy enough, consider it done.” She shrugged.

“Confident are we? Good, but I have to warn you…”

“Mhmm?”

“If you’re caught, we won’t have another chance at this, because since you’re a creature from Tartarus, Celestia will send for Valkyries.” I warned as I watched her gulp. She had every right to be nervous too, because succuponies were the problem when I…, or Celestia was sent to assist them a week ago, and for each succupony that tried to leave Tartarus, they were cut down before getting too far. “Don’t think about them though, just keep the plan in mind. Anyway, school starts in just an hour, so be quick to get there.”

“But I’m not enrolled, Mistress.”

“Yes you are, I sent the Royal Breeder there to give the principal your fake information so you may attend classes, which reminds me; your name sounded a bit too lecherous, so while you’re attending Canterlot High your name will be Loveheart.”

“Umm…okay, but what about this Royal Breeder, you mentioned it several times on the way to Canterlot?”

“It is actually a he, and he is the one repopulating the stallion sex.”

“Really, one stallion is doing all the work?” Lovelust gasped.

“Mhmm, and does he do it well.” I bit my tongue. “However, he is not the priority, just remember your mission.”

“I will.” She said, dressing herself.

-

Several days earlier Chrysalis First person:

“Sorry Chrysalis, but Jynx is still exhausted from laying the egg.”

“It was just one, Chitin!” My eye twitched

“That’s mother, sweetie. As for the egg, it was a royal one. I’m more shocked she survived after laying it rather than her actually being able to lay the egg itself.”

“Uggh, how long do you think it will be before she will be well again?”

“From my experience after laying you, I would say another two months.”

“Two months!?”

“If you would come and actually see the egg you would understand. You nearly tore me new one when I was giving birth to you.”

“Mother!?”

“I’m just saying, your shouting and defiant attitude makes me feel that I have to give you a reason.”

“Were you not the same?”

“I was, but after giving the hive to you I feel happier; I don’t have to worry about leading the changelings, or stressing out over the simplest of things.”

“I don’t stress out over simple things.” I took a sip of tea before spitting it out. “I said I wanted it hot, not cold!” I barked at my chamber guards.

“My point exactly.” My mother smiled triumphantly. “ And y’know sweetie, you should look for a stallion yourself, with them becoming fewer in number it would be good that you get some experience with one.”

“Stop nagging me about that! I’ll get a stallion when I feel like having one.”

“By the time you feel like having one there might not be anymore of them…Actually I take that back, rumors have been going around the hive about some Royal Breeder in Canterlot. Do you know anything about it?”

“He’s the one who impregnated Jynx.”

“Really? Sounds like he knows how to have a good time.” She smiled. “Maybe you should consider going after him.”

“My goal is to relieve Celestia of her rule, not chase after some special stallion.” “That’s half the reason why I want to invade.”

“Oh, but you’re wrong, capturing him would prove to reliable for your cause, because then he would be able to reproduce with the hive, and more changelings means a better chance at success.”

“Aren’t you supposed to be the head nurse, not my advisor?” I questioned.

“Don’t forget I’m also a nanny.”

“That too.” I said dully.

“Listen, I want to see you be successful, so I’m offering you my advise.”

“Just leave the planning to me.” I rubbed my brow out of annoyance.

“If you say so, fine…, but really, start looking into this Royal Breeder a little bit more.” She said quickly before leaving my chamber.

“Oh good, she’s gone.” I mentally sighed in relief. It’s not that I didn’t like my mother, I love her with every part of my being, it’s her motherly attitude towards me and the rest of the hive that has me bothered.. Her attitude is what’s been keeping us isolated in the Everfree for generations, and as Queen I want that to change. Aggressiveness is what will lead us to victory, not lying back and tending to every simple whim of the subjects.

Since Jynx wouldn’t be able to do any spying for me, I would have to resort to my second best. “Fetch me Cuticle Shield.” I ordered my chamber guard, as the other was hopefully retrieving hot tea.

-

“Wait, so you’re not going to follow me around?” I questioned the castle guard as she overlooked her nails.

“Let’s be honest here; you don’t want me checking up on you.”

“Yeah, but wouldn’t you get in trouble?”

“Only if you snitch. Besides I’m not going to completely disobey the princess.”

“But didn’t you just s-”

“She said for me to keep an eye on you, not follow you around.”

“So, what are you going to do?”

“I’ll just stay outside and keep watch, if anything happens I’ll find you.” She shrugged.

“Cool…, umm, what’s your name again?” I scratched my head.

“Shield Crest.” She said dully as we stood in front of the hospital.

“Alright then, I shouldn’t be gone long.” I informed, entering the hospital

“Mhmm.” Shield Crest nodded as she leaned against the outside wall.

Upon entering, I was immediately approached by an unhappy Dr. Crimson as she grabbed me by my shirt. “Follow me.” She growled as the nurses in the waiting room glared at us uneasily.

Going up the stairs to the second floor was a bit awkward with her dragging me, but upon coming to her office door she quickly opened it and shoved me inside. “Would you mind telling me why she’s here!?” Dr. Crimson hissed as she slammed the door while pointing at her niece, whom was spinning around in the office chair wearing her cute new school uniform along with a backpack.

“Yeah…, there’s something we need to talk about.” I sheepishly rubbed the back of my head.

“Are you stupid!? Do you have any idea what would happen if somepony knew about her?”

“I take it you already had your ‘nice’ moment.” I sarcastically assumed.

“Nope, she scolded me too.” Crimson Mist informed as she continued to twirl around in the office chair.

“I should spank you silly for coming here, which by the way is what you’re going to tell me right now!” She pointed at me.

“We should probably start from the beginning then.” I said, crossing my legs. “Now let’s see here…, oh yeah, your niece here bit me and dragged me to Tartarus when I was celebrating Nightmare Night.”

“What!?” Dr. Crimson looked angrily at her niece.

“It wasn’t my fault, he was pretending to be a false follower of Lady Nightmare!” Crimson protested.

“Well it’s not everyday…or night that I see a pale, naked, bat-winged pony.” I shot.

“You saw her naked!?”

“That, and she slept with me.” I added as I watched Dr. Crimson’s eye twitch in shock.

“WHY DON’T YOU JUST BUCK EVERYTHING YOU SEE THEN!!!” She exploded, throwing six scalpels as they appeared from her sleeves at me. Luckily none of them hit me, but instead I was pinned to the wall with six scalpels holding down the edges of my clothing, one of which was right next to my crotch.

“But nothing happened.” I finished, sighing in relief.

“It’s true Aunt Crimson, nothing happened between us.” Crimson Mist admitted.

“For his sake I hope so.” Dr. Crimson said as she began to cool off. “What happened next?”

“Lady Nightmare revealed herself to us.” Crimson chirped.

“…Ha, that’s a laugh!”

“It’s true!” Crimson pouted.

“Oh is it? So, of all times and places she finally reveals herself when you were in bed with him?”

“I know, it sounds very unlikely doesn’t it.” I stated.

“Yes it does.” She agreed. “I don’t suppose you have any proof?”

“Just go back home and ask my mom, she’ll tell you everything.”

“Back home, to Tartarus? I don’t think so. Until that despicable egomaniac is taken care of, I’m not setting a foot in there.”

“You mean Blood Bone?” I questioned.

“Yes…, him. That bucker tried to have his way with me, but in the end all he got was a chipped fang.” Dr. Crimson began twirling a scalpel between her fingers.

“But you don’t have to worry about him anymore, he’s gone.” I informed.

“He is? How, what happened?” She asked eagerly.

“Daniel got rid of him.”

“What!? You did!?” Dr. Crimson had an expression of utter surprise.

“Yeah, I dragged him down into a crypt and gave him to an arachnipony.” I shrugged.

“An arachnipony!? How did you even ma-…wait, I don’t want to know.” She stopped herself. “But you got rid of him?”

“That’s what I just said.”

“Then you have no idea how much it pains me to say this, but my respect for you just went up in the slightest bit.”

“Truly an honor coming from a male hater.” “Does that mean you’ll go easier on me when I’m ‘on the job’?”

“Buck no, while you’re here I’m still going to make you wish you didn’t have a pair.”

“Should’ve saw that comin’.” I muttered.  “But anyway, as for proof I think your niece can accommodate you on that.” I nodded to her.

“I was hoping you would believe us Aunt Crimson.” Crimson Mist sighed.

“Why?”

“Because it’s risky to reveal Lady Nightmare like this.”

“Reveal her, you two sound like complete foals; Nightmare Moon was defeated a second time…, A SECOND TIME! So, how could she possibly be back?

“If need be, I can tell you every detail of how I returned.” Nightmare’s mist began flowing out from beneath Crimson Mist’s skirt until finally converging into her physical form as she stood in front of the doctor.

“Pardon me, but you do realize you’re naked, right?” Crimson Drop dully informed.

“You don’t say.” Nightmare replied.

“I do.”

“I’ll be honest, but I thought you two meeting would start out differently.” I stated still pinned to the wall..

“Oh, and how did you picture it?” Crimson Drop questioned.

“You falling to your knees and bowing to her like Crimson’s mom. I mean I would think you worship Nightmare too.”

“Again, I do.”

“Then why aren’t-”

“Why aren’t I praising her like an omnipotent divine?”

“Yeah.”

“Because I don’t feel like showing it, no offense Lady Nightmare.” Crimson Drop locked the door to her office, then shut the window blinds. “But now since she’s here staring at me, I would like to know why.” She took a seat in her chair.

-

Somewhere in the Crystal Empire:

“Is this it, just the few of you?” The disgruntled dark mare questioned.

“Yes, you’ve been imprisoned in stone for quite some time your highness.”

“How long?”

“A little past a thousand years.”

“That long!?”

“I’m afraid so. As for our numbers we were hunted down by Celestia’s troops before you cast your stasis spell upon the empire.”

“Damn her…, damn Celestia and Luna! They’re no better than their mother!” The mare swatted away a goblet of wine that was offered to her by another servant. “Everything was going well until they decided to stick their muzzles into our matters.”

“Indeed, it was a terrible day when we fell. However you highness, I mght have a solution for retribution.”

“Go on…”

“Celestia’s business here is no longer needed because of her…emissary.”

“An emissary, here?”

“Yes you highness, an alicorn by the name of Mi Amore Cadenze…, or Cadence.”

“Cadence, huh? Tell me about her?”

“If my sources are true then she’s not of royal blood, she was turned into an alicron by Celestia not long after your defeat.”

“Oh really, what for?”

“I am unsure as to why, but what I do know is that Celestia wants her to be the next ruler of the Crystal Empire.”

“So I have competition for my throne.” The mare growled.

“I’m afraid so, but don’t worry, the other nobles and I have devised a few tests for her to perform if she is to be the next ruler…, however…” The servant’s voice became uneasy.

“However what?”

“We have run into a problem.”

“What sort of problem?”

“The tests she needs to undergo are marriage and to give birth to an heir.”

“So what’s the problem.”

“I have been trying to seduce her fiancé for some time, however I think Cadence suspicious and now has him on a tight leash, from what I heard he’s not allowed to leave the castle without being escorted by her, which means she has a good chance of being wedded to him. Now the other test for her to give birth to an heir…, we thought it would be full proof, it’s rare for a mare nowadays to even become pregnant.”

“Spit it out, what’s the other problem!?”

“There’s a certain stallion…, or thing…, I’m not sure what it’s called, but there’s someone who is apparently capable of repopulating the stallion gender from what I hear, and this certain person has been having secret relations with her, which in turn means she’s likely to become pregnant.”

“How do you know she’s been having an affair?”

“I could smell the musk before he left.”

“Well, I can see even after a thousand years incompetence is still an issue.”

“By your highness, we were sure she wouldn’t have any chance of passing those two requirements.”

“Why two when there should been of list of requirements!” The dark mare’s temper began to rise.

“Uh…well, we didn’t think it all through I suppose.”

“Indeed none of you had not, but that can be forgiven. What I really want to know is why of all times was it necessary to free me now?”

“Well, that’s the mystery, none of us freed you.”

“None of you, then who did?”

“We’re not sure; it couldn’t have been a guard or anyone outside our organization because if that was the case you would be apprehended. Though…, it could’ve been possible for the one Cadence is having an affair with to have somehow found your stony self and performed the deed of releasing you, but that’s doubtful I’m sure.”

“Actually that might be the case.” Another one of the cult members spoke.

“Do you have any proof?” The other cult member asked.

“Kind of, you see someone broke into my house not too long ago and did something rather odd to me.”

“Like what?”

“I was still in a minor state of stasis, but I was able to hear everything around me, and what this particular person did was scrub my face with soap. As bizarre as it sounds it’s true, I felt the soap on my face, and when I woke up there wasn’t any acne on me.”

“Enough!” The dark mare shouted. “From what I’ve heard none of you freed me, it was this unusual male.” She stated as the cult members around her nodded. “Then allow me to start the next part of the plan for me to regain my throne.” She scanned her eyes around the room. “Bring me seven, flawless, white crystals.” She commanded, then one of the cult members hurriedly made his way out of the chamber they were in before coming back shortly with the gleaming crystals in his clutch.

“I had some in a chest under my bed, just in case I had to leave the empire.” The stallion admitted.

“Good, now before I begin the next phase are any of you aware how dark crystals are made?”

The cult members looked at each other and shook their heads.

“Of course you don’t know, this practice is only known by me and another mare…, but she’s not worth discussing.” The dark mare lined up the crystals on the altar before her. “However, given the circumstances you all get to see how they are made first hoof.”

“Actually your highness, ponies nowadays say hand due to cultural influence from other races.” One of the cult members informed.

“First hand then.” She hissed as another cult member elbowed the one who dumbly informed their mistress. “But before I create them I need the seven of you to stand still.” Her tone of voice suddenly changed from angry to excited.

Shrugging to each other, the cult members walked in front of the altar and stood perfectly still before the dark mare’s horn glowed and seven beams of it’s purple aura shrouded each of them.

“It kind of tickles.” One of them chuckled from the feeling.

“Laugh it up while you can because there’s something I forgot to tell you.”

“What is it your highness?”

“This part of the plan requires your deaths.”

“W-WHAT!!?” They all shouted simultaneously.

“I said you can be forgiven, and this is how.” She stated just as her seven auras of magic completely consumed her followers before taking their essences and transferring them into the crystals (kind of like elder scrolls soul gems). “Incompetence does not go without punishment.” She murmured. “Now, I do believe some stallion out there deserves a reward.” She thought as she picked a newly formed dark crystal before sticking it straight up her butt. “Much better.” She sighed in relief.

-

“Absolutely not! I will do no such thing.” Crimson Drop slammed her hands on her desk once Crimson and Nightmare told her of their plan.

“But why?” Crimson Mist asked.

“I don’t mind supplying vamponies with packs of blood. The hospital rarely gets anypony who needs an operation so we have a surplus of it. However, I will not host a vampony den, you’ll have to do that on your own.”

“Well, can she at least stay with you too?” I asked.

“I’ll allow it, but not for long.”

“How long?”

“Two weeks tops.” She adjusted her glasses.

“Two weeks, but Aunt Crimson preparing a den can take months!”

“Then I suggest you stop whining and mature some more, you’re not in Tartarus anymore, here in the overworld you’re going to have to learn to fend for yourself.”

“But-”

“No buts, what I say is final. Now if you three don’t mind, but you’ve outstayed your welcome and need to get out of here before someone notices.”

“You’re being a bit paranoid if you ask me?” I stated.

“Am I, when word gets out that a vampony is loose in the city, it’s not going to end well for any of us.”

“Us, why not just you two?”

“Because searching for vamponies is difficult; we look like any ordinary pony, our scent is faint, and we can control others by biting them, so we can be right under their noses and they won’t know a thing.”

“And that effects us how?”

“Like I said, finding a vampony will be difficult so there will be random searches by Valkyries of homes and buildings, the city will be under lockdown, and there will be curfew. In other words the princess will initiate martial law until the vampony is found.”

“Oh…”

“A good reason to be paranoid if you ask me, now if you please, there’s the door.” Crimson Drop gestured Nightmare and Crimson Mist to the door before removing the scalpels pinning me to the wall.

Nightmare turned herself back into a mist and went in through my nostrils as Crimson Mist unlocked the door to exit. However, once Crimson Mist stepped out her aunt shut the door and grabbed my face with her hands. “It’s going to happen Daniel.” Nightmare informed.

“What is!?” I asked panicked.

“Since you now know my little secret, I don’t think you’ll mind if I do this.” Crimson Drop said before bending my neck and puncturing it with her fangs.

Sipping the blood from my neck, she eventually stopped before staring at me disbelievingly. “It tastes like liquid gold.” She blushed before shaking her head and slapping me across the face. “Now get out!” She pointed to the door.

“God da-…why is she such a bitch!?” I asked myself  as I rubbed my neck.

“Who knows, at least she’ll help us.” Nightmare said.

“Yeah, but why didn’t you do anything to her?”

“Hmm?”

“Why did you take her defiant attitude?”

“She wasn’t being too defiant towards me, and the reason why I didn’t decide to smite her into acting like a proper servant is because she’s right, it’s good to be paranoid.”

“It is?”

“Not generally, but in times like this it’s best to always suspect others of treachery, and doing anything harmful towards her could have put me in danger.”

“I guess, but what about Crimson Mist, I thought you were going to stay inside her?”

“I was, but to be honest the inside of her head isn’t as ‘interesting’ as yours, besides you have a dick, she doesn’t.”

“Really, those are your reasons?”

“If you don’t like them then you can take it up with me later, because right now I’m hungry .” Nightmare’s voice disappeared as I knew she was engorging herself down below in my scrotum.

Shifting my eyes down to Crimson Mist, I nudged her hand and we both made our way out, though upon exiting the hospital I was surprised to realize that the guard who was supposed to escort me everywhere was gone. “Another burden off my chest.”

-

Ten minutes before the start of class:

“You want to enroll another student?” The principal asked as she wore the same sexy getup I last saw her in. School was about to be in session when we arrived so  it would be best that I got through Crimson’s enrollment as quickly as possible.

“Yes, and she’s also with me as you can see.” I told as Crimson Mist stood at my side.

“Indeed, what’s her name?”

“Crimson Mist.” Crimson held out her hand and the principal shook it.

“Hmm, you’re not from around here are you.” The principal mused.

“What makes you think that?” I asked.

“She held out her hand at our first meeting, here in Canterlot it’s always the meeting after when two ponies shake hands.”

“Well, I’m not going to say you’re wrong, because you aren’t.” I shrugged.

“Where is she from?”

“Ponyville.” I lied.

“Ponyville, really? Y’know my older sister is the mayor of that small town.”

“Mayor Mare?” I questioned.

“Quite, she moved there from here because she didn’t like the uptight city life. When you’re in the capital it’s expected that ponies are to be uptight, not that it’s wrong to be different, but it’s the trend within Canterlot.” She informed.

“So, can she attend class for the rest of the semester or not?” I questioned.

“She can, but we’re already two months into the school year, so she might be behind in a few of her subjects.”

“I don’t mind extra homework.” Crimson shrugged. “As long as I get what needs to be done I’ll be content.”

“Ambitious are we?” The Principal noticed. “Keep that attitude up and you’ll do just fine.”

“Oh, I got a feeling she will.” I smiled before noticing the principal’s name tag. “Dr. Grey Mare, eh? I’d kill to get my PhD.” I thought.

“Alright then, I’ll just tell my secretary to fill out a schedule for you, and while you wait for it I already know what homeroom you’ll be put into so report to class 147, it’s at the right of the next hall to the left.” She told.

“Okay, bye Daniel, I’ll see you later.” Crimson waved before exiting Dr. Grey Mare’s office.

“Well Royal Breeder, mind telling me why you’re signing up all these foreign young mares?”

“I only signed up two.”

“Can I expect a third or fourth?”

“No, just two, the first one was a favor for Celestia, Crimson was for Dr. Crimson..”

“Really? I didn’t know she had a daughter.” Dr. Grey Mare’s brow raised.

“Not her daughter, she’s her niece.”

“Ahhh, well you have to excuse me for asking, I just like knowing who to contact if anything is amiss.”

“I understand…” My eyes shifted to the upper corners of their sockets.

-

Flashback:

“Am I in trouble?” I asked my elementary school principal.

“Not at all, you’re mom called a minutes ago and she said she’ll be picking you up early today.”

“Awesome!” I said rather loud, feeling like I had been chosen for something important before fixing my eyes upon a glass filled with cheap lollipops upon the principal’s desk.

“Would you like one?” She asked as she caught me staring.

Nodding rapidly, she handed me a green one and I immediately stripped it of the wrapper and sucked on it. The lollipop didn’t have any flavor, it just tasted like old sugar that has been sitting at the bottom of a container for countless years, but still receiving candy while in school was like waking up to open presents on Christmas; it doesn’t happen often enough.

Of course it wasn’t until later that day I got the excruciating news of what happened offshore on the same oil rig my dad worked on.

-

“Before you leave Royal Breeder, may I ask a request of you?” Dr. Grey Mare asked just about as I was going to walk out of her office.

“Sure.” I turned my head.

“Later this week for the entire school we are going to teach sex education in the auditorium, and since this year all the students are mares I don’t suppose you could give a demonstration on how intercourse is performed.”

“W-what!?” I turned around completely shocked.

“Yes, give a live demonstration of sexual intercourse for the students. Because since all of them are mares none of them probably won’t find a mate and experience the wonder of it.”

“Dyuhhh…, uh-heh.” I was speechless.

“Do it Daniel, it’s for educational purposes.” I heard Nightmare say.

“If it’s about sex, you’re always listening in aren’t you.” I replied.

“C’mon, just do it, we don’t have anything planned.”

“I can’t, they’re just high school students.”

“Please, I bet they all have Porny Bravo magazines under their beds at home.”

“Well, maybe they do, but I can’t just give a live demonstration in front of everyone.”

“Why, do you have stage fright?”

“…Yes that, and sex is supposed to be private.”

“What if I were to take control when you perform.” Nightmare proposed. “I’m not afraid of acting out in front of the public.”

“I just…, I don‘t know.”

“Just do it, you won’t remember a thing so I’ll save you the embarrassment…, if there is any.”

“It’s educational if that makes you feel any better.” Dr. Grey Mare informed.

“Uhhh…’k, fine. I’ll do it.” I hand palmed myself for accepting. “You better take control.” I warned Nightmare.

“I promise.” She said giddily.

Before exiting the office I saw Crimson had forgot her backpack as it was laying on the floor. Picking it up, I rolled my eyes and began my way down the hall to find Crimson’s homeroom.

-

Crimson Mist First person:

“Alright, this looks like the class.” I whispered to myself as the door read 147. Peaking through its small glass frame, I saw the all mare class just talking amongst themselves as the teacher was trying to settle them down for attendance. Inhaling deeply, I grabbed the door handle but stopped as I didn’t want to go inside. I couldn’t understand what had come over me, I felt so confident but now I felt nervous all over. “C’mon Crimson, you’ve been through worse.” I mentally encouraged myself. So, swallowing a lump in my throat, I opened the door and shut it behind me.

“Oh, and who might you be?” The teacher quickly took notice as the entire class silenced.

“I uhh…I’m new here.” I stated shakily as everyponies’ eyes were fixated on me.

“Another new student?” She questioned surprised. “You’re the second one today.”

“I am?” I tilted my head slightly, but then remembering the principal saying Daniel had enrolled another before me.

“Mhmm, why don’t you first introduce yourself before taking the last seat in class. She pointed over to the desk that was in the dead center of the room.

Nervously standing in front of the class, I worked up the slightest bit of nerve to speak. “Uhhm…, hello. My name is-” The door to class was swung open as I saw Daniel carrying my backpack.

“Crimson, you forgot your book bag.” He told as he walked over and handed it to me.

“Oh, thanks Daniel.” I said quietly, somewhat glad he interrupted me.

“Wait…, Daniel? You mean you’re the Royal Breeder.“ The young mare behind the center desk questioned.

“Uhh…yeah, why?”

Instant after Daniel’s response almost the entire class reacted by taking out tiny makeup mirrors, and hairbrushes as they tried beautifying themselves. Some even unbuttoned their blouses just so Daniel could get a good look at their cleavage, which I was somewhat jealous of because they all had bigger boobs than me.

Continuing to scan the room as each mare tried to look prettier than the other, I noticed one in particular all the way in the back. She hardly took interest in what was going on, but what caught my attention were the glares in her eyes; they were heart shaped. “If starting a den wasn't hard enough...” I thought to myself, knowing what that mare in back really was. Looking up at Daniel, I elbowed his side as I caught him staring. “You can go.” I told as he nodded, and quickly made his way out of the classroom.

“So…, Crimson is it? Are you a relative of Dr. Crimson at the hospital?” The teacher asked.

“Mhmm, she’s my aunt.”

“Is she strict with you?”

“Uhhm…, kinda.” I shrugged.

“Oh, just asking because it’s no secret that she can be a bit harsh to her patients, but I digress, welcome to Canterlot High.” She finished as I walked over to the desk in the center of room, and took a seat.

“Phew, I hope the introductory was the worst of it.” I thought, still knowing there was a mare in the room who needed to be watched.

Chapter 28: Biological Fit part 1

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 29: Biological Fit part 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 30: Biological Experiment

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 31: Biological Scale Quest Pt. 1

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 32: Biological Scale Quest Pt. 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 33: Biological Stage Set

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 34: Biological Wedding

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 35: Biological Embrace

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 36: Biological Outburst

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 37: Biological Capture part 1

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 38: Biological Capture part 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 39: Biological Affairs

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 40: Biological Conspiracy

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 41: Biological Return Part 1

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 1: Biological Observation

XY Chromosome

Chapter 1: Biological Observation

Final Warning: If you don’t like anthropomorphic ponies and large breasts then turn and head the other way.

Author's Notice: If you can read past chapter 6 then you sir or mam deserve a medal.

“You all have one week to turn in your reports on mammal reproduction. Any reports that are late will not be accepted, dismissed.” The professor announced just as class ended. “Mr. Rezovich, I would like for you stay after for a few moments, now if you would.” He pointed to a chair near his desk. I walked toward what was actually more of a stool than a chair before dropping my book-bag on the ground. I twiddled my thumbs as he pulled several stapled pieces of paper out of his desk. He handed the papers to me then slumped back in his chair, rubbing his eyes as if he was disappointed. The papers he handed me was my last report I turned in about plant genetics, and how they reproduced. I was about to speak before he hand signaled me to stop. “Daniel, the last report was supposed to be about the reproduction of fish. You gave me this crap instead.” He pointed disgustingly at the small stack of stapled papers I held.

“I uhh…”

“Uhhhhh.” He mocked. “Uhhhh is no excuse, you failed the assignment. Though I have to say it was well written, but it’s not what I asked. Hopefully you’ll be able to recognize your mistake and not do it on the present assignment.”

“But I couldn’t fi-”

“But? No, the grade is final and I will not hesitate to fail your next assignment if needed, dismissed.” He said as he took back my plant report. I remember when I first came to this college, I told my biology professor that I wanted to become a doctor, but from my huge interest in plants he suggested I’d do better as a botanist.

As I headed for the door I heard him say ‘Mammal reproduction’. For a professor I had to say he more like a high school teacher, he actually reminded me of my assignment instead of expecting me to know it, not to mention he bitched at me because of my work. That obviously meant he cared, my other professors never gave me updates on how I was doing in their classes. I didn’t expect them to, this is college and I was expected to do work without someone holding my hand.

Most of the other students in my class formed little groups, in which they would research and work together on assignments. I however was what you could call the outcast, I didn’t really like being social with my peers because in the past someone took my work and turned it in as their own. I never found out who it was, but all I can say is that when I turned that assignment in, the teacher stamped an ‘F’ on it. Four days worth of work down the drain instantly. So from then on I never really worked well in groups unless I had to, but I kept my work kind of a secret, though whatever I contributed was always minor and never really did the group any good.

I wasn’t sure what mammal to research, everyone usually went for the same thing, usually domesticated animals like cows, dogs, and horses. I couldn’t blame them, they’re easy to find because there are farms everywhere across the country. Being in New Jersey, however, that would be a little difficult because I’m in a huge frickin' city and there’s not a farm to be seen for miles.

As I headed back for my dorm I noticed some geeky looking dude pass by me while holding a batman action figure. Guess he liked superheroes. Thinking about batman I began to think of Gotham city and how the hero would sneak up on his enemies. Almost instantly, as if there was flashing light bulb above my head, an idea popped in my mind, what if I did a study on bat reproduction; they’re mammals, and they’re one of the few kind that can fly, it would be the perfect report, sad thing is I didn’t have my car to take me wherever there were bats so I had to rely on other sources of transportation.

It sucked being a freshmen in college, not allowed to bring my own car to the campus because of tradition. Fuck tradition, I’m twenty-one years old and started late because I had to pay for the classes myself by working at a pizza joint, so getting off campus was rather unusual for me because without my car where would I go.? To get to the outskirts of the city it took about two bus tickets, and then a taxi to go where I’m headed. I’ve done it before for previous assignments, but they were all costly (money wise).

I opened the door to my dormitory and quickly double clicked the internet explorer icon. “Show me bats.” I whispered as I typed ‘bat cave locations’ on Google. To my surprise there was one not to far from the city, it would be about a three and a half hour drive, but hey, why do a report on bat reproduction if you have a slight chance of seeing it for yourself.

I didn’t waste time in packing up my notebook and pencil. “Better to get things done early.” I said to myself; my other professors were bound to give me truck loads of assignments that I would barely have enough time to complete, so why waste the precious time I have.

-

Two bus tickets, a taxi drive, and three hundred dollars later:

When I arrived at the cave it really wasn’t what I expected. I always pictured bat caves to be spooky looking with cob webs hanging around the entrance. Apparently that’s not always true; this cave was dug into the ground with more than enough plant growth, well actually it was a kind of moss that was hanging over the entrance.

I would have expected a tour guide to have shown up already, but then I saw a plaque on the cave entrance that read:

Sunday-closed

Weekdays- 10a.m.-7p.m.

Saturday-9a.m.-8:30p.m.

Hours on weekdays:

10a.m.-12p.m.

2p.m.-4p.m.

5p.m.-6:30p.m.

Saturday tours:

9:30a.m.-11a.m.

12p.m.-2p.m.

4p.m.-6p.m.

6p.m-8p.m

Today was Thursday, looking at my watch it read five past twelve. There wouldn‘t be another tour for almost two hours. “Bullshit.” I said under my breath. I wasn‘t going to wait nearly two hours for another tour when I could be doing something better in my spare time…,like going into the cave. “ It’s just a little bat cave.” I mentally stated as I entered.

There were small dim lights that barely lit the place up, still it was enough to see where I was going. I heard small squeaks coming from above, and as I looked up I saw that there were more than enough bats hanging from the ceiling, a few were clung onto large stalagmites. The rock formations reminded me of dogs' large canines because of the way they were shaped. “ ‘Hate to be the one under that when it fell.” I stated in a barely audible tone. Just looking at it made me uneasy so I decided to stray away from it.

Still looking up at the ceiling I took out my notebook from my pack I had with me and started to write, I wasn’t expecting any mating to go on so why bother, observing their behavior was enough. I couldn’t really get a good look at their color, but if I had to say they were all probably Little Brown Myotis, considering their size was relatively small and that there were a lot of them. There was a small pond nearby which would make sense of why they nested here because this species likes to eat insects, mosquitoes mostly. I took a few notes down, mostly they were vague and very basic, but every bit counted toward the grade. As I was continued to write I stopped, and noticed a little light coming from a crevice on the right side of the chamber I was in. I could tell the light wasn’t coming from one of the dim lamps because this was bright and looked a lot like sunlight.  I dropped my pack because I wouldn’t fit with it on. Getting through the rock walls was a bit of a squeeze, considering I had to suck in my stomach to make it all the way through.

Once inside the scene astonished me, I was in whole other chamber with sunlight that came through the cave’s ceiling. What amazed me the most was that there was a small pool of water directly in the center on the room, as if it was put there on purpose; it was perfect doughnut shape with a tiny dirt island in the middle. My eyes caught something on the island; there was a small blooming plant in the center. I’d never seen any plant like it before; I walked to the small pools edge and examined it. The plant had purple petals with rosy red veins that were clearly visible from inside the stem, though it was leaning toward the ground as if it were wilting, but it was in perfect bloom, so why would it wilt. The sunlight was directly above the small piece of vegetation, so why wasn’t it leaning toward the light. The thought amazed me on how I was supposed to be researching mammal reproduction, but instead my attention was on a weird flower. "Maybe the professor was right, maybe I am to be botanist instead."

I thought about picking it and bringing to one of the professors to see if he could identify it.. I bet picking something would probably be against the cave tour policy, but no one’s in here and I doubt I’d be put in jail for picking a flower. As I moved to get closer I noticed that picking my feet up was little bit more difficult. Felt as if there was attracting force below me. “Probably what’s causing it to bend.” I mentally noted.

I reached out to pick it up, and as I did I made sure I didn’t damage the roots. The second I picked it I heard a rumbling noise, and almost instantly as the rumbling started the island started to descend into the ground, then the water. It was like the whole entire room was sinking into the rocky ground, then instantly my mind made sense of what was happening. “Shit!” I yelled as I ran back for the crevice, "Fucking Sinkhole!" To my horror the crevice walls closed blocking my escape, I couldn’t get out. I heard the bats chattering loudly through the tiny crack that used to be my exit. They sensed the vibration and were probably in a frenzy. The next thing I knew my left leg was pulled into the sinkhole’s force.  I couldn’t pull it out, the force was too strong, next thing to go was my other leg, then me. I yelled and hollered for help, but in reality I knew no one was coming to my rescue.

I was pulled closer to the center of the of muddy whirlpool before giving one last shout before my head went under. I dared not to open my eyes because of the dirt and grime that would enter them. I could feel myself being pulled deeper and deeper, then a miraculous change of events happened, it would seem I was flipped to where I was ,instead of sinking,  floating up. Still I felt the mud all around me making me want to hurl. I thought for sure I was a dead man, but at that moment I felt my head rise out of the mud and other crap that went into the sinkhole. I popped my eyes open and I could feel and see the rest of my body being lifted from the dirt. I couldn’t believe it, was I dead, was I hallucinating because I knew I was going to die? I pinched my self just to make sure. Apparently I was wrong on both accounts. What amazed me the most was that there wasn’t a piece of mud on my clothing, almost as if the event never happened.

-

Looking around, I saw the sun shining above me with the sky looking directly at my face. Somehow I came out on the other side of the sinkhole and hit the outside, how does that make any sense.? A sudden cold rush of wind came my way making me shudder. The air felt so thin here and I had a little trouble getting used to it. What caught my attention was that the clouds were very close to my position. A few were just several feet up from me being able to touch them. I walked around and noticed a few pine trees and shrubs here and there, but in all it was like a grassy plateau. I eventually came across where the grass ended the rock began to shift downward. I peeked over the edge and saw that I was high above ground, maybe about two thousand feet if not higher. Peering a little farther I saw that this mountain or formation had no support from below,  it was floating. I threw myself back and put my back against a tree. I took several deep breaths thinking that this was all a dream and I was still in the cave. I had to have hit my head or something because a floating mountain, my clean clothes when emerging from the sinkhole, it didn’t make any sense at all.

I slapped myself across the face several times, each with more force than the last causing little tears to form from my eyes. Half my face was red from the slaps, and eventually I was convinced I was awake. The events that happened still didn’t add up in my mind however. “I’m on top of a FUCKING FLOATING MOUNTAIN!!!” I boomed, my voice echoing in the distance until silence fell upon me. Another gust of cold wind came and the trees above me rustled in excitement as it hit me, I curled up and put my head between my knees and drifted off, “There’s someone that is bound to find me here, I mean this is a floating mountain, err...thing, so someone is going to want to explore it.”

-

Three hours later:

I began to stir at the sound of someone talking, I quickly shook my head and got back on track. “Someone’s up here.” I said to myself. I looked around and noticed something flying through the clouds, whatever it was it was colorful. “Must be some kind of bird.”

I saw the direction it went and followed, but I stopped my self and began to think. “Why am I following a stupid bird, there’s someone else up here.” I recalled when I woke up. Immediately I turned to go the opposite direction, but again I heard the same voice from before, I couldn’t make out what he or she was saying, but it came from the direction the bird went. Pushing aside shrubs and ducking below a few branches I came across another little clearing with low clouds hovering above it.

I saw the bird again, but this time I got a better look at it before it rushed for a nearby cloud. My eyes must have been deceiving me, because what I thought I saw was a flying blue person with rainbow colored hair. I heard the voice again, and to my surprise it was coming from the cloud the bird …thingy was in.  This time I could tell the voice was feminine but still I couldn’t hear what it was completely saying, all I heard was:

“Nopony.”

“No sign of her”

“Pop out again.”

“Pony?” I murmured in confusion. I waited for a few minutes to see if it would move again, then I could catch up to her and see if she can get me off this rock. My imagination must have been getting the best of me, I mean I wasn’t sure if this thing was friendly; it flew in the air and could attack at any moment. I would make sure no harm came my way, so I grappled on to a branch and started to climb a tall pine tree that was close to the cloud the winged person was in.  I would be in a tree and it would have a tough time trying to get me if it decided to attack, plus I would be the one with the element of surprise.

I eventually reached a branch that was in perfect alignment with the cloud. Walking along the large branch, carefully stepping so I wouldn’t lose my balance, I peered my face just enough to see the flying person.

What I saw left me speechless, this flying bird, person, thing was wearing clothes, sports bra and shorts for that matter, not to mention it was bipedal. “What did I find?” I wondered as I kept observing her.

She was looking around the cloud as if she was searching for something. Though I had little interest in her behavior, her features are what had me astonished; her head and face reminded me of a horse but not nearly as long and narrow. I couldn’t really tell what she was, the closest thing that came to mind was as before, a horse, but then as she turned I noticed a pair of wings on her back. “Pegasus?” I said, but quickly clasping a hand against my mouth, for I might have said that too loud. Luckily she didn’t seem to notice and kept looking around the cloud, often over its edges.

She was actually kind of pretty, I found myself looking at her up and down; my eyes admiring the color of hers, a bright cerise. My attention quickly went to her wings, I couldn’t imagine what I would be like soaring through the sky without being in an airplane. I wanted to strangle myself for looking at her next feature; her breasts, giving her sports bra a pleasurable round shape, not to mention a little big for her athletic like body. I would have to say they were the size of large cantaloupes. I couldn’t’ take my eyes off them, being a male it was perfectly natural and healthy for me to look at a female’s cleavage…, but she wasn’t human. Quickly averting my eyes to her full self I noticed she stopped looking around the cloud and headed for it’s center. She laid in a reclined position as if she were about to take a nap, but instead she took her sport shorts off and tossed them to the side. I’d expected them to fall through the cloud but instead they lay on it as if it were solid, better yet how was she able to not fall through.? The thought disappeared as I saw her panties. They were slim with a creamy white color, and on that note I noticed a weird looking tattoo on her hip. I watched more quizzically as I took another step forward wondering about what she would do next.

The next thing that happened made my mouth gape; she took off her panties and her fingers slowly slid down her slim body. It was almost as if she was trying to arouse herself ,“If only I had my notebook and pencil.” I mused, remembering what the professor had said, ‘Mammal reproduction.’ Notes would have to come later though, because this was a sight to behold...,at least for me that is. I heard her moan in pleasure as I watchfully eyed her. It was very stalker like for me to be doing this, but I cared very little on what was frowned upon at the moment.

As I continued to watch I saw her hand reach for her bra, she ripped it off and her bountiful breasts caught my eyes, she cuddled them both with her right arm and as I looked for her other I noticed her fingers entering her. “She’s Fingering herself!” I nearly fell out of the tree because of the sight.

“It would seem that this creature has a very similar way of masturbating compared to the human female.” I mentally noted, hoping that if I were to ever find my notebook that would be the first thing I would write down. I continued to watch her with extreme fascination, failing to realize that my member was getting hard as stone. To my horror I noticed her eyes were averted to mine as she continued a pleasure herself. What caught me off guard was the fact that she was giving me a weak smile. My cheeks flushed red as I tried to change the direction of my sight. Though the redness pigment in my face slowly disappeared as I saw her facial expression change. Her face now filled with anger and anxiety.

Almost instantly her body zoomed from the cloud and now was up in my face, her wings flared out making her very intimidating. She was still nude and I had a hard time not to look below the neck.

“What do think your doing?!” She yelled. I stood there motionless and speechless.

“Were you spying on me you little perv!?” Her tone getting more angry as I saw her face turn red with rage.

I quickly thought of something to say, more of an excuse of why I was up here in the tree. “I uhh…uhh…thought if I found someone they would help me off the mountain.” It was lame excuse but she somehow bought it, seeing her face lighten up.

“How’d you get up here, you don’t have wings.” She stated, her voice still a little icy but not as on edge as before. That’s where she had me in checkmate, I had no idea how I was able to get here through the sinkhole.

“I don’t know…I woke up and I was on top this mountain. “ I lied. I could see her fists clenching as if she was about to strike me, but then she took a deep breath and her hands relaxed.

“You’re rather strange lookin’, I don’t think I’ve ever seen a stallion like you before.” She randomly said, catching my attention.

“Stallion?” I questioned, still not understanding why she had said that. My guess was that she was trying to change the topic, for a saw her blush uneasily as I looked below the neck and at her chest.

“Yeah.., you’re a stallion right?”

Before I could answer I pointed to her clothes on the cloud, signaling her that I couldn’t focus with her being naked because my attention was south, literally. Rushing over to the cloud she quickly put on her clothes before flying back to the branch I was on.

“Listen can you not tell anypony about this, because if you do I swear to Celestia that will put a nasty waling on you.” Her voice turned hesitant but then icy again at the end of her sentence.

“Nopony?” I questioned again. “ She might have been referring to her species.” I thought

“Nopony, not even P-..”

“Hey Rainbow Dash, watcha doin’!” A pink anthro horse thing poked its head from behind the pine tree’s trunk. The surprise was so sudden that I lost my balance and fell off the branch.

“Oh c’mon, is there anyplace you can’t pop out at?!” The cyan pegasus cried, face palming herself.

“Where’s the stallion you were talking to?” The pink one said before hearing  a thud. “Hey, watcha doin’ down there silly?!” She giggled.

-

I couldn’t hear what she said, her voice was slow and barely audible. I felt myself slip away as I saw my vision darken. Before I passed out the cyan anthro pegasus thing was on the ground next to me. I continued to watch her every move, still wanting my notebook and pencil to take notes, but the more I thought about it the more castoff I felt, seeing my vision darken even more before blanking.

Chapter 10: Biological Want part III

XY Chromosome

Chapter ten: Biological Want part III

Inside Daniel’s manhood: (Nightmare Moon First person)

“Ohhh…” I moaned, I was so full; I thought I would be able to stay attached to his vas deferens for a while, but reality had other plans. I never wanted something so bad in my life, his sperm was so delectable and enticing that I couldn’t stop drinking it. I gave a small belch before attaching myself to his ejaculation tubes and began sucking again. Cum filled my mouth and I could barely keep up with how fast it was coming, gulp after gulp I kept drinking as I let it flow into my expanding stomach. I think by now I must have drank four gallons, if not more of his seed, and still I wanted more.

I had to eventually stop, I couldn’t drink anymore as I stopped suckling onto his tubes. Looking at myself I could see my physical form slowly coming back as my body was barely visible again. Looking at my stomach I saw that it slightly bulged out a couple inches.

I knew I had an infinite supply of cum to drink, but the emotion is what would truly free me. I would have to make him commit deeds that would satisfy my arousal. Being somewhat visible now I would be able to communicate with Daniel, and soon he would obey my commands.

I belched loudly as I rubbed my tummy to relieve myself of the strain, and after I did I quickly coiled around his vas deferens again and sucked away as his sperm filled my mouth once more.

-

Hours later: (Celestia/Molestia First person)

“The royal table will be set soon, and everything would be as it should, just need the guests to arrive.” I mentally stated walking to the throne room. Though I knew it would be another thirty minutes to an hour before the first guest would arrive, so I sat at my throne and crossed my legs, patiently waiting.

Minutes passed and I could feel droplets secrete; my pussy was hungry again and needed to be fed. I couldn’t help my needs at the moment however, the guests could arrive at any moment, and the last thing I want them to see is me being pleasured. As I tried to contain the urge the more moist my cunt became, sending tingling sensations all throughout my body. Naughty thoughts suddenly plagued my mind, and as they did I could feel my nipples harden. I was about to burst into tears, but then I saw Luna approach me with a worried expression.

“Celestia…, where’s Daniel?” She clenched her hands together as she swayed on her heels.

“He s-should be in his tower.” I stuttered feeling a stream flow down my leg.

“He should come down now, we wouldn’t want him to be late for his own occasion.”

“Luna, can you s-stay here and keep w-watch? I’ll be right back.” I awkwardly arose from my throne and headed for my chamber.

-

Throne Room: (Luna First person)

I saw my sister leave and enter her chamber on the right side of the keep. I wasn’t ignorant, I knew she was going through the same cycle I was. If I had the power to be rid of anything, it would be this accursed estrus cycle, it can turn the kindest and most fair mares into lustful monsters. “Just like Nightmare…” I remembered the mirror.

It was because of that accursed mirror that I turned into her, the previous jealousy and hate consumed me, and everyday I saw myself turning into something ‘ugly’ (referring to before the banishment).

As I continued to think back at those dark times I failed to notice a maid approach me.

“Princess Luna, the guests are here.” She did an unnecessary kneel before continuing on with her duties.

I sighed and paused for a few moments before I began heading down to the castle main gate, and as I walked I began to worry about Celestia. If anyone was going to attend a gathering here at the castle they would usually, if not always, want to speak with my sister, so whatever she was doing in her room I hope she was making it quick.

-

Celestia’s chamber: (Celestia/Molestia First person)

I lay on my bed and panted as I continued to finger myself, but no matter how far I went or how fast my rhythm the droplets still came. “My folds needs to be fed…” I heard Molestia coo at the back of my head.

She only made it worse for me, hearing Molestia’s voice made more naughty images come to mind; I imagined Daniel gripping me around the neck and plowing me, calling me his slave. Daniel was right when I read his mind last night, I did have a fetish to be dominated. I digress though, there was no way in Equestria I was going to let Molestia out and take him away from me, she had to be contained. “No matter how hard you try Tia I’ll always be here…” Molestia mentally chirped.

“Go away!” I began to shed tears as she continued to mock me in my helpless state. “Daniel is mine, not yours!"

“Hmf, fine I’ll go away…,for now, but whatever happens at the dinner party will be your own doing…” Her voice disappeared as I didn’t hear her speak another word.

I panted as the discharge ceased and I removed my fingers from my mare-hood. The urge was still in my head, but at least with Molestia temporarily being gone I was able to keep myself restrained.

I wiped my fingers off with a bath towel after I got up from my bed, I looked at my clock and forty-five minutes passed. I had to attend to my guests (if they were here) because if I don’t I might lose some respect from the other races and nations.

-

Inside the tower:

I popped my eyes opened and yawned loudly as I stood up from my bed. It was a relaxing snooze I had to say, but I had better. Looking at the clock on the wall it read seven-fifty-four. I noticed that my towel was unraveled and balled up on the floor. “Of course, fricken Celestia…” My mind accused.

The tower door opened and a maid entered with dress clothes in her hands. “The guests are here and they are waiting for you in the royal gardens.” She placed the clothes on the bed neatly.

“Thank-you.” I nodded as she left me.

The tuxedo she put on my bed was a little different than the last one; the coat was more broad, as well as the dress shirt, the pants however, they looked particularly the same. After dressing myself I looked in the mirror to check if there were any ‘faults’. The coat made my shoulders look a couple inches broader, well actually it made me look broader all around, but not by much that someone could notice. I could wear the same dress shoes again, I mean there was nothing dirty about them. Though the problem was my hair, I couldn’t attend a party about me with frizzled locks.

I went into the bathroom and carefully wet my hair so it wouldn’t get on the coat, I grabbed a towel to dry off excess water that could drip down and become an annoyance. Looking through many drawers I found a brush, and began working my hair. “Hmm, different monarchs and ambassadors…, how about I just slick it all back.” I brushed all my hair till all curls were at the back of my neck or hanging behind my ears. Looking at my complexion I didn’t see any acne or pimples of the sort. I smiled and made different expressions in the mirror, I actually began talking to myself in order to sound professional.

Checking the clock I was shocked to see that I had wasted half and hour dilly-dallying with myself. I opened the tower door, shutting it behind me, and headed down.

-

Royal Gardens: (Celestia First person)

“Tell me Frelga, how is your daughter doing?” I asked one of the Griffon baroness’s attending tonight.

“Oh Gilda, she’s been better, but not too much has changed. She always moody for no reason, I say it’s because she hasn’t met her ‘special griffin’ yet.

It wasn’t often I spoke with Frelga, she lived several provinces away with a griffin lord named Titus. I was glad Lord Titus wasn’t attending, he isn’t exactly the most friendly of griffins, however it’s because of Frelga that he made an alliance with me. Frelga was actually raised amongst ponies, so she understood our race better than any other griffin I knew, and because Titus married her the tensions between our races decreased.

I took a sip of champagne from a glass I held as I continued to talk with Frelga, it was always nice to know how she was doing. However, through all my chatting I noticed my sister was sitting quietly on one of the garden benches. Though she had been back for a while ever since her banishment others still kept their distance from her. It was sad actually, always seeing her alone in a corner while I was, most of the time, center of attention.

“Princess Celestia, if I may, but what is this creature like?” Frelga asked, taking my attention off of Luna.

“The Human?”

“Yes, what’s he look like?”

“Hmm, compared to all the other nation’s races…, he’s rather short in height…, when it comes to males that is, and by his physique and state of mind I would say he‘s rather young too.”

“Oh, is he now.?”

“Indeed, he’s kind and understanding as well. Though, for an ‘alien’, he’s actually a lot like us.”

“How so?” Frelga took a sip from her glass.

“Mentally, if he were a pony or griffin you couldn’t tell a difference in attitude.”

“Hmm, I thought I would’ve seen him by now, I don’t suppose he’s hiding?” Frelga’s head turned multiple directions.

“I don’t see why he would, this is after all about him introducing himself.”

“Must be shy, the poor deary.” She shook her head.

I wish Daniel would hurry up, if he kept procrastinating in whatever he’s doing I would have to stall the guests till he arrived. Frelga and I continued small talk about current events and politics, but then I saw Daniel coming down the steps leading to the garden. It was relief to know that I wouldn’t have to make changes now that he was here. “Just in time.”

-

Royal Gardens: (Daniel First person)

Right after I came down from the tower the gusts of wind frenzied my hair, so when I got to the bottom I had to redo it with my hands, though it wasn’t slicked back like I wanted it, but instead it was brushed to the side.

I was in awe of the royal gardens. When Celestia gave me a tour of the castle I only got a glimpse of the garden before she continued on. The air was fresh and cool as I breathed in, there was the aroma of perfume from several mares that were near the steps, lilac to be precise.

After admiring the scenery I noticed Celestia waving to me. Making my over to her I was surprised to see that no one took notice of me. “Must be because I’m half a foot shorter…” I took noted of how the ponies and other races (Zebras, griffins…etc.) were taller than I was. It didn’t bother me though, for height had little to do with a person.

“You’re a little late…” Celestiia said taking a sip from her glass as I approached.

“Well you know what they say, ‘better late than never’.” I shrugged.

“Is this him?” A griffin with a Scottish accent asked.

I turned to see an orange and white feathered griffin behind me, eying me curiously.

“Yes, this is him.” Celestia plainly stated.

“So you’re what’s causing all the commotion then, I thought the rumors of an alien were just fake.”

“Well, as you can see I’m not much of a rumor.”

“Indeed, but where are my manners, allow me introduce myself, I’m Frelga, co-griffin ruler of Ariel Skies.” She stuck her hand out.

“Daniel Rezovich, uhh…the Human.” I reached to shake her hand, but as I did she grabbed and hugged me tightly as my head clashed against her feathery bosom.

“You‘re so adorable, I didn‘t think a creature who makes news within just a few hours would be so small!” She laughed as she squeezed me. “Not just that deary, this is also how we female griffins greet new friends.”

“Bear hugging is your way of saying ‘Hello’?!” I gasped.

“It’s better than just locking hands.”

I wasn’t going to question her culture’s greeting, so I stood up and brushed some of her feathers off me.

“Celestia, I do have to ask though, how is he going to re-populate the stallion gender if he feels nothing more than like a stick. He barely has any meat on his bones.”

I quickly reasoned why she hugged me so tight, maybe it was a greeting, but at the same time I think she wanted to know my true mass, though I didn’t see why she said I was a stick, I had muscle, but not a lot to where it’s bulging out like a wrestler’s.

“Hmm, I have noticed that, he’s going to have to get in shape before he helps repopulate.” Celestia gave me a toothy grin.

“I don’t suppose he eats meat, because that outta beef him up a bit” Frelga scratched her chin.

“No, I’m afraid while he’s staying here he can’t eat any, even if he was part carnivore.” Celestia stated.

“What? I’m not allowed to eat meat?” I titled my head, glaring at Celestia.

“Ahhh, so he does eat it.” Frelga’s eyes lightened.

“You do?” Celestia stared down at me.

“Yeah, well…I actually prefer eating meat over vegetables.”

“Really, why didn’t you say anything before.”

“You never asked…, but is there a problem with me eating meat?”

“Oh-no of course not, however, while you’re staying here at the castle you won’t be eating any, because we (ponies) are just herbivores if you hadn’t noticed already.”

I grumbled as I dully stared at the ground and rolled my eyes.

“Don’t worry, if you come to Ariel Skies, I’ll be more than happy to treat you to the all carnivorous delicacy.” Frelga assured, placing a hand on my shoulder.

“Let’s not think about what you can’t do Daniel, you’re here and I think it would be good for you to introduce yourself to the other ambassadors and monarchs.”

I simply sighed as I saw Celestia smile down at me. “Alright…” I said as I wandered away from her.

“Don’t get any funny ideas with the other mares Daniel.” Celestia’s mind growled, seeing Daniel walk away from her.

-

Five minutes later:

I continued to walk awkwardly away from a group of mares that continued to follow me. The minute I strayed away from Celestia I actually went over to one of the tables set up with finger food and drinks. Though I didn’t have a chance to snack down as I soon found myself surrounded by mares, how odd too because now they notice me. They all wore different outfits and dresses which gave me ideas about where they came from…, though what they all wore exposed in ‘certain’ areas.

At first they all seemed very nice and gentle; asking me questions, like where I was from, what I was, and what was so important me. Though I think they cared mostly about why I was of importance. The second I told them I was here to repopulate the stallions across the world things kind of turned bizarre for me; they began to get dangerously close and into my comfort zone. I couldn’t believe that I was this stupid not to remember that most mares were in estrus, for they began to ‘touch’ me. I felt one of them rub against my back as another against my chest, and as if that wasn’t enough for them they began rubbing their asses near my groin. If their mission was for me to get a hard on then give them a medal, because they succeeded.

It was embarrassing, my dick was trying to penetrate my dress pants. A few mares began rubbing it with their hands if not gripping it only making me stiffer.

“So how long will you be staying here, hmm?” One of the mares whom was groping me asked.

“Awhile.” I managed to say, trying to keep my eyes off their bodies and at their faces.

“You’re pretty big for being short.” Another cooed in my ear

“Listen, uhh… I got to go get something.” I began getting uncomfortable, and I removed their hands from me and walked away.

-

Celestia First person:

I saw other mares getting a little to close for comfort with Daniel, which in turn made me jealous. There had to be around fifteen mares crowded around, touching him, and whispering what I think were lustful requests. My anger began to slightly boil as my eyes narrowed at them. “Get away from him.” I growled to myself.

“Hmm, what was that Celestia?” Frelga asked.

My anger and jealousy quickly disappeared as turned and began conversing with Frelga again. “Nothing…” I assured her.

“Okay…, oh can you wait here I’ll be right back. I ran out.” She referred to her wine glass, seeing that it was empty.

As she left to get a refill of champagne my eyes locked onto Daniel whom was now, what looked like, trying to escape the mares following him. I hadn’t noticed, but my grip around my glass tightened, and moments later I began to hear cracks forming onto it. Looking at the cracked champagne glass I quickly drunk the rest of its contents before they could spill everywhere. I had to keep myself calm, I don’t want to lash out at a mare getting a little too friendly with Daniel.

Turning my head to get my mind off of the mares I noticed Luna conversing with one of the Zebra ambassadors. She wore a red cloak with different runes sewn into it, giving it an aborigine look. I was happy to see her finally talking with somepony, or in this case, somezebra else.

A few minutes had passed and Frelga returned with a fresh glass of champagne, and we began our chat again. However, out of the corners of my eyes I still kept watch on Daniel.

-

I continued to hide until they gave up and went back attending the party. I quickly stood from behind the bushes, not taking my eyes off them, just in case one of the mares spotted me.

As I continued to creep around the garden hedges I failed to see the mare that I suddenly bumped into. Sadly my dick prodded her in the wrong section as she turned around with red flushed cheeks. It was actually kind of dark back behind the bushes, for they absorbed most of the light rendering it be shady back here. “Shi-Sorry, I didn’t mean to bu-…Twilight?” I tilted my head, noticing her familiar figure.

“You know my daughter?” The mare had a soft tone.

“Daughter? Wait, you’re Twilight’s mom?!” My eye twitched. I couldn’t believe it, Twilight’s mother looked exactly like her, not a day older, except her coat and mane colors were different, I could have easily mistook her for a big sister.

“How do you know her?” She asked, not taking her eyes off me.

“She let me stay at her house when I first came here.”

“Really? That’s odd, I didn’t think she would let a stranger stay with her. Was she nice to you?”

“A little too nice?”

“You mean she…” She stopped herself from continuing.

“Yeah, I’m not going to go into detail.” I shook my head.

“Did she enjoy it?” She asked coyly.

“What?”

“Did she like what you did to her?”

“Yyyeesss.” I said, unsure of how I should’ve responded to her question.”

“I bet she did.” She smiled at me.

“Uhh…well, I didn’t catch your name?” I wanted to change the subject.

“Velvet Sparkle.” She shook my hand as I placed it out.

“Da-”

“I already know who you are. Twilight mailed a scroll to me about a special stallion she met.”

“Wait, she did…,then why ask?”

“I just wanted to be sure you were the one.”

“Okay…, so is there a Mr. Sparkle?” I changed the subject again.

“Mhmm, well actually his name is Night Light, but sadly he’s out of town this week.” Her pupils began to stray down.

I think she took my question the wrong way about if she was married. When she said that Night Light is out of town, that’s all I needed to know in order to figure out where this conversation would end. “So are you an ambassador?” I questioned.

“No…, I’m actually here on Celestia’s behalf. Though I was considering not to attend…, but now… I’m glad I came.” She started to fondle with my hair.

“You’re in heat aren’t you.” I dully spoke.

She smirked at my response before gripping my coat and getting down on her knees

“Whoa, I already made the first mistake of fucking a married mare, and I’m not doing it a second time.”

“Then just imagine me single.” Her horn glowed and unzipped my pants.

“Thou shall not covet thy neighbors wife!” My conscience shouted at me. “Ahh screw you conscience, that only works for two humans!” I mentally shot back feeling instinct take over. If I were to go to Hell because of this, at least I would die happy…, that is if Hell existed here.

I knew she was going to blow me first, because that’s what every other mare did to me, it was probably because the saliva acted like a lubricant, so when I began rutting them it wouldn’t feel like sandpaper when I entered.

I began to feel her blow me as her lips coated my member. She too had a bit of experience from the way she sucked. It reminded me of when Fleur blew me. Velvet smacked her face with my dick and twirled her tongue around it as if my rod was one of those over sized lolly-pops one would get from the fair. She had a nice rhythm as she gobbled my length down to the balls. Her pace was relaxing and steady, making me drift off slightly.

I began to ponder why Velvet couldn’t wait for her husband to return, is the estrus cycle so bad that it turns them to unmoral seekers of pleasure? The thought was sad to think about, because if this married mare couldn’t stand the wait for her own husband, and considering that there were only nine-hundred-fifty-two stallions left, I couldn’t imagine the pain single mares go through. What worried about the cycle was actually Celestia herself, ever since what Molestia said, about her having a strong lust for me I couldn’t’ help but get the feeling that one day she would go ballistic. Luna on the other hand, I knew she tried to contain herself; one doesn‘t simply become someone‘s fuck buddy when just moments ago they were indifferent about each other.

Though I was still a little worried about what Celestia said, ‘till next time master,’ after I went with Luna. I didn’t know when next time was; it could be tomorrow, in a few hours, or hell even right now if she couldn’t contain herself. That wasn’t all of my worries; for Celestia said a few minutes ago that I would have to get in shape, considering I already was…kind of,  before repopulating. How was I supposed to do that in a couple days, better yet what is their definition of being in shape?!

I felt a cold shiver go down my spine…, I was still aware that I was still being blown by Velvet, but that’s not what caused my shudder. A rouge thought caught my attention as again I remembered Molestia, ‘rut me till I’m in a wheelchair’. Did that mean in order for me to get in shape my workout would be having sex with her. It would be effective, because of the many motions of the body, but to continue it as a workout sequence would render the wonderful pleasure into boredom. I shook my head getting rid of the scenario that might be true, I mean really, that was Molestia talking not Celestia, and there are more effective ways to get into shape.

Though through all my brainstorming I didn’t notice my name being called from the party.

“Somepony looking for you?” Velvet slurped as she took one last long suck, then licking my tip as pre-cum dripped from her chin and my phallus.

“Daniel!” The voice called out again.

“Apparently.” I confirmed.

Before Velvet stood she gave my dick a quick kiss and lick,  and once up she kissed me on the lips before she wiped the sperm off her face, then she and I exposed ourselves from the bushes. Trying to put my dick back in my pants, she stopped immediately in front of me making my cock prod her marehood. I felt her ass rub against my rod as I realized she had a low cut skirt on, which allowed her to do so. “It would've  felt so good if you stuffed me.” She whispered, before she walked away swaying her nice hips as she went.

“Cougar.” My mind shouted at her. I looked down to see that some of her bodily fluids slightly stained my pants. It wasn’t too noticeable, because someone would have to be at eye level to see it. Taking my attention off my pants I searched for whoever called my name.

Keeping my distance from the other mares I looked around to see who was calling my name. I gave up after a minute and decided to talk with Celestia, but as I stepped away from the bushes a hand grabbed me by the collar of my coat sending me back behind the large shrubberies. Rubbing my head as I collided with the ground I saw Fleur de lis glaring down at me.

“Have fun with that old mare?” She inquired.

“Maybe…” "She didn't look that old." I sheepishly looked away from her. I was surprised to see her here, I didn’t expect her to show up, not because she wasn’t an ambassador, but because she fainted when I said I was an ‘alien’.

“So, what was it you said last night about tomorrow?” She smiled.

“Uhh…, care to refresh my memory?” I honestly had no idea what she was talking about.

“Certainly.” She began stripping down until she was completely naked, making my eyes grow wide as excitement hit me.I don’t know why, but I found no shame as I decided to join her, probably because I already had sex with her and I knew what she would do…, but really who am I to kid, for it’s really because she’s HOT! “Round Two, Figh-…FUCK!!!”

I took my pants and underwear off and saw her mouth begin to water as she saw what she wanted. “Bon Appeti.” I said in the worst French accent ever.

Two minutes later-

She didn’t suck for too long because I exploded into her mouth early because of the previous BJ I received moments ago. “Strawberries?” She gasped, releasing my member from her mouth.

“Royal scarlet brand.” I informed.

She looked me dead in the eyes as she stroked my cock with her fingers, sending tingles throughout my body. “Buck me!” She immediately grabbed me by the coat and forced me to the ground.

I told her to lay sideways, for it would be the safest and unnoticeable way from others catching us. As my tip touched her folds I slid into her, and Fleur moaned in pleasure. I removed most of my dick form her pussy before shoving it back into her, making the poor mare whimper.

“Harder!” She ordered.

I took my dick out only till the tip was still in her, and seconds later I penetrated her with all my might making her gasp loudly, and right after I stopped ‘dicking’ around I started my pace as I lifted one of her legs up for leverage. Fleur continued to moan as I rammed into her cunt, so I had to cover her mouth with my hand to keep her quiet. My phallus would go into her until her folds met its hilt every time I plunged into her, so she moaned even louder as I could hear her even with my hand covering her. So being quick to think before someone would investigate the noise I turned her head to mine and met her lips. Plowing her pussy and swapping spit at the same time was amazing, but I had to do it in order to keep her quiet. “Quite the howler.”

Minutes had passed and she had her orgasm, but she insisted that I continued ‘bucking’ her. I think I might have cummed into her three times now, but still she begged for more. The last adrenaline rush wore off, so now I was down to just my normal strength to sustain her. I gave several more hard plunges before I was too tired to continue on. Just like last time, she worked me till I was exhausted. “Your so good Daniel…, I wish I would’ve married you instead.” She breathed heavily, sending me bed eyes.

“I don’t know whether to second that.” I gasped rolling over, laying flat on my back. Turning my head I saw her pussy leaking sperm as it dripped from her folds. Her marehood 'winked' at me, wanting me to fill her even more, but I was too tired to comply. “Felt her up good.” I mentally patted myself on the head.

“Daniel, every time we see each other can you pleasure me?” She asked with big pupils, that left me but feeling pity for her.

“I guess, but shouldn’t you have sex with Fancy Pants more often?”

“I would, but he’s not as good as you are.” She giggled, embracing me.

“Is he back from business?”

“Oh no, he won’t be back for several days, so you and I can have lots of fun together.” She chirped.

“Oh…great.” I gave her a weak smile.

-

Celestia First person:

My grip tightened furiously around my glass, and like that it shattered in my hand. I released my pent up anger as I opened my palm, and glass flakes floated down like snow onto the grass. I saw Fleur de lis go into the garden where Daniel was, and I knew he was rutting her like no tomorrow, but before that trophy wife had her way with him I saw Twilight’s mother, Velvet Sparkle, walk around with a saucy smile across her face, which first gave me a clue of what was going on behind the bushes. If I could, without causing a scene, I would march over to both of those whores and teach them a lesson in dominance. My jealousy began taking hold on me, and I wanted to grab Daniel by his neck and scold him.

My nostrils flared as I saw Fleur de lis exit the bushes with her eyes ‘rolling’ around her head with satisfaction. The many terrible things I wanted to do to that bitch, she would learn though, in time, that Daniel was mine and no other mare could have him. “When I’m alone with you tonight, you and I are going to have a little chat.” I mentally fumed as Daniel approached me from the bushes.

-

Celestia looked as if she was struggling to hold a smile as I neared her. She’d probably been smiling since the party started because she wanted the guests to think she wasn’t unconcerned. “Did you introduce yourself?” Her eye twitched as she kept a smile.

“Uhh…yeah, though I wish they didn’t follow me around, it’s kinda creepy.”

“Is it? Well let’s just hope you won’t have the same problem when dinner starts.”

“Dinner? I thought this was dinner.” I scratched my head.

“Nooo, but I think it should be ready by now, so I think you should stay close.” She gripped my arm, digging her fingers into my skin.

I could tell she was agitated, but for what reason? Did I do something wrong…, because unless she somehow creeped up on me when fucking Fleur or Velvet then I didn’t know her excuse. “Okay.” I peeped.

A maid came into the garden and whispered something into Celestia’s ear making her eyes lighten. “Ahh, looks like it’s time.” She smiled.

“Dinner?” I asked.

“Yes.” She nodded, still gripping my arm. “Everypony, Griffin, and Zebra, may I have your attention!” Celestia announced. All faces turned to her as she paused to make sure everyone was paying attention. “The main course is ready to be served, so if you all will, follow me to the Dining area.” She turned, dragging me along with her.

We followed Celestia, to a massive banquet hall with a long rectangular table with a red table cloth set with all sorts of drinks and food, but none being meat. There were sliced exotic fruits and vegetables, common ones too, but mostly they looked like they came from every edge of the world,  and each were on large, ornate silver platters and wine bottles ready to be served with small, engraved, white plates, and goblets.

There were seats lined up against each other, though no seats were at the short ends. Celestia sat down first, then pointed to a seat for me to sit in , which with out a doubt was right between her and Luna. The guests picked their seats as they scooted there selves in to get comfortable. As everyone finished seated, Celestia took her a fork next to her plate and lightly tapped it against her glass, grabbing everyone’s attention. “Phillies and, if any, Gentlecolts, I have invited you all here to not to small talk about misdemeanors or other incoherent events, you are all here to witness someone who will be able to restablize Ponykind’s need for stallions. I give you the Human!” She announced, gesturing to me as I sheepishly waved as eyes were immediately locked on mine.

“Was that really necessary?” I mentally said, hoping that Celestia would pick it up.

“Yes.” She dully stated, looking at me with a straight face.

“A’right…” I sighed, putting my napkin on my lap.

I received bedroom eyes from just about everymare sitting along the table, though it passed quickly as they all started picking different fruits and vegetables from various platters, and putting them on their plates. I quickly joined in too, hearing my stomach bark at me.

I now had a full plate of food lying in front of me; I picked one of every fruit and vegetable displayed. However, looking around I noticed that guests, even the princesses plates’ had only about three morsels on them. Continuing to glare, I noticed how they all started eating their meals very elegantly with their forks and knives.

“Hungry much?” I heard Luna giggle from the left of me.

“Yeah…” I said barely audible.

“Do not worry Daniel, thou are just probably wanting to know what they all taste like.”

-

Three minutes later:

I pretty much made Luna eat her own words once I finished what was on my plate, and piled it again with more food.

“Daniel, this party may be about thyself, but you shouldn’t stuff yourself.” Luna whispered in my ear, for she saw the guests beginning to eye me oddly.

“I’m not even half full yet, these slices are tiny.” I picked a thin apple slice before popping it into my mouth.

“Use thy fork too.” She grumbled.

“It’s finger food!” My mind shouted.

Luna rolled her eyes as she picked up what I mentally stated. It was actually kind of useful for them to be able to read my thoughts…,sometimes, for it could save me from having to discuss private things aloud.

Everyone soon stopped eating and began conversing amongst themselves, some being about me. Though it was kind of odd listening to complete strangers talk about me when there just across the table. I really didn’t have anything to say or add to their discussions about myself, I wasn’t in the mood to get caught up in a discussion.

Twiddling my fingers I noticed Fleur de lis and Velvet eyeing me from across the table making me blush slightly as I remembered what happened in the garden.

“Did you have fun rutting those whores?” I heard Celestia whisper coldly into my ear.

“…How did you know?” I mentally sent, surprised to hear her say that.

“Don’t take me for a foal Daniel, I saw both of them walk from out of the bushes where you were hiding. I know what you did to them.”

“I think it’s more along the lines of what they did to me, but why should that matter to you?”

“I’m not becoming fond of your attitude, I think a little rehabilitation is in order.” She hissed.

“Rehabilitation? Fuck that, I’m not crazy!”

“I never said you were…, but till you learn your place I’m going to see how well you do in public.” She smirked at me.

Celestia was about to do something, I know it, but what was she going to do? Since there were so many ponies and other creatures here, she was probably going to embarrass me somehow.

It didn’t take me long to figure out what she was doing, I saw one of her hands creep under the table, then grope my groin making me gulp.

“Let’s see how quiet you can be.” She said tenderly.

I immediately felt her hand unzip my pants and invade my underwear, and as she did her fingers wrapped around my balls and clenched them. Because of her freakishly insane strength I was on the verge of laughing because of how painful it was…, not because I was a masochist but because it was literally that painful. That was the least of my pain though, she began digging her nails into my scrotum, puncturing it slightly. Tears began forming and rolling down my face as Celestia continued.

“I’m surprised you lasted this long, how about I try ripping them off.” She whispered again.

“You wouldn’t!!!”

“I most certainly will.” She said, her hand grasping my sack as she pulled it.

I could see my reflection in the goblet in front of me, and my face had a slight hue of purple to it. I wanted to cry out and strangle Celestia to death…, but then what would happen? Would I be sentenced to death, thrown and be locked forever in the dungeon, or would she torture me until I submitted to her every demand? “ALRIGHT I GET IT!!!” I mentally cried out, but really I didn’t because I hadn’t had the slightest clue of what she meant by being in my place…, was I not already in it?

“Do you?” She cooed in my ear.

“YES!!!”

“Then tell me what I want from you?”

“PLEASE LET GO, IT HURTS!!!”

“Awww, that’s too bad, I was hoping you would give me a more st-”

“LET GO GOD DAMMIT, YOU’LL LOSE YOUR RACE’S ONLY SOURCE OF QUALITY SPERM!!!” I was quick to think of that, because if she destroyed my gentiles, then too bad for the ponies they were doomed to extinction.

Her tugging stopped and so did her grip, but still she groped me. “You’re right, that would be shame. Still, I’m waiting of what you have learned.”

“Don’t bitch at a goddess.” I guessed.

“Not quite, but guess again.”

“I don’t know then, what is it?”

“You really don’t know do you?” She sighed.

“No…”

“If I see you with another mare without my permission, make no mistake that you will be sorry.” Celestia’s whisper turned harsh and icy as her grip tightened.

“But what about the repopulating, isn’t that why I’m here.”

“Indeed, but that’s because you have my permission to do so.”

“Then doesn’t that cancel out what you just said?”

“If I tell you to mate with a specific mare then you will, if I don’t tell you and you still do I’ll personally make you nothing more but a rag doll, but let’s not think about that…, right now I want you to do something for me.”

“And that would be…”

“Get hard.” She softly whispered, bringing her goblet under the table.

-

Molestia First person:

True to my word I had nothing to do with Celestia’s behavior, it was all her. I knew she would eventually crack because of jealousy though, knowing that the one she desires is having sex with other mares, it would drive me insane too, but I probably wouldn’t be as cruel. The way she was treating Daniel was more than playing its part of satisfying me, it wouldn’t be long, for if she kept up her lust and jealousy I would too become free just like Nightmare was a thousand years ago, and then I would be rid of my ’goody-two-shoe’ opposites. However, Daniel was a lot smarter than he appeared to be, I would have expected him to lash out at Celestia, but instead he threatened her that without him the pony race would die out. It was a reliable argument, but he still doesn’t understand that Celestia and I rule Equestria, and we can do whatever we please without consequence from our ‘beloved’ subjects. That didn’t stop me from continuing to notice his wittiness, I had to keep an eye on him just in case he tried something a little ‘too smart’.

-

Celestia continued to beat-me-off, often when no one was looking around she would lick her hand before continuing. I began to sweat as pressure built up, I was so nervous that someone would notice and look under the table, but my thinking stopped as the pressure became more intense and I couldn’t contain it any longer. I released my payload of streaming sperm, thinking that it had hit one of the mares’ legs.

“Nicely done.” Celestia said to me before bringing her goblet from under the table.

“Did you j-”

“Mhmm.” She hummed as she took a sip.

My cum stuck to her lips as she brought the goblet’s rim away from her mouth. It was sickening to watch as she took another sip before gulping down every last drop as cum coated her lips. I thought that would be the end of her trying to get her way at dinner, but again I was wrong as she brought the goblet under the table again for a refill. I crossed my arms and looked at her stubbornly. She just smiled at my ‘adorable’ expression before jacking me off again…, or so I thought because her other hand was still on top of the table.

“Having fun, are thou not?” Luna whispered to me.

“I don’t think ‘fun’ would be the most accurate of words…”

“Oh, and why’s that peas-” She cut herself off as her eyes widened.

I knew why she stopped herself; another hand grabbed my dick. I turned my head over to Celestia who was eyeing her sister right next to me.

“Let go Luna, he’s mine!”

“Thou will not order us around like a pup, thou has already spent enough time with him, so our sister shall let go!”

“I’ll give you one final chance to release him…, or else.”

“Or else what?! Thou will send us back to the Moon perhaps!? If anymare should release him it should be thyself!”

I saw both sisters baring daggers at each other as both their hands loosened as they let go of my member. I sighed, relieved to know that I would finally get a break…, but then as terror struck me I saw both their horns glow, and the second they did I felt two powerful forces tugging at my rod, making it go to the left then to the right like a game of tug-of-war.

“Dammit Luna, let go!”

“No, thou let go!”

“Let me go please!” I mentally stepped in.

“SHUTUP DANIEL!!!” They both mentally shot simultaneously.

“Thou has been stricken with lust, our sister must let go!”

“Whose not to say the same for you!? I know you dragged Daniel into your chamber just to make him buck you!”

“Just like how thou made him rut our sister last night!?”

“How would you know?”

“It’s not every night that we see our sister being dominated through her window.”

“Yet you’re wanting Daniel just like me!”

“We have different plans for him!”

“Different of not he’s mine. NOW LET G-”

It wasn’t easy for what I had to do to make them stop tugging my dick. My penis felt like it was about to fall off, so I had to take a drastic move, but first I had to assure that everything was fine to the guests as they were glaring suspiciously at the two goddesses. After they all took their attention off the two sisters I slid my hands under both of them and began fondling with their folds.

They both glared down at themselves before they glared at me with steams of blush forming on their faces. “It hurts…” I managed to say as my dick throbbed.

I heard them both begin to breathe hesitantly as I continued, their secretion drenched my hands as I began to enter both of them, as odd as it was I kept them from tearing me apart like beasts. Eventually I stopped as I pulled my hands away from their pussies and dried the somewhat sticky substance off my fingers. But as I dried my hands I couldn’t help but feel someone blowing me from under the table. Looking around I saw that Velvet and Fleur de lis were still in their seats. Peering under the table I didn’t see anything…, except for a small puddle of ejaculation on the floor and the many sexy legs of different mares.

-

Nightmare First person:

I think now I must of drunk ten gallons of sperm, and yet I still couldn’t get enough. My mouth and muzzle were completely visible now, and seeing how I was crazy for Daniel’s seed I decided it was time to try something new.

After Celestia and Luna stopped fighting over Daniel I came from Daniel’s urethra and began sucking him. It felt incredible; having a long, fat piece of meat in my mouth as it secreted my favorite ‘beverage’. His cum tasted like a tropical fruit slush mixed with a variety of vegetables. I wasn’t into combo flavors, but still I craved his seed as it flooded my mouth. I spluttered as my mouth consumed his dick to the hilt, and sperm poured down my throat like a leaking faucet. I spat his dick out and traced my lips with it before ‘devouring’ it again. My tongue twirled around his cock as I continued my rhythm, saliva and cum dripped from my chin, and covered my muzzle. I knew he would shoot cum out in a long stream soon if I kept it up, but my tummy was aching with all the sperm I ingested and it was begging me to take a break…, I couldn’t, aching or not I still consumed every drop of warm cum that touched my tongue.

Moments later as I sucked viciously, he exploded into my mouth and more ejaculation filled my more-than-full belly.  As the last drops reached my tongue I forced myself to stop sucking and depart, but before I did I kissed Daniel’s tool and gave it one last long lick.

Turing into my mist form I snaked under the table and went out a door that led to the garden’s porch.

-

I must have been seeing things, I could have sworn I saw a blue anaconda that looked like it had eaten something big slither across the marble floor and out the door. From what had happened to me so far this evening I wouldn’t be surprised if I saw Molestia again.

I was tired, the way Celestia and Luna handled me quickly wore me out and I was ready to pass out at the dinner table. Though looking at the princesses I could see that I had more in store for me this evening as their devilish smirks formed.

(I’m going to put the clop scene in part two of three, this chapter has already met it standards of length for me, and I know a few of you were dying for an update, well here you go. Do expect part two of three to be relatively short, it’s just going to be one clop scene)